Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

        It was a summer afternoon and three people that looked to be in their later teen years were sitting outside a Starbucks and chatting it up with one another. 

"So, Jackson, what are you going to do for the summer?" The raven-haired girl asks her friend

"Heading out towards the bay. Been stuck on the land way too long." Her friend, Jackson answers, smoothing back his jet-black hair with his hand as he replied, "You guys?" He then asked

"Kasan is taking us to our grandmother's. She owns an Observatory up in the mountains.” She let out a small, repressed squeal “I just Adore the stars and all their patterns. So many fun stories you can have." The female let out a small, dreamy sigh, closing her cloudy lavender eyes fondly

"You were always into the sky, Hana." Jackson replied with a bit of chuckle in his tone then turned to a blond guy who had starkly grey eyes and asked "X, what about you?"

"Same." The blonde male answers "Its sorta a family trip. We sorta own it even tho it’s overlooked by a-“ he was cut off by a pointed stare from Hana

“By a what X?”

“Uh, never mind, basically long story short our family owns the observatory property outside of town” he swiftly replies “Plus, it gives me a chance to see my favorite Cuz before I head to college" He grinned and swung an arm around Hana

"Egghead" Hana muttered wearing a grin of her own 

"You know it's true" he counters

"I'm your only cuz Xan." she retorts "Hey, get that arm out of my face or I'll bite it" Hana swatted his hand away playfully while giggling and rolling her eyes. "So what coast are you going to then?" Hana directed her attention back at her friend and asked Jackson "East or West? Is there even a difference in which you go? They are both bodies of water, right?"

"Heading out East,” Jackson answers “and yes the marine life is way better in the East. Much more prehistoric the farther you get."

"Interesting" Xander mused, he had an analytical look on his face "...Well I hope you have fun my friend" he grinned nonchalantly 

"I mean to be honest; I'm just surprised that I made it through the whole school year." Jackson confessed "Hate being confined down"

Hana let out a small laugh "Yeah, you're free as a horse sometimes, no one can tell you what to do.”

"Well, it would be fitting" Xander comments "A horse in spirit animal sense does mean freedom all above else and I'd say Jackson here is a rebel at heart, to be free from the reigns of society"

"I totally agree" Hana nods "Also sailing, sounds interesting but a bit tedious"

"Whatever, it's where I feel the calmest" Jackson retorts

"Whatever makes you happy right," the ravenette girl shrugs "I'm not judging"

"Heading out in a couple of days, when are you heading out?" he asks the pair of cousins 

"July 1^st" Xander answers "it's for the 4^th of July trip, Grandmother has something special planned for that, so we can't wait to see," he said with a hint of eagerness in his tone

"We're staying there until the end of the lunar festival" Hana adds "We are working on a project as well. I would tell you but now's not the right time" she winks

"Alright, well I've got to head out, checking out. Wait hold on. What the hell is that?" Jackson's eyes widen as he points to something or someone behind the two

"What?" the two cousins said at the same time, turning their heads 

"Uh, do you remember Kasan (mom) saying something about a bipedal goat guy before?" Hana questioned

"Satyr; And no." Xander shook his head "At least in this context. I thought they were supposed to be...wild" he replied equally as confused

'Shit, shit, I've seen these things before. But why now? Means that they're close' Jackson forebodingly thought to himself "Well it's been fun, but I need to leave. LIKE NOW!" Jackson says trying to make a hasty escape 

"Where are you going you cowardly baka!" Hana calls out a bit annoyed and disappointed at her friend's meek and cowering actions 

"Just away from here." Jackson answers back in a ‘don’t you know’ tone

"No, don't run! I'm not going to hurt you guys" the satyr said, trying his best to placate the matter

"What the hell are you talking about?" Jackson questions, still in a state of shock. His eyes look like they are about to pop 

"Come any closer and I'll pepper spray you, creeper.” Hana threatens, wiping out a small pepper spray bottle "Were you stalking us? Weido." she shakes her head

"I was sent to find you Jack. Hell, been trying for months, but every time I get close you three just leave." The satyr explains

Xander had an expression that he was ready to fight, but also in a deep pensive analysis of the situation

"My name's Connor." The satyr introduces "I'm a satyr sent to find demigods and bring them to camp."

'demigods?'

'camp?'

'what's going on?'

"You are not safe here." the satyr, Connor warns urgently 

"The hell do you mean we are not safe? What's going on?!" Jackson exclaims 

"Xan, what do you think? Do you think this guy is telling the truth?" Hana asks looking at her pensive cousin "If not then I'm ready to pepper spray him and dislocate his arm if not then" Conner winced at her threat a bit “but hey, if not, satyrs aren’t the worst way to uhm…”

"That is, speaking if he is or was mortal" Hana's blond-headed cousin replied, "Tho a satyr wouldn't be that hard to disarm I'd as well imagine." 

"Jackson, look at yourself. You were ready to run the second you saw me, worried that I might bring them back." Conner argued 

Xander and Hana gave each other knowing glances, questioning what the goat boy was referring to

"How… how the hell did you know?" Jackson retorts back at the satyr. The atmosphere grew a bit thicker from the tension going around

"Jackson, look at me!" conner exclaims, grabbing the dark-haired man's attention "I'm half-goat man, I come from a place where we deal with this voodoo stuff a lot." he tries to calm the frantic male down before he has an existential crisis. Tho, maybe he was a bit too late on the whole crisis thing "I know why you're worried, that's why I was sent to get you. You’re in serious danger."

"What camp? And why do you need me?" Jackson asks "And what about the other two?" They glance over at the other teens who were conversing in Japanese to hopefully keep their conversation a bit more private from the strange satyr

"So, we're just going to trust him or what?"

"I say yes but with caution."

"Damn you Xan" Hana hissed

"We'll ask our parents when we'll get the chance, how bout?" The dirty blonde suggests

"Whatever,” she crossed her arms “I trust your call, just hopefully don't be wrong."

"Listen, how much do you three know about the Greek Mythos?" Connor asks

"Our parents told us to tell a few to us as bedtime stories" Xander answers

"Then when we made 15 years old our parents told us a bit more, like how the magical world existed" Hana adds 

'And something about being demigods and legacies. But demigods of whom? they still won't say.'

"But we never heard of this camp" Xander replied, shaking his head

"But there were no monsters or goat people in the fine print" Hana retorts with her hands on her hips

"Satyr, not goat men" Connor corrected 

"Same thing, you're still half goat either way." She retorts in a sassy tone

"And where it gets hard to believe is that it's not a myth, it's real, and I was sent here since you three are the children of Greek gods" he continued

Hana had an exasperated and deadpanned expression “so you come and show up out of nowhere, claim it’s for our ‘safety’ or whatever. This magical camp. And now have us drop whatever we are doing to go follow some strange goat into the woods” she chided, with each word getting close to Connor’s face “hey let’s just throw a gingerbread house in and call it a day” she adds sarcastically

“Hana, I think he’s right." Jackson said grabbing the ravenette's attention by putting a hand on her shoulder, she pulls back from the slightly terrified satyr "There’s been something that I’ve been hiding. From the both of you.” Jackson spoke up with a small sigh

“And what’s that?” They both glance back, Xander with his analytical glance and Hana with her tired yet exasperated look in her eyes “What is it?” They ask again

“Something your hiding?” Hana, curiously tilts her head, raising her brows a bit 

“We’re your friends, we’ll understand” Xander smiles reassuringly 

“When he said I’ll bring them back. He’s not kidding. I didn’t want to say anything, but I believe we are not safe here. There are these creatures that have been stocking me for the better side of a year now. I just didn’t want to say anything but the satyrs right? We need to leave.” Jackson confessed 

the two exchanged glances as if they knew what the other thought, which was very similar 'He is one of us'

“And where is he leading us too, huh?” Hana chided sending a distrustful glare at Connor 

“Sorry she gets fussy when she doesn’t get to finish her cup of morning substitutes” Xander apologizes Even though he knew that was a bald-faced lie. He can't say he trusts this strange satyr 100% either, he just met him after all

“It’s called camp half-blood.” Connor answers the demigoddess “It’s not that far actually. But we need to head out fast. We got company.”

 To Jackson’s horror, it was the same creature that had been chasing him for a year now. Some kind of haft man haft bull thing. The only issue, it found him.

‘Pasiphae‘s son, the Minotaur? But how?’ Xander thought

‘This would be a really good topic to bring up at the next family gathering for sure’ Hana mused 'Oh hey we almost got killed by the fricking minotaur'

“…NANI! (WHAT!)...But how did an ancient Minotaur find a high school student?” Xander exclaimed 

“More interesting question why is Pasiphae’s son even after Jackson?” Hana adds on

“Good questions, another question: WHY AREN’T WE RUNNING!? Goat man fucking get us out of here!” Jackson asks the loudest

“Alright, this way.” Connor motions for them to follow “I know this forest better than that thing does.” The group of four dashes into the forest with the best right on their tails 

        Soon the team ran into the forest only for the beast to continue the chase 

“Ahh, I’m running out of caffeine and fumes to run!” Complained Hana as she swung herself down from the trees to the level of the other, she was lagging behind a bit out of curiosity as she counted each boom of thunder and rumble of hooves “I dang it I shouldn’t have ditched out in gym”

“Anything else?” Xander says glancing up at her. Hana sharply sighed and sent a suggestive gesture with her fingers to the blond, and he just shook his head.

They felt a rumbling and a low growl of the best not far from them. ”The beast is persistent; I’ll give them that.” Hana replied with a small shrug

"We can't just keep running" he argued 

"It's already almost sunset"

"How can you tell? It has been cloudy all afternoon?"

” I… I don’t know, I just have this feeling. I mean look the sky is getting darker, so what else could It be.”

However, Hana was wrong. Yes, the sky was darkening, but not due to the falling sun. It was the sky getting ready to cry. Rainfall began to pour, drenching the forest and everything stuck in there.

This did not affect the creature, as its rage caused the drops to boil off his horns the second the water hit them. Connor, Hana, and Xan kept running with the satyr as they attempted to lose this monster.

The only person that felt any kind of change, was Jackson. Instead of dread and fear running through him. It was replaced with anger and power. The bravest, strong, and instinctive he has felt in months. Without saying a word to the group. He ran in a different direction, a patch that had an open in the tree. Where the sky was free.

The creature saw this and abandoned the other three since Jackson was the one he was looking for. Running through and tracking this kid down, he eventually stop and saw him, all alone with no one around.

“I’m done running. Come and get me.” Jackson said 

what comes next, is hard to explain.

 Connor, Hana, and Xan stopped running after they saw they were no longer being chased. Confused and scared, they huddle down for a second before hearing a sharp cry in the forest. The only thing, it wasn’t quite human. Scared that it got Jackson, they ran to where they heard the cry, only to see… the monster dead. 

Horn ripped out, cut badly, and stabbed through the center, with a pissed-off Jackson standing on top, not saying a word

“Jackson. Jack, How, how the hell did you–What happened? You… you still with us buddy, say something.”

Connor stuttered, lost for words, the others just stood there in place at the sight. The group saw Jackson standing over the dead creature's body slowly turning into golden powder and Jackson was about to pass out.

They had eyes the size of disc plates at the sight of their friend. Standing over the creature that had been chasing them through the woods.

Before they knew what happened though. Jackson passes out and fell in front of the group.

“JACKSON! Oh my…um, did he...is he dead?!” Hana asked 

“No, he’s not dead, he is breathing but he’s hurt bad. We need to hurry. Get him out of here fast” Connor said

”Xan, can you, can you please carry him, we need to hurry.” she said helping Jackson onto Xander’s back"

“Does your camp have first aid?” Xander muttered, securing Jackson’s weight on his back 

“No, we got something better, a god.”

“I swear that Baka (moron) will get himself killed one day” Hana sighed as she and Xander followed the satyr to camp

“I just wanna know how the hell he killed the Minotaur that fast. And no training or weapons nonetheless” Connor says, still a bit perplexed 

“Wild child” Xander shrugged 

“He’s a baka (idiot). That’s all I’ll say” Hana retorts with a huff

Chapter Text

        They soon arrived at a big entrance with hundreds of acres of open valley land “it’s huge” they both muttered as they eyed

“Probably twice or trice the size of bāchan’s observatory property” Hana states awed

“It's a lot bigger than grandmother's observatory for sure. Yeah, it’s pretty big for a summer camp” Xander agrees

“Ha, I knew I found the right people. You can see the camp? This is camp half-blood. The home to all half-god children.” Connor said, gesturing to the wide-sweeping view “Not all of them” Hana argued with a small shake of her head ‘how bout our parents for example?’ 

“Ya. We only have most of the Olympian children's cabins. There are numbers assigned to each cabin so you can go by either the god or the number.” Connor said  “Anyway, bring him to the big house. Chiron will have him looked over while he gets better.” Connor said 

“Big house?”

“What’s that?”

“Where is that?”

The two took turns asking.

“Yes, we know. But we have what we have. Come on I’ll show you to Chiron, he kind of runs the place.” “Legendary centaur said to train some of the notable heroes known in stories” Xander offhandedly spouts as he and Hana followed them down the hill

“You know quite a bit of the pantheon already X,” Connor said

“Told you otosan and obasan already know all about Greek legends,” Xander said putting one of his arms behind his neck lazily “Did I?” He corked his brow at Connor “Well our parents are like experts” 

“Well alright then. Bring Jackson to Chiron and he’ll take care of him there. Then come back and I’ll show you the rest of the camp.” Connor instructed

        The three along with the knocked-out Jackson made their way to the big house to see a man in a wheelchair sitting next to a man in a Hawaiian shirt

“The pudgy man has some built-up disdain and resentment” Hana mummers “He just reeks of it. Can’t you feel it?” She quietly asks her cousin and he gave a curt nod.

“Ah, Connor. I see the rescue mission was a success. Yep, new campers are safe in the camp.” Chiron said

“Chiron.” Connor choked down an anxious and nervous gulp. "Uhm Chiron I actually want to talk to you about him. Can I meet you inside while we take to get him nursed?” He sheepishly admits, his gaze glued downward

Xander handed over the unconscious Jackson to the wheelchair-bound man “Here. He passed out fighting the Minotaur” the blonde boy informed 

“It was crazy, but hey we’re not dead-” Hana gloats

"-with the proof to back it up," flashing a lopsided, carefree smile “Ah yes. Thank you, children. Dionysus, will you please show these campers around? While Connor and I have a chat upstairs.”

Hana didn’t know why but being called a child when she was practically an adult, she was the oldest of them after all and the only one practically an adult, it just ticked her off a bit. But that didn’t let her drop her happy persona. Xander felt the same but not as hard as Hana was. Maybe it was the fact that Connor said something about gods and immortal centaurs.

“Dionysus, god of wine party and…sexual affairs(?)” Xander said the last one a bit unsure

“I’m still on the fence with that one”  

“No, that has to be under Eros or Aphrodite” Hana argued

“He is the God that runs this camp. He will show you everything about the camp and where you two will be sleeping for the time being.” Chiron said cutting the two off any further

“Uh okay,” Hana mutters, she and Xander nod and follow the wine god as he gives a lackluster explanation show around the camp.

“Connor bring him upstairs. If he fought a Minotaur, he needs attention. Take him upstairs and then we can start to talk.” Chiron instructs the young satyr

        After the three left. Chiron and the satyr brought Jackson upstairs to get a better look at his injuries. 

“Now Connor what was it that you wanted to tell me in secret?” Chiron asked

“There’s something special about this guy. No training at all, one-on-one and he manages to kill a full-grown Minotaur.” Connor paused 

“Now this is the part that scares me the most. He only started to get brave when the rain came down. You… you don’t think he could be?”

“There’s no way to tell right... once he gets claims by his true parents then we will form our conclusion. Until then, keep an eye on him. If what you are saying is true, then I agree there’s something different about this child.” Chiron assured skeptically 

           The scene then changes over to the other two Demi gods being shown around camp. 

The three were walking in the courtyard, Hana whispered to Xander in a hushed tone “is it me, or is the wine god like that McDonald’s worker who hates his job”

”Haha, it does seem like that, huh itoko.” He mummers back

“What are you two talking about? Better not be me.“ Dionysius complained “Anyway this is where the kids sleep in their cabins. Each cabin is linked to a set god, but until we know who owns you. You’ll be in the Hermes cabin.” The god explained in his reluctant and halfhearted tone  

“Hermes, as in the god of travel and a boatload of other stuff” Hana replied  “yep that’s the one”

“Wait, so what? Is this like assigned seats again? Ugh, the one thing I hated about school” Xander muttered 

“As long as I get a nice bed to sleep on, I deserve a good rest after the crazy day.” the girl let out a small yawn, making Dionysius and Xander copy and yawn as well “Just wait till we till the tale at the family reunion.” She joked

Dionysius opened the door, and the cabin was littered with beds and sleeping bags, looking like an emergency relief center. In the middle, a whole slew of kids and teenagers ranging from at least 12 to some that look like they could be in college age like the two cousins all inhabit the cabin. 

“Are you sure we can even fit” Xander sarcastically retorts “it looks like it’s gonna burst as is”

“We just stuck kids in here until we learn who your true parents are. So, either you get lucky and leave, or you get stuck here.” the god said.

Hana and Xander didn’t like how the god phrased that sentence as if he wanted them to just run away and die out there. ‘Poor kids. Wonder how long they waited for’ Hana thought with a solemn expression feeling an overwhelming mix of sad emotions from some of the campers and taking in some of their expressions. ‘I can’t help it; That just means okasan taught you well’ she grinned to herself 

Then a tall blonde man walks in front of the crowd with a big mischievous smile on his face as he greeted the two “hello, which are you two?” He asked

“Uh, what do you mean dude?” Xander rebuttal with a slightly confused look on his face 

“Which of what?” Hana muttered, shying away from the young man’s friendly gaze

“I mean which god are you from?” The man standing in front of them asked.

"We… we don’t know. Never met our parents. Been raised by are mortal parents our whole life. Why, does this place know where we come from.”

“Uhm no. So you don’t know the cabins? You don’t know your parents, and you're being touted by the boss? Gonna guess that your new here?” the blonde man mused and quickly concludes 

“Uh, well we do know our Greek mythology. Right Hana?” Xander nudges his cousin who had their hood up and eyes trained on the floor, strategically hiding the faint blush that crept on her cheeks

’I’m not interested, I’m not interested, I’m not interested……Kusō, kore wa nidoto nai’

“Well, that’s a start. Names Luke Castllen, leader of the Hermes cabin.” The young blonde guy, now known as Luke, introduces  “Xander Morioka and my cousin…” he places his hand on Hana’s shoulder

‘Don’t look at him Hana, why does he have to be so hot? Why do you always have to act like these around cute guys?!’

“Uh…” Xander taps her shoulder lightly “Are you going to introduce yourself Tsuki?” He muttered in her ear

“Oh right…what” she should out of her sheepish trance. The red crept a bit more up her cheeks and this time the two boys got a clear sight of it 

“What you cold or something?” Luke says trying to fill the empty and awkward silence that befell 

Xander sighed and finally answered for his starstruck cousin “Tsukihana Morioka, but Tsuki or Hana would work too” 

“I can take it from here boss. I’ll show them where they’ll be sleeping.” Luke said, Dionysius snorted and muttered something like ‘good riddance’ under his breath as he walked out. 

“C'mon let’s go inside,” Luke said, motioning them to enter the cabin.

“Right” they both replied ‘Oh no. I made a bad first impression’ Hana mentally exclaimed/chastised herself as she followed Luke in

‘Give it a rest your love life sucks. It’s a stupid crash, you’ll get over it’ her inner doubts tell her The two walk in and get a better look 

“well as you can see, we are rather the popular kids. More in here than all the other cabins combine, hell the first three don’t even have a damn child in them. But we make it work.” Luke said  

“That doesn’t sound fair” Hana mutters “if they have room then why don’t they lend some space then?”

“My cuz is right, it just sounds like a waste of space then”

“I’ve been saying that for years! But every time I question the gods, I get punished.”  

”No one should be punished just because they want to voice their opinion.” Hana shakes her head “This is American for the hell of it. Freedom of speech and all.”

“Yeah, agree.” Luke exclaimed “Anyway, Xander there’s a spot under the window. And Hana sorry but the only spot left is a patch next to my bed. Hope that’s ok.”

‘Next to Luke; Next to the cute guy’ Hana quickly hides her burning cheeks with nonchalantly framing her hair ‘curse these hormones. Get it together this is not some high school crush’ she gingerly grins and tilts her head “that’s nice, I think me and my cuz would like that much,” it turns into a cheeky grin

“Arigatō, thanks”

“Yeah man, Arigatō” Xander thanked Luke too

“Getting some sleep the first day is always the most impactful for new campers. I’ll be back soon, have some business to finish quick” Luke said before turning heel, he didn’t get far before he was cut off by Hana’s voice calling out for him

“Hey,” she grabs Luke's wrist making her flash her eyes down briefly before flashing back up with a bit more confidence as she reigns in her hormones and embarrassment a bit, mustering her words “what will become of our friend? I mean I didn’t see any medical center so…” she trails off, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly 

“Oh, ya, him. Chiron will most likely grab an Apollo kid and just fix him up. Unless he’s dead or cut in half, he'll make it.” Luke said 

The two winces at the probability of Jackson possibly being dead or seriously maimed but especially death. Exchanging some worrisome glances.

“Uh yeah…let’s hope not” Xander mutters, trying to say lost for words

“Now if you excuse me, I need to get some other stuff done, it’s not important– I’ll be back late tonight. I hope you two settle in well.” Luke said

"So, see you at dinner then?" One of the residents in the cabin asked.

"Yeah, I'll be back before then don't worry" Luke replied        

After Xander and Hana got settled the former decided to go exploring for the rest of the afternoon, while the latter sat on her sleeping bag and just think and chill after all the hype.

A few moments after Xander left Hana heard a voice from beside her "Hey newbie," she glanced up and saw a guy with dark black hair pulled in a bit of a bun and gold eyes staring down at her in a friendly way. She felt a striking aura of death radiate off him and couldn't help but flinch a bit "Sorry. Yeah, that's expected" he said, clicking his tongue, his welcoming demeanour dropped a bit

"Uh no, I should." Hana apologized "Hades?"

"Thanatos" the boy corrected "Can I sit here?" she nodded, and he took a seat beside her "I saw that you're the latest victim of Luke"

"What?" pink-colored blush starts to crawl up her cheeks again

"Don't worry. He has that effect, does he not." the son of Thanatos joked

"You like him, don't you?" The unclaimed teases "Your gay ass likes him" she grinned

"No!" he retorts "Maybe a bit, I mean how can't you? He got it all," he said glancing away as a blush crept up. He then shakes off the embarrassment and glances back and introduces himself "Anyway, the name's Morty. Morty Sanwell" he stretches his hand out for a shake

"Tsukihana Morioka, the legacy of Asteria and kid of who knows" Hana replies nonchalantly, she recuperates the gesture and grabs his hand, shaking back

"Tho most of my friends just call me Tsuki or Hana. But the latter is a bit more popular."

"So that means we're friends already, huh?" he corked his head to the side with a faint and bit awkward smile "You got to be the fastest friend I'd made, and the prettiest probably rivaling the looks of the Aphrodite girls" he chuckled "am I right, dreamy" Hana thought he flirted there at the end which made her blush, again. Tho for a different reason and not her embarrassment over the fact she has a small crush on the head of Hermès.

"Whatever, don't sweat it death kid" Hana replied with a roll of her eyes and grins, trying to play it off cool

          Meanwhile, Xander was walking around, but his blissful stroll didn't last until he got stopped by a burly and muscular built female "Uhm. can I help you?" he mummers as his gaze shifts upwards, meeting the person's eyes as they were a bit taller than him "You must be a newbie here. You know what we do with newbies?" she smirks  "Uh, Should I?" He replied unfazed, but his cool wouldn’t last long, and this is the point when Xander got a bad feeling, and his suspension wouldn't be all that wrong Let's just say Xander's afternoon didn't go all too well as he walked back, drenched with a couple of new sores and bruises decorating his body after getting in a small fight with the girl as well. A few pitted stares geared his way as he made his way back to the cabin. He got back to the Hermes cabin and burst through only to be met with its few residents that were there, a few surprising groans went around, commenting on how 'Clarisse got another newbie' or how ‘he’s gonna feel that in the morning’ floated as well. Xander quickly picked up the fact that this wasn't the first occurrence of this thing happening around here. Luke walked up and let out a small sigh, "Figured something like this would happen sooner or later." he shook his head and handed Xander a brand-new pair of light tan shorts and signature bright orange CHB T-shirt "Here, thought you'd might need a new pair of clothes and seems I was right" "Arigatō" Luke seemed a bit confused, as he didn't have the gift of understanding any other language like a few of his other siblings or some other biracial demigods could. "Okay, I'll just assume that was a thanks-" "It was" interjected one of his other siblings who was Eavesdropping Their eyes flicker back, and Luke continued "-Anyways you can use our bathroom." he points to the bathroom in the back "It's not as big as in the bathhouse but it will do" Xander just nods in understanding

AN: I use google translate so may not be 100% correct

-(O)bāchan = grandmother

-(O)tosan = dad

-(O)basan = aunt

-Itoko = cousin

-Arigatō = Thank you

-Kuso, kore wa nidoto nai = Damnit not this again

Chapter Text

        A woman, looking to be in about her early thirties her silhouette consists of a braided crown style, dark curly ringlets cascaded down her back, wearing a dark-colored ankle length dress decorated with silver glittery stars. Stood next to a man wearing a grey trench coat with the collar popped upwards, with wings sticking out from behind them and he had blackened hair.

”Why have you called me here?” The man asked

”They found it” the woman replied 

“Found what?” the man muttered before pausing for a moment, figuring out the answer to that previous question “Oh, you mean that place? You make it sound like it’s a bad thing.” He said plainly, the woman curtly nods “You know it was a selfish and risky choice to gambit like that. Even if they did survive, their kids, my daughter…”

“I know,” the woman sighed and slipping off her glasses and pinching the bright of her nose “But we can’t do much, can not interfere in the moral affairs all too much unless he finds out.”

the man crossed his arms and lets out an annoyed scoff, rolling his eyes, his wings give a little flutter “The last thing I need is for him to whine and get all over my case.”

”Plus, I’ve seen what they did to a few of my daughter’s kids, and I did not want the same fate to befall my other children. As selfish as it sounds at least they got what most don’t get in their lifetime.”

”So, what are you implying?”

”I’m not implying anything. Just stating what is already true my friend.” She then turns her gaze ahead of her, glancing at nothing in particular, a small placentae grin decorated her face. “Nothing at all”

        The next day Xander woke up to only see his cousin still sleeping soundly, he was an early riser compared to his cousin who liked to sleep in a bit more. He deiced to spend his morning exploring a bit more, hoping to try and avoid the hostile Ares kids he shortly learned they were.

He ran into Sam, a Hephaestus kid that he made acquaintances with at the campfire the previous night.

"Oh, hey Sammy how are you?" he asked

"I'm good, just off to the forges," they replied, "Hope you are settling in nicely?"

Sam was big and muscular from their time in the forges and adopted a darker tan from being out most of the day

Having brown hair with slight curls in it that was slightly on the darker side and their eyes were a shade lighter

"Yeah, thanks for asking" Xander bobbed his head in return "And that figures. What are you going to make this time?"

The Hephaestus kid shrugs, "You and your buddies still need some armor, right? Especially for the end of the week. Maybe you can come by later and I can make some custom for you if you want." They offered 

"You do that?" he questioned, corking his brow "Wait, What's at the end of the week?"

"Sure, why not" Sam shrugs 

"Arigatō, thanks bud" Xander grinned

"Anytime, if you ever need something like new weapons or armor then just ask me." They replied, pointing their thumb towards themself, Sam's lips curled up into a faint smirk filled with a semblance of pride. Sam then continued their walk off to the forges while Xander continued to explore for the morning and get to know a few more people around camp as well, spotting a familiar shaggy-legged satyr.

"Hey X how are you settling in?" he said when he noticed the passing demigod

"Uhm, it's fine. I mean it's not terrible, and between you and me I'm glad Aeres got off my back from what happened yesterday" 

"That sounds like good news"

"So how about you? You sorta looked a bit nervous last time we saw you."

"Chiron just wanted to talk" Connor replied 

"Oh okay, well I hope it didn't go that bad. See ya later."

"No it wasn't and sure, see you around" he waved before the demigod continued his walk

        Later on, Hana walked out and saw her cousin chillin' by the center, she walked up beside him and asked, "So what are you doing?"

"Watching a volleyball game." he answered back "The people with the brown hair and brown or hazel eyes are Demeter kids and the ones with the blonde hair and blue eyes and look like they have that glow are Apollo." he points them out

"Hmm, noted. So they are playing Demeter vs Apollo?" she crossed her arms and shifted her weight

"Girls vs boys"

"Who's in the lead so far?"

"The boys' team"

"Wanna come with me and cheek up on Jack? I was just about to." She suddenly changed the subject

"Sure," The two then headed to the infirmary which was run by the Apollo healers "Michael was it?" Xander grabbed a son of Apolo's attention.

The guy, Michel was a tall standing male who had similar blonde hair, just a few shades darker than most of his other siblings, and similar sky-blue eyes as well.

Michel turned around and faced the two "Yes. You must be here to be here for your friend. Am I right?"

"We just want to know how he's doing, that's all" Hana interjects, Michael nods and motions for the two to follow him. He led them to the cot where Jackson was laying passed out "How-"

"He's fine, just exhausted" Michael swiftly answered "Now let's get you two looked at"

"Wha-"

Michael puts a hand up, promptly cutting them off "Don't either of you deny it. You were a victim of Clarisse and then dared to get in a fight with her and her goons, Which I commend. Not a lot of newbies have the guts to do that." he pointed to Xander, then shifted to Hana "and you, there's something wrong with your leg. Do you think I missed you hobbling a bit when you walked. That limp in your step." he raised an eyebrow

"Whatever you say doc"

        After the two were done getting patched up they then caught up with the rest of the Hermes cabin for afternoon sword training. Hana didn't like the practice swords they had there, they either felt too heavy like she was going to topple over from the weight, or too lightweight which had its cons as well. 

"Having trouble? Need any help that I can assist of?" a voice cut through her thoughts, she turned a glance and saw the charming head of eleven

"N-no, m-me being fine" she stumbled over her words a bit "I-I mean I'm f-fine" muttered back, tapping her shoulders almost instinctively but realized that she didn't have a hoodie on right now, only a simple tank top and leggings so instead best hiding sheepishly behind her hair which was also futile because that was up in a low ponytail. Luke let out an amused chuckle finding her attempts amusing, "What's funny?" She mentally cursed herself as she thought that in this situation Luke and anyone close by could see her burning check. All she wanted to do at the moment was to hide in the shadows and curl up from all the embarrassment she felt.  

"Nothing," he shook his head "let's find something a bit more suitable for now."

"You mean for a sword for swordplay?" the blonde instructor nods

Xander walks up with a long sword in hand "well any luck itoko? Cause I found something decent. Not perfect but it's not too unbalanced that it feels uncomfortable in my grasp."

"That's good," Luke replied "Maybe when we get you guys settled, we'll find something a bit more balanced. Perhaps if you're lucky you'll get a magical item," he added with a faint reassuring grin

"Sounds like a sweet deal" Hana perked at the idea

"I think the only sword Hana here ever owned was...." Hana slapped her hand over Xander's mouth before he could finish the thought 

"Finish that sentence and I'll throw you in the lake, or something worse" She threatened in a low tone, her cheeks turned pink again, tho a bit of a lighter shade this time, more like cherry blossoms from a mix of her rage and embarrassment

Xander pulled away and retorted "What? flustered that he might find out about-" he didn't get to finish that though because he was promptly knocked out via Hana jabbing one of his pressure points 

Hana then glanced back at Luke "Real sorry about Xan, he can be a real pain when he wants to. I mean I did warn him." she said with a small chuckle "Please ignore him, and anything he might say about certain things.”

Chapter Text

               Jackson was standing somewhere dark, very confused at the sight. On a beach crashed waves, so violent and skies so fierce, thunder clapped as two animals fought fiercely on the surf. A beautiful white stallion down below and a golden eagle just a few feet, soaring above.

'Where am I?' he thought as he could only watch. The eagle swooped clawing the horse's muzzle with its huge sharp talons. The horse retaliated by winding up and rear-kicking them, aiming at the eagle's wings. 'What the-'Jackson also noted the ground rumbling and a voice egging the two creatures on. He tried to get closer, but it felt like he was glued in place or at least going slow. ‘What’s going on?’ He kept trying to get close but felt like he was getting nowhere as the animals continue to go in for the kill.

             Now three whole days have passed over since the trio first entered the camp. Xander and Hana were getting used to the Hermes cabin and Jackson is still being taken care of by Chiron who got help from an Apollo member

“It’s been three days John. How much longer will he be asleep?” Chiron asked the Apollo kid who was standing next to him

“I’m not sure Chiron” the son of Apollo, John replied “he took a lot of damage, we fixed up all the wounds, now he just needs the rest” he informs 

“Huh fine. Connor was right though. There’s something, strange, about this child. Something ancient that we haven’t seen in a long time.” Chiron said 

“What do you mean Chiron?”

“I’ve been training warriors for over 3000 years. And there’s something in him that I haven’t seen or felt in almost 150 years now. There’s something special about him.” Chiron replied 

“Do you think it has something to do with, ‘that’” 

“Let’s hope not, the gods will not be pleased.” Chiron states with some hesitation in his tone “That prophecy is the last thing we need to think about since we have no control over it.” 

“But what if it is? Storms have been raging on since winter–”

“I know, I know. Zeus is mad about something, and it is not another Mother Rhea debate. So be smart and don’t mention ‘that’ take.”

“Right” the son of Apollo nods. The unclaimed then suddenly twitches back to consciousness “Sir, he’s stirring awake” the Apollo kid informs 

“Well, I’ll be damned. Alright, bring him to the table.” 

“Right away”

“What… what the hell happened. Where am I?” Jackson groans rubbing his head 

“The Apollo cabin infirmary, names John and I’ve been taking care of you” 

“Taking care? What happened? And where’s my friend?” The newly conscious unclaimed questions profoundly in a state of confusion and disoriented-ness, he was frantically looking around trying to take in all his new surroundings “Wait, Apollo! You don’t mean like–Holy shit I’m in Greece?!” 

“No, Long Island sound” John replied “a place called camp half-blood for people like you and me”

“Uhm. Alright. So why then am I here.” Jackson asked in a bit calmer tone than previously

 “You were knocked out while fighting a Minotaur, your friends found you after you single handily killed the beast. Then they brought you to me. I am Chiron second in command of this camp and the person that sent the satyr to find you.” Chiron kindly explained “This is John. A member of the Apollo cabin. He can explain what happens to your friends.” He said motioning to the blonde-haired boy in the doctor's get up 

“Your friends are staying in cabin 11 or the Hermes cabin for now as they are not claimed nor not know who the godly parent is” John informed 

“Wait! Hermes, Apollo, Chiron! You're telling me the actual fucking Greek pantheon exists, and that my friends are either gods or haft gods?” Jackson exclaims trying to wrap his head around things still 

“The latter” John clarifies “Tho the correct term is demigod, but half-blood works too”

“Along with you Jackson. You were the main target in the search, your friends just so happen to be at the right sport at the right time.” Chiron states 

“Wait, hold up! You're telling me that–That I’m haft of a god? Fucking Jesus! Alright, so which one am I?” 

“We don’t know exactly. You haven’t been claimed yet.” The centaur replied with a hint of pity in his eyes “John you wanna explain the claiming process?” Chiron then asked the son of Apollo  

“Well, right now you are in cabin 7 so if you were a child of Apollo you’d sleep here; children of Demeter stay in the Demeter cabin, and so on and so forth, if you are not claimed or a child of a minor god then you stay on cabin 11 or Hermes cabin” John explains 

 “How many of these cabins are there?” 

“12, for each of the Olympians” John swiftly replies, “And since we do not know your godly parent then you will be staying in cabin 11.” John adds

“Alright. But how long till we figure out who I’m from? Since I imagine that house is packed.” Jackson asked

“Don't know” John shrugs “could be a couple of days or weeks or…” he trails off “it could take a long time, sometimes even never” he says nonchalantly 

“The hell you mean never? The gods have a job to do, don’t they?” 

“Like I said, we won’t know until it happens” John replied 

“Alright fine. I’m starving how long have I been knocked out?” Jackson asks

“72 hours, about. Give or take” John answers with a shrug

“What the hell! Did I at least beat the Minotaur?” 

“Yes, son you beat him single handling with no training at all. It’s impressive actually, that’s why Connor has been trying to get you to camp for some time now. He senses you are quite not like the rest” Chiron said “strong; that puts you in more danger”

“Well Shit. Can we get some food now? Haven’t eaten in 3 days.” Jackson then got up and left the room

“John, I want to keep a close eye on him for now,” Chiron instructed 

“Got it” John nods and got up and closely followed the unclaimed out of the infirmary after hanging his doctor’s coat up.

        “So, John, how long did it take you to get claimed?”

“A few weeks, 3 I think after I arrived” the blond-haired guy answered “It wasn’t till I help healed someone that I got claimed. I always wanted to be a doctor anyhow. It also helps when your mother was a veteran too.” He shrugged

“Oh, alright, so like your ambitions kind of lead to an idea of who you could be?” Jackson inquires 

“I suppose you could put it that way” he replied “some of my siblings are just naturally talented archers or musicians or anything else they inherited” he explains “just be careful of Ares. Most of them inherited their father's anger” he jabbed at cabin 5

“Is that a tank?! Where the fuck do you get a working tank in New York?” Jackson exclaims as he saw a full-scale model tank near the Ares cabin with some Ares campers messing around with the said tank

“Don’t think about it too much” he said strewing Jackson in the other direction towards the Hermes cabin “so how about I introduce you to your cabin now?” He suggests, flashing an Apollo grin

“Uhm, alright. So, what do you all do here? You got a lot of lands, so has to be something.” Jackson then asks John

“Amphitheater, where we hold our campfires, combat arena, rock climbing, the lake, and beachfront. Also, archery range and Pegasus stable and weaponry shack” John lists off “why don’t I just give you the full tour?”

“Beach front? Can we head there? Boating trip got canceled all of sudden” Jackson suggests

John spent some time showing the new demigod around the camp

“Wow, you weren’t kidding this is a good view.”

”Best view in Long Island sound” John replied proudly

they eventually circled back around to the cabins once again  

“Huh, you weren’t kidding there are a lot of these cabins.”

“Apollo and Hermes are the big ones, with Apollo having about 15 and Hermes over 25 but only 10 or 12 of those are actually his kids from what we know. Besides that, the other cabins avenge around 7 or 10 or so kids, so less some more.” Jackson mused

 “Huh weird. Figured Zeus and Poseidon would have damn near all of them, from previous records anyway.” John seemed a bit off when he heard the comment 

“Uh, well, the elder gods put a pause on the antics,” John says “They're supposed to have no children at the moment”

“You’re telling me that Zeus and Poseidon just stopped having kids and you guys have no clue, weird.”

“No, I do” John counters

“Then what’s the reason?” Jackson asks

“You see the big three made a pact to not have kids after they saw how their kids impacted the mortal world. Do you know World War 2? well Ares kids were having a good time then for sure, but kids of the big three got tangled into it on opposing sides and after that disaster, the elder sons agreed to not sire any more kids” The Son of Apollo explains 

“So, the big three all had kids that were fighting and killing each other in a war. I mean not to question but since that war was almost 80 years ago what's stopping them now?” Jackson questioned

“Styx promises come with horrible consequences”

“Oh. Didn’t think about that.” Jackson simply replied, his eyes then tracing and locking to a box nestled underneath John's arm that he missed earlier "What's in there?" 

"Oh, yeah, it's the horn from the minotaur you defeated," he said holding out the box

"The what? How?" Jackson exclaimed

"It's a spoil of war. you defeated the minotaur, and this is what was left in the aftermath" he holds out the box "It's yours." He hands the box to Jackson 

"Mine?" John nods and Jackson takes the box. The pair soon arrive in front of the worn-down cabin 11 “Anyway this is the cabin? Seems crowded.” 

“Yes, sadly.” John says “we had it expanded a couple of times but still it gets too crowded. Anyways, you'll like Luke, he’s very nice” John says as he went up and proceeded to knock on the door “Hey, Luke open up! It’s John, I got someone I want you to meet.”

”Luke? Who’s that?”

“He’ll be your head consular while you stay in here in cabin 11” John turned around and answered  

“Consular? So, another person telling what to do.” Jackson sighed and reluctantly let out a small “fine”

The door was then opened, and a tall blonde young man stands there “that’s Luke” John pointed then pointed at Jackson “Luke, here’s the new camper.” 

“Hello. What’s your name kid?” Luke asked, crossing his arms as he leans on the side of the doorframe nonchalantly 

“Alright first, kid really? Second, the names Jackson.” Jackson informed with a hint of annoyance in his voice 

“Well nice to meet you Jackson, sorry but as you see not that much space. So, we’ll see what we can do. If I’m not mistaken, you're the one that killed the Minotaur.” Luke asked 

“Ugh ya, that was me. Don’t really know how I did it. Just Went off instincts, and the next thing I knew I’m walking up here.” Jackson explains to the best of his ability 

“We’ll impressive non the matter. Also, another thing you came with two other campers, right? They should be in here somewhere.” 

As if on cue the others came from behind and incased their friend in a tight hug

“Man, we are glad you are back in the land of the living” Xander said with relief as Hana went on a tangent in Japanese with tears of joy, probably being a bit dramatic but happy to see her friend was alright.

Hana then palmed Jackson firmly in the stomach “–You stupid Baka, don’t scare me like that.” She sighed

“Hey guys, sorry for going rogue there. Just got angry out of nowhere and went on autopilot." Jackson awkwardly apologized "The doc said I was out for about 3 days. Is that true?”

“Yep/yea” they nodded

“Out like a light” Hana chirped 

“Tho you were a monster, sorta like when you beat up frank but times ten that” Xander adds

“Fucker deserved it. But I’m just getting told about the whole god camp thing. Never mind that how are you guys going?” Jackson asks

“Well truth be told,” they exchanged a couple of glances “we knew somewhat of the magical world. But we didn’t know of the whole magical summer camp part” Hana explains “and the magical beast isn’t as bad for us from what we experienced”

“Just don’t ask how, that’s another rabbit hole to go down.” Xander waves off

“Aright. So, what have you two been doing while I was gone?” Jackson inquires 

“Nothing” Hana hides in her baggy hoodie when she thinks she caught Luke glimpsing her way.

Xander came close and whispered in Jackson’s ear “I think someone found their next crush” he sniggered 

“Hehe. We can talk about this later. Also, is that my hoodie?”

“Maybe, you know how Tsuki loves her hoodies” Xander replies with a small chuckle 

Jackson then turns to Luke and asks “So Luke anyways. Ugh, what exactly do we do now, well other than just get knocked out for 3 days straight?” 

“We’ll mainly train and sometimes we send out Demigods on quests that the ’gods’ ask us for. Though for a reason they have been getting more and more drudgery.” Luke replied with 

“Wait you guys send others on missions? Uhm alright. and training for what? Like fighting and stuff like that?”

“Yep, was waiting for you to wake up so I can take you three to so you can choose your weapons. X, Hana come on.” Luke called the two cousins

“Well then, this has been happening quickly. Alright then let’s go.” Jackson nonchalantly replied 

        The group of four were walking down to the weapon’s shed “Uh so Luke, how’s your home life?” Tsukihana asks, trying to break the ice “Like is it nice?”

“Can’t remember most of it to be honest. Ran away when I was a child. Found a couple of friends on the way, then came here. That was about 10ish years ago. Give or take.”

“Oh” she muttered ‘baka, tried to be nice and must have been more sensitive than you thought. Why do you have to be such a baka’ she sighed “Sumimasen, s-sorry I didn’t mean to” she apologized she rubs the nape of her neck “it must have been a difficult subject to talk about.”

“Ah it’s actually not that bad. Don’t remember that much about it honestly. My father, Hermes, left my mother. I remember that and everything else is just a blur. If anything, this is my home.” Luke said nonchalantly 

“That must be nice” Xander comments

“We'll all we know is that our parents come from a ‘lesser’ deity, Xan said before, Asteria. But I don’t think anyone should even be called that, they’re all cool in their own way; That’s about all we know about our godly Heritage,” Hana adds “our parents won’t tell us who we come from, not that I can recall.” she groaned

“You know more than most when they come here. Also a lot older than most, how old are you?” Luke asked

“High school grad, planning on going to college before all this chaos happened” Xander replied with some pride

“I’m a year and a haft older than him,” Hana said pointing her thumb at her cousin 

“So, what about 17-18, we’ll most of the time when we get campers there around 15. So, your much older than most.” Luke said.

 “18, just turned a few days ago.” Xander clarifies

“Well, anyways most of the time when new campers arrive. They have no idea about anything you three are exceptions. With you two already knowing a few of your decedents and Jackson. Well, being able to kill that Minotaur.” Luke said bit impressed 

“Well, it seems from what I could gather at least” Hanna pauses “most of you had very bad lives previously, that’s sad” she glances down "It might sound a bit funny and ironic but now I kinda feel bad for having such a happy life. Is that even possible? I mean okasan is trying."

"Don't you always say that, especially when we are at the center?" Xander interjects “We like to help out as much as we can”

"Hey, homeless adults are one thing but kids" Hana glances back in her blonde cousin's direction "especially the kind like us…"

"Trust me, it can get a lot worse. There a too many accounts of campers that got caught by the monsters that were chasing them. Monsters, they...they like to eat us. Apparently, we smell good to them somehow, I don't know." Luke then comments, his expression growing a bit heavier as if he has seen some things go down first or secondhand. Hurting, nonetheless.

"Sounds gruesome" Jackson remarked nonchalantly 

"It can be. Don't think too hard about it" Luke brushed off

        “Well, here we are, the armory. This is where you will get your weapon of choice. Don’t worry about armor we have the Hephaestus kids custom-made a set for you."

”Sounds like something you’d at a ren-fair” Xander mutters to no one in particular 

“Who needs armor,” Hana scoffs “I’d prefer to be invisible anyways, swiftness and invisible is my style. Plus, if you're a long-range fighter you're less likely to get hit.” she waves off 

"Your getting armor, there is no say in that." She frowned 

Hana steps up and sighed “how about this” she grabs a belt of celestial bronze throwing knives “I do this as a hobby already. Xan knows I can play darts like a beast, so throwing knives can’t be that much of a difference…compared to him at least” she smiles pridefully, her sense of accomplishment overshadowing her hesitant feelings towards the older blonde

“Yep, I can attest to that” Xander nods “almost perfect aim” his lips part in a taunting smirk as he emphasized 'almost' just for her expense 

“Almost?! At least I’m better than you baka!” She retorts and points an accusing finger at him

Luke then turned his attention back to Hana “we’ll then you are gonna have to grab a side piece for when you run out.” he said 

“Like get extras? Why can’t I just snatch up the knives here and just take ‘em like they are?” Hana questioned

“Since you only have around 7 or so. What are you gonna do when an army is swarming and all you have is an empty pouch?” Luke explained, “you won’t have time to reload.” He tries to point out

”Punch them out if have to(?) you know go old school and use brute force.” she shrugged bit awkwardly with a sheepish smile “that’s still a thing right?”

“I don’t make the rules here. You can pack light but still need some. Now please just pick a second weapon, hell a knife anything.”

She huffs and puffs out her cheeks as if she’s a 5-year-old again which Luke secretly found adorable, unbeknownst to Hana; while Xander couldn’t help but shake his head in embarrassment but held a mocking grin. “Fine. Is there a dagger? Or maybe a dagger, rapier pair?” She asked “I’ll take that” she relented 

“Uhm ya here. Take this, nothing special but it should work.” Luke handed her a small celestial bronze dagger. He was right, it was basic with 3½ inch brown leather handle and a 2-inch gleaming bronze blade. She noted this weapon was more for hand-to-hand fighting than a surprise attack like an arrow or throwing knives would be for as it also has a cross guard.

She took it, “arigatō”

Xander was eyeing a long sword sitting on the wall, “Hey Luke, how about this? How good is this?”

“The long sword? Ya, no one has asked for that piece in years. Here it’s yours.” Luke fetched the bronze blade and hands it to Xander who flicks it a couple of times

“Sweet.” the blonde pumps his fist in the air halfway, happy for his new weapon, swinging it a couple more times to get accustomed to the weight and feel of his new weapon.

“arigatō”

Luke nodded back

"And I'm the one that acts like a child, don't you say" Hana taunts from behind Xander

"Shut up" Hana just proceeded to laugh and Xander raised a particular finger flipping her off, but it didn't faze her in the slightest

“And now Jackson.” Luke then turned his attention to the third and last demigod “What do you want?” Luke asked 

“Alright what’s in here?” Jackson rummages through a small pile of weapons in another corner of the shed “I’m gonna take… this.” Jackson then processed to grab a medium short sword that was racked upon the wall.

“Riptide!? No, no, no.” Luke shook his head “Jackson "I-I don’t think you can use that. That’s a weapon from the gods and it’s never been wielded, not since ancient times. No one has been able to use it. Not that I could remember of.”

“Why, what’s so important about this sword?” Jackson asks 

“Important swords, oh so mysterious” Hana gasped musingly

“I bet it’s cursed” Xander chuckled back

Their attitude was a 180 from their previous scuffle where they had

“Just watch, he’ll get a monkey paw’s curse the moment he uses it.” 

They both snigger 

“I won’t lie, I don’t know.” Luke said in the most straightforward tone “But… humph, fine. I will test you to see if you are able to use it. But let me show you what it can do.” After Jackson gave the sword to Luke he started to talk.

“It’s able to be hidden better than any other sword. In that, it can be hidden as a pen. That and it is nearly unbreakable... or so I was told. And it never needs sharpening.” Luke explained 

“Well give it back. What do I need to do to pass?” Jackson asks

“You will be challenged, by who? I don’t know, but just be ready.” Luke replied

Chapter Text

        “The next thing for the day would be lunch, that’s in about 20 minutes so you guys can do whatever you want,” Luke said 

“Why does this feel like school?”

“Why does it sound like you hate school, for an egghead that loved it this should be very familiar” Hana pats his back “beside it better causes it’s not.”

“Just for an underachiever like you to say” he sassed back

She casually thumped him

“Stop that Tsuki” he whined back, rubbing the spot where she thumped him

“Make me egghead”

“They always like this?” Luke whispered to Jackson.

“For the longest, I can remember” Jackson replied 

“How long do they usually go at each other?” Luke asked as he crossed his arms

"The longest fight they had was about 4 hours. Over a movie…” his face morphed into a deadpanned one “Don’t ask.” Jackson muttered back

They started to play fight as Hana jumped on Xander’s back and tried to pin him “say it you baka, you love me” 

“You’re the baka.” He retorts “at least I have the brains between us” he smirks

“Yes, you are, and you love me” Hana chirped back, ruffling his hair

“At least I have the brains between us, smarter in every way possible” he smirks, Hana's mood quickly changes at the jab at her smarts

“You know when they really get at each other's throat when you can't understand a thing they're saying.”

“What do you mean?” Luke asked

“They start speaking either Japanese or Chinese. Don’t get it confused around them tho. That gets them pissed faster than anything when you say they sound the same.” 

As if on cue Xander and Hana switch over and start shouting in Japanese as the argument got a bit more heated

“Told you.” Jackson gestured 

“Shouldn’t we stop them? Luke asked

“Ya, ya, we can do that in a minute. I wanna see who wins this.” He waved off

“The blonde one said that he has more book smarts while the raven girl says at least she is a more people person and not a total shut-in when it comes to school…whatever that’s supposed to relate to?” A new voice translated the conversation, paraphrasing it a bit. A tall lanky boy with shaggy, inky black hair and dark jade eyes walked up with his arms crossed also watched in amusement amongst the crowd “Some other things also like how he’s better or whatever. Nike maybe.” He mused 

“I mean it’s a possibility they both have a competitive spirit. But it would also make it a bit weird for both of them to be Nike seeing as they are already related on their mortal side” Luke replied with a small shrug

“You’re the new kid right” he eyed Jackson before his gaze fixated back on the two cousins' tussle.

The two drawled a small crowd in a span of a few minutes with the small scene they were making.

“Heard things, stuff’s already going around” he muttered, rolling his hand around in a small circle 

Hana grabbed Xander’s shoulders and shook him violently, shouting something the bystanders couldn't really catch before he backed up a bit dazed and almost keeled over from the bit of vertigo sensation, but then regained his balance and pounded on her as she let out a small shriek in surprise 

“Ya, that’s me.” Jackson grinned, glowing with pride. He then saw someone he thought he knew from his past walking not that far from where he was “Wait, hold on a second, Jade is that you? Holy shit!” He exclaims, she seemed to notice and change her course. She walked up, stopped in front of them, and gave a friendly grin, no one couldn't say she was less than and could practically see her skin glow under the summer sun.

“You know that girl?” Luke asked

"Ya but it's been a long time since we saw each other" Jackson replied, he then turned "Like what, 3 years? What happened? How did you get here?" Jackson profusely asks

“Jackson?” her eyes lit up “I knew I saw a couple of familiar faces around” she smiled, walking up to him “Uh, I guess since you are here that means you are one of us too?” she says rubbing her neck “How’s that going?”

“Pretty sure. Still haven’t found out about my parents yet. So… who’s yours then?”

”Aphrodite” 

“Huh, you know that actually makes sense. You always took looking good over everything else.” A small unconscious blush dusted his cheeks “So how did you get her and how long?”

“Long story short, my father was killed in a car crash when I was 14, then the next night a giant killed my stepmom and stepbrother so then I stumbled here.” she replied “Trust me, a demigod’s life is never as simple as a straight line” she adds with a firm shake her head. The new kid on the other hand didn’t look like he bought Jade’s bold-faced lie, granted he knew her somewhat for these few past years while the newbies are just getting reunited with an old friend. 

“The fuck! Well, that was dark.” Jackson had a dumbfound expression on his face “All I got was that both my parents kind of just left me, so I’ve been on my own for about 3ish years. Don’t think they died but I don’t know.” Jackson explained, “But yeah, always did wonder why you just up and left out of nowhere back in high school.”

“Probably the media just said something like a kidnapping or missing person. The mist tends to make convincing stories like that” The daughter of Aphrodite waved off

“Mist, what’s that?” Jackson asked, “And ya they put you on a search list for like a year.”  He also added nonchalantly 

“It hides the mythical from the normal, so those who cannot preserve it do not go-” she puts her hand up and spins her finger a couple of times in a circular motion indicating the insane/crazy gesture, “I thought Luke here, or Chiron would have explained all this.” She adds

“Well maybe but I’ve only been awake for a couple of hours. Killing that Minotaur took everything that I had. Plus, the wounds I was out for like 3 days.” Jackson explains 

“So, the rumors are true” she muttered, her eyes widening in surprise, her hands go up to her mouth “you really…you did...”

The lanky kid nods “appears so. Even has the spoil to prove it.”

She glances back at Jackson “You acquired a Minotaur horn?” She asked in almost disbelief 

“Don’t ask me how I did it. Just went of instincts and rage mainly, it was weird tho felt like some great power came into me when the rain came down.” The unclaimed tried to explain 

“Interesting“ she mused “So question: Why is everyone gathering around for?” Jade asks Jackson 

“Well Luke and I are watching the fight break down, and we just got our weapons so. They thought it would be a good time to train I guess.” He says points to the clearing where the two Morioka cousins were. “Other than that, I’m wanting to grab some food.” 

“They” she turned back to the sight of Hana having Xander in a headlock, 

“the girl says for the blonde to say that she is better” the stranger translates “and also so stop being a stuck-up ass or else she’ll tell their parents or something” he shrugs “Petty if I say so.” He adds crossing his arms over his chest 

“Talk about sibling vibes” Jade muses, smirking “Even I can come up with better insults than that, I just chose to be above all that” she waved off

“So Jade who’s money you are putting on winning this fight?” Jackson asks

“Hana of course” she exclaims “She’s a wild card”

“Well, how about you two?” Her glance goes to Luke and the inky-haired teen “who’s your bet?”

“I’m betting X. He’s smarter than her so he knows what he’s doing.” Luke states “Ah and look at that, Hana is out of throwing knives, almost like I told her.” He said with a mocking grin

What they didn’t see was Hana forming another throwing knife from the mist, flipping and successfully grazing his cheek a bit

Xander uses his mist control knowledge to conjure a small knife of his own. Hana twists and ducks just narrowly as Xander swings the knife over her head. He went in for another strike, grazing her upper arm that she was too slow to move out in time.

She goes in again for a spin kick which he dodged and hit her with a counter jab, she she swerved her head then threw a snappy front kick, gaining some space between them

Xander saw an opening and went for his move, throwing some nice head kicks which Hana promptly blocks.

 "Give you Tsuki! Admit it, I know your every move you can't beat me." Xander taunts

Hana smirks, "that makes me want to prove you wrong all that much more" 

The illusion quickly disappeared and then headbutt her, putting her in a confused daze

“Nah, Tsuki, was it? She may be out of weapons but she’s not afraid to get up and personal” Ethan states

She shakes off the confusion “Uh, Ow!” She shouts 

Hana jabs Xander square in the stomach hard enough making his breath hitch then she spun delivering a swift roundabout, sending him to the ground

“Yeah!” Jade cheered “so it’s me and Ethan against you and Luke it seems”

“Alright. What are we betting with. Since I don’t have any money on me.” Jackson points out

“So how does 50 drachmas sound” she barges “winners get to split the winnings among the party. How does that sound Ethan?” Jade turned her head and asked

“Sounds good to me” the boy, Ethan nods content 

“Uhm reminder. No idea what any of these things are.” Jackson interjects 

“Both of you shut up. Something is happening.” Luke shuts up all three of the demigods turning their attention back to the scene

Both of them are starting to glow. In the middle of the fight, a faint glow started to form above both of the fighters' heads. Then the light started to move around till a symbol, or something was created above their heads. 

“Oh gods! They're getting claimed,” Luke exclaimed

”Luck of the lot” Jade muttered

The small crow of demigods present let out gasps, a few mummers and whispers went around before one by one the small crowd started to kneel

The pair stopped when they noticed, exchanging looks, a bit confused and speechless. They then glanced up and also saw the floating symbols above their heads.

An owl appears above Xander and an image of a cloud and a pair of closed eyes right above Hana right next to them both had a star with little wisps trailing behind it making look as if it was flying in midair.

"W-where d-did this crowd form?"

They were not just confused at the floating holograms above them but also the small crowd kneeling before them leaving them a bit speechless and embarrassed.

"Was our fight that interesting?"

“Uhm Luke, what just happened?” Jackson asked, but confused himself

“We just found out who your friends' parents are; Well done X you are a child of Athena and Hana, I’m sorry but you are of a minor god so you will continue to be a Hermes kid with us.” Luke said

“Sugoi!” Xander cheered ‘I finally know who my mom is! Why didn’t father tell me? Never mind that, I can figure out next time I see him.’ He waved off ‘It’s gonna be awesome.’ but it immediately morphed into a sympathetic expression when he saw his cousin's somber expression

“Oh, I’m happy for you, really. Don’t let me get you down” she reassured with a lopsided grin “it’s just I wish I could get a cool cabin like you, you know” she spoke earnestly ‘And maybe a bit more space and actually bed won’t hurt too. That place looks worse than the way station we help maintain.‘ Her eye twitched ‘I have a lot to question when we get back.’

“Well, you can visit anytime, you know that,” he told her with a reassuring grin of his own, then hugged her “we can have a sleepover sometime, we just will keep it a secret” he winked to her making her chuckle which she hid with behind her hand.

Ethan couldn’t help but feel some sympathy for Hana especially knowing that she’ll be separated from her only known family that she had for a longer time, but that is the fate of the minor or unclaimed kids.

“Let us celebrate the claiming of these two new campers for they have been selected by the gods,” Luke announced, slinging both his arms around their shoulders before walking off to check up on Jackson really quick.

“So, Luke something like that is gonna happen to me?” Jackson curiously asked

“If you're lucky and hope it’s not a minor god,” Luke answered 

“Hug Hana!” Jade exclaimed as she raced to the somewhat gloomy girl who was poorly hiding it, but she didn’t care if her bittersweet expression was showing “it used to make me feel better when you did to me, so I’m just repaying the favor” she smirked 

“Thanks, Jade” Hana’s eyes lit up, and gave her friend a lopsided grin “Wait! Jade but-“ she shakes her head “Never mind. You're a good friend. I don’t know, maybe I’m just a bit envious” she laments “I’m envious about a lot of Xan, but I suppose that comes with the sibling-like bond we have…but I don’t want to hate him you know, he’s my cuz, even before this all. So yeah, we’re close but...” she trails off "It's not his fault."

“We know. But you can’t change fate.” The two girls glanced up and saw Luke standing there. “Come on let’s go grab some food.“ he encouraged, changing the subject. A few seconds more passed before they both nodded and got up as they joined the others on their walk toward the pavilion.

        “Hey Xan, have you ever thought of returning home somehow?” Hana asked a bit meekly 

“What, we just got here! Why don’t you stay and see what this place has to offer before you ditch it?” He retorts “Plus someone looks smitten with a certain blonde hair counselor. I’d thought you’d at least stay to get the time to know the guy.”

“I mean we have a place back in Pennsylvania that we already call home, that’s safe for magical personal like you and me.” She argued back

“Yeah,” her blonde cousin nods “but I have actually siblings and-“

”Then what about us?!” Hana hissed loudly, dissatisfied by his answer “What does that mean for us? Does that make what you said moments ago mean nothing? It’s always been us. Always been just us and our parents, that was the only family we knew. So where did this sudden care for half-siblings you barely know come from.”

”No,” he shakes his head “I still mean all of that but things will be kinda different from now on, we both know that.”

She pulls her lips in a thin line “Good or bad kind of different?”

Xander stops in place and places his hand on Hana’s shoulder, looking get in the eye ”It won’t change anything between us, I swear, on styx if I have to.” he assures 

        “…If you want to get a date, you have to be more open. lower those inhibitions and be yourself” 

Do you think that will work? What if-“

“I know love isn’t your fort in particular but if you want to at least catch his attention, start small. A good relationship has a good foundation.”

“Jade…I can’t…I’m scared. What if he says no, or what if I embarrassed myself, worse-“

Jade puts a hand on Hana’s shoulder, “just trust me. I know your nervous but if you keep living in the past then you’re blinded to what the future could be. Like I said, start from somewhere small first.” she grinned

Hana glances back up at her friend with a small smirk “your right, I’ll do it.”

        The group traveled to the dining pavilion and Xander and Jade broke away to make it to their tables, the latter showing Xander where the Athena table was. Most of surprised at his sudden approach but those there during his claiming vouched for him and he was then quickly welcomed in after answering a little riddle beforehand.

Meanwhile leaving Luke, Ethan, Jackson, and Hana to proceed to the ever-so-crowded Hermes table

“So that just happened. Fights break out here often.” Jackson asks Luke 

“Well, most of the time no but those two have history so it makes more sense for them. Anyway, I’m sorry Jackson but I need to get going somewhere, you can stay for the meal but I must be leaving.” Luke said, getting up abruptly 

“Well, I'm just waiting for the food to get here. Haven’t eaten in days.” Jackson replied nonchalantly as his stomach rumbled in agreement 

        “Hey, Ethan,” Hana says, catching the boy’s attention “I know we barely interacted, but I also noticed that you also were getting along with my cuz, well before the whole claiming thing. All I have to say is thank you for being his friend, I hope him moving out doesn’t change that.” She grinned 

“No problem” Ethan simply replied “he’s a nice guy, but petty when it comes to your skirmishes, but I know you two mean well. seems that way at least.” He shrugs

“Yeah, that’s how we love each other you can say” she grinned “I hope we can be friends as well, you seem super awesome and nice. No wonder my itoko like to hang around you.”

”sure” he curtly nods

        “Hey Morty” the newly claimed demigoddess greeted the son of Thanatos 

“Hey dreamy-" he greeted back "-and congratulations on being claimed. Shame it wasn’t an Olympian tho, that just means your stick with us.” He teased 

“I don’t mind all that much.” She shrugs “I mean sure I’m a bit sad that Xan will be moving out but it isn’t like he is moving across the country and I’m not going to see him again” she chuckled back

”-Or dead”

”What?” Hana’s eyes widen for a brief millisecond 

”Sorry, dark humor, can’t help it sometimes” Morty apologized “son of literal death and all”

”It's fine,” Hana brushed off with a lopsided grin “wanna sit togeth–“ she saw Luke walking off from the corner of her eye and decided to make a detour “–hold that thought”

“Oh?......Oh.” He followed her gaze “decided to take a shot at pretty boy huh? Well good luck and see you later then.” Morty called out

        Before Luke could make a swift escape a voice stopped him “Hey where are you going? Aren’t you hungry?” He turned and saw Hana standing not far from him 

“Uhm well I–Look I’m sorry but I have some important matters to attend to.” 

Hana tilts her head and spins, blocking his path as his eyes tracked her as she does. She stares at him with her big purple doe eyes, tilting her head to the side.

“Please let me pass.” He tries to argue and brush off

Hana puts her arms behind her back in a playful and maybe a bit flirty matter “what has to be so important?” She asked in her light fluffy tone “can it wait, I-“ she shifts her gaze away from his and shifts her weight to the other side ‘Jade said if I act a bit more open and confident and straight forward then maybe I can get what I want’ she remembered “I want us to be friends” she finished, her lavender orbs met with his azure ones once again

“Uhm ahhh…You know what you’re right, it can wait overnight.” Luke said, changing his mind, after seeing something he could not describe in the girl's eye. Walking up beside Hana putting a friendly hand on her back and flashing a charming grin as the two walked back to the pavilion “Let me officially welcome you to your table.” 

She flashed a closed eye smile and mentally pumped her fist in the air ‘Step one complete!’

        They talked and got to know each other a bit more over dinner and then it was s’mores as she, Luke, and the main friend group of 6 hung out that night at the campfire.
Jade sent a subtly thumbs up and she sent an equally subtly grin back in thanks.

That night she learned a valuable lesson about sleep-related demigods and slow-versed songs and how they do not mix unless you want to lull half the camp to sleep. 

Even though she had a minor god as her parent and was saddened at first –not that said minor god was her parent but the fact that her still unfair and mildly cramped summer living arrangements have not changed. 

And also, the fact that she won’t be spending as much time with her cousin since he was getting a new cabin– her mood eventually quickly changed to a happier and more content one.

The campfire song they sing (Legends lake parody)

AN: I use google translate so may not be 100% correct

-Sugoi = Awesome

Chapter Text

        It was an interesting scene to come back to, Jackson had just arrived at the campfire after eating enough food to surprise everyone alive. 

Taking a short walk to the amphitheater, since he was told that there would be some kind of fire pit gathering there tonight. The only problem is that Hana arrived there before he did.

Songs of all kinds had been playing for some time and the music made the dream girl get very tired. She yawned so hard that it sent out this aura that encased everyone around her, forcing them to go unconscious in a dreamless sleep. A few members had been unaffected, Hana, Luke, Jackson, Jade, and all the members that had not entered the 'Sleep Zone'. 

"Uhm Hana. What the hell did you just do?! Why is everyone dead!” Jackson asks in a tone a bit louder than nessicarly. 

“Ugh, sorry. Not like I did it on purpose” Hana muttered with slight embarrassment and a sheepish grin, scratching the back of her neck “But I believe that is where you are wrong my friend, they are not dead, just sleeping.” she clarifies

“Ok but still how did you do it?”

“Sleep-related demigoddess, remember. something to do with that. Like lullaby powers or whatever.” She mused “Cool, either way, just haven’t seen this kind of power before”

“Uhm fine. They should be fine; who else is still awake?” He said still very much perplexed 

“Not Xan” Hana sassed glancing over at her blonde cousin lying beside Ethan. “I always knew he was a heavy sleeper” she sniggered

“Well, it’s you, me, Jade made it,” Jackson states

“Barley” Jade mummers rubbing her eyes 

"Well, what do we do now, don't we need to get these people out of here," Jackson asked

"Ya we do Jackson, go out into the camp and find some help. The rest of you, help me get these people in for the night." Luke said

“Got it, ya boss,” Jackson nodded “well there's not many people left. Only–whoa, who’s that?” He points to another girl not that far from them and his cheeks fluster a bit at the sight 

“Uh, I think that’s Mia Vanderlin, she is a Demeter cabin resident” Jade groggily answers, she had a small ghost of a grin feeling his sudden attraction.

“Huh, so you two know each other,” Jackson asked.

“She’s been here almost as long as me.” Jade replies “About a year or 2 after me. You can tell by how many beads are on her necklace,” she says pointing to her own necklace which had 4 clay beads strung on it “see, 4 beads, 4 summers for me”

“Huh well... You said Demeter, right?” 

“Yes. Why?” She corks her head to the side “Does it interest you?”

“WHAT! Uhm no, uhm why would you ask?” Jackson tried to deny

“You have butterflies” Jade simply states, smirking “just like Hana here whenever she meets the head of Hermes gaze” she pouts her thumb at the raven-haired girl whose eyes widen and starts waving her hands back and forth

“wha-“ her cheeks dusted pink

“Fuck alright fine! Yes, I think she’s cute! So what?” Jackson admits, his face turning red with embarrassment matching hers

“Love can never lie” she smirked “can never hide your feelings from an Aphrodite kid for long” she gloats

“Oh, shut it!” He shouts “Forgot that she’s your mother.” He retorts 

“Go talk to her then baka” Hana encouraged “Jade can give you some pointers if you want. Go before you lose the chance.”

“Easier said than done, hell you collapse every time you look at Luke.”

“N-n-no, I-I don’t!” she denied as her redness grows

Jade only smirked at the comment 

“Told you.” He muttered crossing his arms “Well fine, I’ll go give it a shot.”

“Yeah, better face it, and if she doesn’t like you that way, it better to get it over smoothly than having it stretch out” Jade states “No harm in staying friends if things go south in romantic” she shrugged 

“Well if you say so. Alright, I’ll give it a shot.” He said with a bit more confidence as he started to walk over

        “Hey, so your one of the few that didn’t get put under that magic sleep spell.” Jackson started out 

“Yeah,” the daughter of Demeter says turning around, facing him

“You have any idea what the hell happened?” He asked even tho he knew the answer however he just wanted to try and talk with this girl he had a sudden infatuation with

“Maybe one of the unclaimed faults, not that I blame them but it’s that sometimes when we don’t know our powers, they can get out of Wack a bit” she answered 

“Ya, I was told you a Demeter kid, right? Then can you help me get rid of the bodies? Feel like you could do better than the others, like some magic vineyard, and move all of them at once.”

“Ya, I can do that. Haha, you should have seen me; I almost went full poison ivy when I first got here. a An Ares kid pissed me off really bad” she joked

“Poison ivy. Wait you know Batman.” Jackson replied a bit caught by surprise

”A bit” she shrugged. I know she’s a villain, but I love her” 

“Ah, she’s more of an extremist. Like she only does things bad when others hurt her plants, most of the time.” Jackson replied, “That or when people pay her to do things I guess.” 

“So a mercenary type of character”

“Ah kind of, like I said she’s most of the time an extremist. That’s the best way I could describe her.” He replied before changing the subject “But back to kicking the Ares kids' ass. Can you show me what you can do?”

“Sure, how about the forest, if Chiron finds out I destroyed the amphitheater again I’ll get stable duty.” Her sweat drops in disgust “no one wants that”

“Alright fine. Lead the way, Ivy.” 

She chuckles at the nickname and the two walk out of the campfire

“I also see you made friends with that Aphrodite girl” she comments “Well I know the girl, sorta, she’s different from the majority of her siblings which is refreshing; But the boy is a total introvert so it’s a surprise to see a newbie like you to make fast friends with him.”

“Well, the girl is a friend of a friend. Jade and I kind of have a history until she disappeared like around 5-ish years ago. And the ‘unclaimed guy’ I think his name is Ethan. I met him only around 2 hours ago when the cousins got into a fight.”  Jackson explained 

“That happens with us, we get into ‘accident’ and wind up here” she air quotes accidents with her fingers

“I was, you guess you could say kidnapped into here. Some satyrs just told us to get up and running before the beast got us. I always hated that thing. That Minotaur has been hunting me for about a year.” Jackson spoke with a sigh in his voice 

“Your parent would be worried about you by now I suppose.” the daughter of said with a hint of concern “Have you wondered that?”

“I never had that strong of a connection with my folk, well mortal anyway. They left me when I was like 13 and I’ve just been on my own since then. I don't know if there still alive.  Hell, I was supposed to go to college. Haha” he let out a dry laugh “and I don’t even know who my godly parent is so there’s that also.”

“That’s sad” her face drops “but not unheard of, most of us had terrible home lives so we just stay here” She shrugged

“I just made this little beach house near the shoreline and hung out on the coast most of the time. It’s weird but being near the sea always made me the happiest- “

”Oh” Mia mused

“-But I think that’s also due to when I did live with my mother. She always loved being by the ocean, so homesick I guess.” Jackson continued “What’s with you, when did you get here?” He asked 

“I suppose that makes sense” she replied “my dad died a long time ago, and then my adoptive parents always fought each other and abused me. I couldn’t take it so just out of nowhere everything just went blank for me. Woke up a couple of hours, or days later to my home destroyed, vines and trees just sprouted out everywhere. A satyr waiting for me to wake up, telling me that I need to get up. He took me here." 

“Damn.” He replied nearly breathlessly “How did you know how to use your powers when you were younger? I don’t even know if I have any.” 

“Instinct I suppose” she shrugs “then I was sent to juvey for about 2 years then ran away from the foster care system.  A saytr found me and told me that I need to get up. He took me here, and the rest is history" 

“Oh, huh. So then you’ve been here a long time then? How old were you when you got here?” He asked

“Uh, about 15-16 she said, your Aphrodite friend is a year older than me if that gives any context” Mia answers

“You ever think about going back to just go back and live a normal life? Cuz, I hate to say it, but I miss that beach house.” Jackson questions “I’ve only been here a couple of days so I can’t answer for sure.” 

“I have nothing to go back for” she answered truthfully “No connection in the mortal world…Had one but, he’s gone.”

“Ya I get you on that. Cruel world, and unjust actions. Isn’t there something called the dates that control how that goes? I remember some kid talking about that briefly.”

”Fates.” Mia corrects. 

“What did I say?”

“Close enough” the daughter of Demeter brushed off “anyways we are here” they stopped at the forest line. “Behold” She held out her hands and concentrated and then suddenly a big vine came out of the ground, it then flailed around and was powerful enough to knock over a nearby tree ever so slightly.

“Holy shit!  How strong are these things? Can you make more than one?” Jackson asked dumbfounded by the performance. 

“Yeah, but don’t want to terraform now do we?” She joked with a small chuckle slipping through. 

“Can you show me a little more,” Jackson asked making Mia blush faintly as her lips turned upwards “like you can grow things, right?”

“Yeah,” she bent down and concentrated again after making the vine disappear and then soon a flower popped out of the ground “ta-da!” She grinned.

“When did you learn to control all this? Like some connection was born or so you like to feel the earth as one.”

“I suppose it just develops over time” she answered “But my dad always said I had a green thumb when I was a kid” Mia joked 

“Your dad that got with Demeter. Ah makes sense. god, I want to know who I’m from so I can do cool tricks like that.”

She chuckled “well in due time” Mia assured, “oh and by the way, names Mia if you already didn't catch it” she said in passing “let’s head back before the rest of the campers think we got attacked by monsters or whatnot” 

        The two walked back and saw that some of the campers were starting to wake up already.

Sometime later, after getting a large portion of the campers that remained asleep back to their cabins Jackson and Mia went over to the friend group and found a groggy Ethan and Xander fluttering awake as well while the girls worked on waking up Luke next.

“Cold water? Loud noises? Loud music maybe?” They heard Hana lists off

“Okay whatever you say, hold these for a second.” Jade smirks evilly and then pulled out her playlist putting on the first song and putting it up to full blast then putting her headphones over Luke’s ears “No one can sleep through blaring music. He has to wake up” she proclaimed “Hope you like pop rock Hermes.”

Jackson finally having the time to speak, alerts the rest of the campers that all the remaining campers have been sent to their cabins

“So you're telling me you put all these people under, Jesus?!” Jackson exclaimed “Oh also forgot to ask, why didn’t we fall under? All I got was a weird headache.”

“Jackson?” both girls turned their attention to him.

“How did it go?” Jade inquired 

“Uhm, it went, fine," Jackson answered.  

Jade grins at the feeling of butterflies she felt coming from the unclaimed demigod and was quite surprised at how fast Mia developed platonic feelings for him. 

“Mia helped a lot with getting some of the campers around to where they needed to be.” He informed, “The ones that still didn’t wake up that is.”

“Let them dream, dreams are freedom” Hana hummed with a smirk, waving off nonchalantly like it was no big deal 

“I don’t know if they're forced upon but hey, I’m not fighting you.” Jackson swiftly replied 

“Plus, the younger kids are bound to need more sleep” she then points out just as nonchalantly as before 

“Now, do you just knock them out or do you give nice dreams to them?” Jackson calls out

“Not sure” the raven-haired girl shrugs misunderstanding what Jackson said a bit

A few minutes later Luke then shoots awake startling the group a bit 

“Hey sleepy head” Xander greets, drowsy, still a bit tired himself from the aftereffects

“Damn you even knocked out the captain?” Jackson exclaimed “Sup man.” He greeted Luke 

“Shut up Jackson.” Luke retorted “What the hell happened?” He then questioned Hana who had a sheepish grin 

“Hana…Kind of made everyone go to bed for, what about an hour?” Jackson said, answering for them

“Slow verse songs and sleep related demigods don’t mix” she protests “on a funnier note I got great blackmail while you all were out” she shoots a grin towards her cousin “I knew you had gay vibes going for you” she sniggered, Showing the photo to Xander, his eyes go wide with pure shock 

“Hey!” Xander hissed “that’s out of context” he protests, pointing an accusing finger at her 

“It’s mine now” Hana taunts back with a Cheshire grin

“Wait what. What happen? who’s gay?” Luke asked still trying to get his bearings back and figure out what’s going on 

She shows Luke the photo of Xander and Ethan in each other’s arms sleeping as both boys paled “Jade snapped it while you three were out like a light” she chuckled and grinned, the chuckle soon turned into a small fit of giggles.

“Hahaha, alright I’ll give that to ya. That was good. You both look so happy together. Right X?”

“I can assure that I am a proud straight guy” Xander protest

“Right” Jade who has her arms crossed and lifts an eyebrow, said “that isn’t what the photo says”

“Just wait till the fam knows about your life changing escapades” Hana exclaims “Xander Taromi Morioka is a closeted gay boy hahahaha!!!”

“Get back here Tsukihana Morioka!” Xander shouted as she ran off and he quickly followed her as they started to chase each other in circles.

“How much you wanna bet there gonna get into another fight again.” Jackson whispered over his shoulder to the daughter of Demeter. 

“Does that kind of thing happen often?” The Demeter girl asks

“Between these two? I’m gonna say yes.” Luke muttered 

“We still haven’t resolved our earlier bet” Jade points out 

“Oh ya. Who had who again? I forgot.” Jackson exclaimed 

“I’m still sticking with my previous bet, how about you Ethan? Still with me?”

“I suppose” Ethan nods “I mean she has the stamina. Xan is already getting tired, and Hana hasn’t broken a sweat yet” he observed 

“That’s true” Jade replies "Tsuki does have more resilience to hold out than owl brains” she concludes “What’s your guy’s opinion?” She asked turning her head to Luke, Jackson, and Mia 

“I wanna say X but after that sleep stunt, she did it. I’m changing sides.” Luke mutters

“Yeah! Welcome new friend” Jade greets with a chuckle, throwing her hands up in her the air playfully 

“Only thing is, do either of the know-how to fight?” Luke asked point blank 

“Fight?” Jade asked as her glance noticed that Xander pinned Hana underneath him and Hana attempted to wrestle him and eventually kicked him off “why ask that? We are not the ones roughhousing right now.” She points out 

“I know. I’m just wanting to see some good action.”

“I mean of course we do, right Ethan,” she glances over, and he sends a curt nod “but that’s just a strange question. Just because I’m a daughter of Aphrodite doesn’t mean I don’t know how to fight” she retorts 

“No, not you.” He shook his head then pointed “Them. Do either of them know how to fight?” He asked again

“Oh, yeah, I know for sure that Hana can certainly defend herself” she then turns her glance at Jackson “remember in like 6th grade when she beat up Maria farewell for bullying a lower grade student and that time that when she had enough and beat up Tyler Willis her 2^nd boyfriend in…8th or 9th grade I want to say” 

“Hehe. Ya, dumbass didn’t show up for the rest of the year.” Jackson grinned faintly chuckling at the thought 

Jade puts her fingers to her chin in a thinking pose “I think it was for cheating if I remember correctly. Man, I’d curse him with heartbreak for the rest of his life if I knew my powers back then. He deserved that fate for what he did to Hana’s heart”

“Whatever happened to that dude anyway.“ Jackson mused 

“Who knows?”

“He just disappeared back then?”

They turned back and saw that Xander snatched the photo, but Hana punched and tackled him down onto the ground, snatching it back, and then proceeded to sit on his tires figure. Holding the photo tauntingly above her head and out of range from his slumped arms. Even under her sleep spell didn’t rejuvenate him enough

“Well, I guess that solves the question then. She won.” Luke said

“We win. Pay up you two” Jade says with a victorious grin “-Uh, how do you even split 50 three ways?” She then questions

“Let’s make it 48 and call it even.” 

“You're the best with boring money problems so okay Luke” Jade chirps with a grin, handing him his share.

“You betted on us?” Hana’s voice asked as she and a tired Xander, bordered line panting, came up to the group “I don’t know if I should be mad or weirded out” she crinkled her brow, placing her hands in her hips

“Yes, we did and you made me a lot of money.” Luke grinned and flashed his signature mischievous grin, counting the money before pocketing it away

Hana went a bit stiff, blushing a bit at the compliment “um, you're welcome I-I suppose” she lifted her brow a bit perplexed

Chapter Text

        “Well, it’s late, I didn’t get to take a magic nap so I’m going to bed.” The unclaimed announces “Oh before Luke what exactly do we have planned tomorrow?” 

“Breakfast, training and then Capture the flag. I’ll explain the rules tomorrow.” Luke replied

How much? Who won?” Hana inquired 

“Capture the flag? Like that kid's game” Xander questioned 

“48 split 3 ways” Jade answered Hana 

“Ya and yes, trust me your gonna like it.” He grinned “We sort of, go to war with each other and that’s all I’m gonna say.” Luke said, answering Xander 

“Oookay” Hana drawled 

“Ne, you people are crazy, you know that” Xander exclaimed

Hana smacked Xander upside down “be nice.“ she hissed 

“It’s true” he rebuttals “less than a week and it’s all super insane” 

“We’re half gods, you think we’re gonna live normal lives?” Luke inquires 

“Maybe if he stops being so stuck up, he’ll see” Hana exclaims “It’s not school, you can stop being so stuffy and use logic for everything. loosen up a bit.” she chided at her cousin “You know, stop seeing everything as an equation or something.”

“Alright, give the guy some slack he Just found out Athena is his mother so he’s gonna use his brain for everything.” Luke defends 

“Oh no, not again,” Jade’s sweat drops “the first time it was funny, but this is just sad”

“Whatever” Hana huffs “sometimes I think he’s a robot, I mean he could be” she glanced back at Xander “especially on those extra hard test days, remember.”

“No he’s not.” Jackson’s voice cuts through, defending his friend from his accusing cousin “–Cuz after the test in English. He would just hang out in the corner and cry about how he missed one fucking answer.”He gave a pointed looked towards his blonde friend, crossing his arms “yes X, I saw you.” 

“It was one question; you act as if it was the end of the world” Hana exclaims

“It was! For me at least!” He protests 

“So what if you got one measly question wrong?!” She scoffed “Get over yourself”

“Yeah, Athena kids tend to have perfectionism as one of their possible fatal flaws. Tho it’s mostly 9 out of 10 times hubris. What a surprise.” Jade offhandedly remarks

“Well I’m gonna let these two keep getting at each other’s throat, I’m going to bed. Night everyone. Oh, and Mia. Uhm thanks for the display earlier, it was actually fun to watch.” Jackson said

 “No problem it was fun” Mia replied with a small smile

“Hey Jade, we better get going too.” Mia said “good luck you guys” Mia waved as she was next to leave for her cabin followed by Jade.

“Yeah, bye Ethan, Luke, and tell Hana no hard feelings for me okay.” Jade chirped with a parting wave “–Oh! And Ethan, you are gonna help me with the you know what? I got more stuff we can work with just last night.” Ethan sent a curt nod before Jade walked off

”You and her a thing or whatever?” Hana questions the moppy-haired male

he shook his head “Just friends. I’m just helping her out with some side project of hers, that’s all” he replied 

        After all the tension died down and most of the campers went to their cabins for the night the four were still out and at the risk of a harpy attack but they didn’t care.

Ethan and Xander walked ahead while Luke and Hana lagged behind a bit the latter working up the courage for some small nightly banter 

“The stars are beautiful tonight, don’t you think?” She asked point blank, her purple eyes glance gazed up at the clear summer sky with wonder shining brightly 

“Ya, ya, they do.” Luke replied, smiling to himself “Don’t you spend enough time looking at them?” He asked

“Xan and I have been studying stars, kinda, usually did it for fun and pure intrigue and a hobby we picked up from our parents.” she replies with wonder filled eyes “but it never gets old, I love the stories behind them”

“Study the stars? Like how? Aren’t they just big gas balls in space?”

“That’s what scientist want you to think-” she gives him a little wink, a carefree smile “-that is if you want to believe that form of thinking. 

Just like the sun and the moon, the stars have their own differencing stories across cultures and languages. One of my favorite stories comes from Asian mythology and their stars are Altair and Vega.” She paused “But if I had to chose a western story, specifically Grecian story then maybe Virgo the maiden or Scorpio, that one is sorta cool.

Besides that  our parents and grandmother are expert in reading the star. Remember, stars, falling stars, and wishes are all in her wheelhouse” she playfully winks, giving a cheeky smile

“Ok then tell me how do you read the stars? What are they saying right now?” Luke then points toward the night sky in an enticing manner 

She followed his gaze, making her head spin a bit but then brushed her dizzy and daze off as quickly as she steadies herself “The future holds twist and turns, don’t let the path to success deceive your road” she says with a small smile “But that’s life, it has its ups and downs” Hana lightly chuckled

“Ok, where does it say that?”

“You wouldn’t just see it; divination doesn’t work like that exactly” she retorts with a fluffy laugh in her tone. Even if her, herself knew it wasn't a real deep dive and just something that sounded smart that everyone can relate to “it’s just I’ve been doing it for so long that it’s almost like a second nature to me." She joked "Maybe it comes with being a legacy and all.

I don’t think I’m all that good at star mapping, I think Xan is the better of the two of us, even if, we are just a couple of legacies, so our power isn’t that strong as our parents when it comes to that type of stuff.” she admits with a small sigh, corking her head to the side “besides, I’ve always been more spiritual symbolical or whatever if you know what I mean.”

“Ya, I think I do,” Luke replied, “come on let me walk you back to the cabin.”

“Isn’t that what we are doing?” she snuck a soft grin, mindlessly playing with a piece of hair “I thought all four of us were heading in that very direction?” She corked her head innocently again

“We were until someone wanted to do a bit of stargazing. And that someone managed to walk all the way to the entrance of camp.” He placed his hands on his hips and gave a pointed look before then crossing his arms over his chest and shaking his head, a small grin appeared “Now like I said, let me walk to back to the cabin.”

Hana hides her bashful expression or at least attempt to hide it. “Oops” her lips parted into a sheepish grin

“Don’t worry, it was fun reading the sky. In all honestly, I don’t get out enough as it is.” He admits 

“It’s a summer camp, I’d thought just the opposite?” she rebutted 

“You’d think, but I’ve been so stupid busy and so it’s just been orders after orders. Been trying to–ah never mind.” he brushes off

“No, go ahead,” she said as her eyes said that they were listening tentatively “Why do you think it’s stupid? Isn’t it just like any other normal summer camp consular duties? You know look after your kids and all?” she said, “...Well besides being a demigod part” She chuckled at that part

“It’s just that; Do you ever get tired of how certain roles in the world can rule over anything, and no one can say a thing?” Luke starts out with, letting out a deep exasperated sigh “I just feel like there’s this trait with unknown underdogs having to listen to top call. And I want to change that. Only issue I ‘need some help’”

“I hate politics if that’s what you're asking” she answers truthfully “and how they mess everything up just because of their out-of-date beliefs and old farts just making things worse than better.” she scoffs “that’s why I will never get into them or like them. They need to back up their words with the actions they claim.” She crossed her arms

“Ya that’s what I’m. Saying. You follow one lead and if not you're the bad guy, you get punished. It’s so stupid.” Luke vents

Hana just waves off Luke's much less sour comment and tried to bring things up a bit once more. “And I mean who doesn’t love a good underdog. As the song renegades goes:

All hail the underdogs

All hail the new kids

All hail the outlaws 

I’m a big music person.” She smiles a sweet sheepish grin. “Besides, who doesn’t love a bit of chaos once in a while.” She said with a wink, her lips pulled in an amused grin, having gotten lost in the moment and letting her inhibitions down. “Rules are meant to be broken, to test the limitations of the possibilities, because anything’s possible if we try. 

Everyone has an untold story, even the bad guys, we just don’t know them. That is why they are the bad guys because they haven’t told theirs.” Hana rants

“You know you're the first person to take my side on this. Thank you, Hana.”

“No problem.” She bashfully replies, back to her flustered self a bit “I mean there is just more than one side to a story, everyone deserves to have a chance to have their wish granted, right?” She grinned rubbing her nape and sheepishly glancing away. Her eyes filled with determination as they stared up at the night sky “Dreams are wishes we want to make a reality. We first have to believe in that dream first. If not, then who will? That is certainly something I’d get hyped for.” She proclaimed with passion in her tone, her fist balled and a grin plastered on her face gleaming with a firey passion

“Haha, you make a lot of sense. I like that about you.” Luke complimented the daughter of Morpheus; she had a grin that met her eyes but attempted to hide her dusted cheeks and rubs her foot in the dirt bit sheepishly as a subtly nervous tick of hers. Luke chucked and sent the ravenette a reassuring glance “You don’t need to hide yourself. Come on the cabin’s right here.” 

        Hana sauntered up to the cabin as the two padded in and tucked themselves in for the night “It was nice…I-I like being f-friends with you” she whispered bit meekly with a faint grin

“Haha you're really corny you know that? I like that about you.”

'D-did, did he say that he liked me?... I think he did.' She smiled fondly

“Anyways night Hana.”

“Night” she muttered back, she knew it was dark and everyone was practically asleep, but she still felt her face blush from all the nice compliments she just received. Not from just anyone but her crush ‘Maybe Jade was right? Maybe he’ll like me back if I just be myself like I am around my friends. Yeah. He’s just another friend. This should be easy.

I just hope this doesn't end in another tragedy, I had enough of those in my life.’ She laments ‘I want a win in these recent years'

Chapter Text

       A couple of weeks have passed since the "slumber attack" as the campers have decided to call that day. The few friends she had complimented her abilities but some others not so close and less friendly were a bit warier, to say the least, and at most criticized her unconditionally abilities.

Eventually, everything went to the norm, Jackson healed to almost perfection, Hana and Xander became good friends with almost the rest of the cabin

         Hana was woken upon day by the loud rambunctious noise going on in the cabin, she fluttered her lids half open and tied her hair in a messy ponytail then laid back down for a couple more hours until she heard whispers of someone calling her name and softly shaking her

“Hana, Hana, get up sleepy head” Jackson taunted.

“Go away” Hana moaned and attempted to shoo the boy away

“Uhm no. We have a business to take care of. Like how much you like to kick other campers' asses in a competitive game of CTF?” 

“Sleep” she moans, half registering his words but still not caring “not tilt tonight”

“Hana it’s 2:30 in the afternoon get up.” 

“5 more minutes Kasan” she whines, then turns in the opposite direction pulling the blankets up on her

“You know I don’t understand your magic words. Now come.” Jackson then proceeded to physically lift her out of the bed making the poor girl squeal a bit in surprise and carry her outside. 

“Put me down!” She shouts, hitting Jackson a couple of times before he put her down on the front lawn “…and it’s Japanese!” She adds With a shake of her fist

“You can grab your shoes in a moment. Thank Mia she made the soil not as hard today.”

“Geez, I thought as long as you been hanging out around me and Xan, you’d pick up some words or whatever. I’m offended” she huffs and crosses her arms, Jackson could hear the sarcasm seeping from her tone as she feigned hurt, putting her hand over her chest and letting out a sigh. “You know what, it’s decided, I know what to get your next Christmas gift” she joked 

“Na. Since all you do is scream ‘baka’ at me. Whatever that word means.”

She crossed her arms and coyly smirked “you wanna know? Well I mean you can be one when you try real hard.” She chuckled 

“No, I don’t. it's more fun when you don’t.” Jackson replied 

“Well, you certainly are one. Now, is it lunch?” Hana asks

“Na. we have sword training, apparently Luke is the leader; then lunch, and finally the end of the day with the flag.” Jackson informed, “The others are already at the arena, and Luke told me to stay behind and see if your awake and all.”

She sighed “fine. Lemme get changed then since someone pried me from my sleeping bag in my sleepwear.” She gestured to her oversized T and pajama pants. 

“Fair enough” he nodded back 

She then turns back and heads inside the cabin. 

A few minutes later she met back out in a white sleeveless hoodie with a red half sleeve underneath and a pair of navy-blue basketball shorts and black and blue sneakers “okay ready” she muttered walking out as she was finishing putting her hair in a casual ponytail 

“Alright, so we grab our stuff and I guess we just head north.” He muttered, trailing off

“Here” she threw him his gear “saw it by your spot,” Hana shrugs “figured I just grab it. Here” she threw his gear to him and they started to make their way towards the training arena 

“Hypnos is lucky he gets to skip. Why do I have to attend, and he gets to sleep in?”

        They then made their way to the combat arena and blended into the crowd as Luke was giving the lesson of the day “In my opinion, I prefer small weapons like knives than a sword.” Hana whispers to Jackson “Better to counsel and use in plain sight.” 

“And in my opinion, I like larger swords than knives. Helps kill much faster and enjoyable.” Jackson said

”…” Hana gave her friend a questionable stare as if asking ‘are you sure I shouldn’t be concerned’ to him. 

“Ok, maybe that was a bit far.” 

“Uh, you think so? Kinda sadistic sounding there”

The duo could hear small conversations and questions being thrown around the crowd.

“You think Luke is actually a good teach in sword skills or just a person to fill a role?” Jackson asked

“Luke’s one of the greatest swordsmen there has been in a long time” a new voice interjects 

“Yea, he has in over a few centuries” a second one adds, two identical figures walked over to Jackson and Hana, both overhearing the conversation 

“Well if you say so. Also, who are you? Don’t think we’ve met yet.” Jackson questioned, he noticed the only difference between these nearly identical figures was that one of them was slightly taller than the other one, other than that you could say they could be twins.

“Travis,” the first one says

“-and Connor” the other one comes in        

“Stoll” they both finished

“Oh god, not the Fred and Geroge thing” Hana sighed, with a facepalm, she then leaned closer to Jackson and whispered “don’t let them get the drop, they are quite the troublemakers and a bit klepto if you let them get too close to you. Xander got hit by one of their water balloons pranks on the first day”

“Ah. The pride and true Stoll brothers. I’ve heard about you, most not so great from others. Now explain this water balloon.”

“Oh, so you heard of our work huh?” Travis smirks mischievously “we’d be happy to explain” his smirk turned into a prideful grin 

“I’m guessing this isn’t just a normal water balloon. Do tell.” Jackson then adopted a mischievous evil grin

“You see-“ he was interrupted by someone clearing their throat, all three boys turned and saw a slightly annoyed Luke. His gaze asked along the lines of 'as if ‘can this wait till after’ look

“Well, he’s gonna stab us,” Jackson whispered to Hana.

“Just grab a sword and spare” she muttered “unlike you I actually –albeit half-mind paid attention” she rebuttals with a shrug. Luke raised an eyebrow her way “I mean I was fully paying attention, yep–Why wouldn’t I be.” Luke, Jackson, and the Stolls deadpanned not buying the blatant lie she conjured up 

“Rule 35: always have a good excuse and cover up for every situation,” Connor says in a ‘matter of fact’ tone

“Whatever” she rolled her eyes “Regardless, I wasn’t the one who was trying to scheme up way on what to drench campers with next.” she chides, rubbing her eyes and glaring at the other three boys beside her. “And it better not be maple syrup or I’m getting the mob and running you two out.” She tells them, then turning heel

A small yawn then escapes her lips still a bit tired from prior; Making Luke, the Stolls, and Jackson copy her involuntarily, yawning and rubbing their eyes as well. Making her chuckle in amusement ‘monkey see, monkey do indeed’ She grinned in amusement 

“Well alright then…” Jackson said a bit confused but brushed it off as quickly. 

        After a long session, Jackson remembered the pen that he had in his pocket. Wanting to see if the thing even worked, he pulled it out and got an idea. 

“Time to see if this. Pen…sword thing (?) likes me or not.” Jackson pulled the pen out of his pocket as the magic if returning to him was already set. He uncapped the pen and a strange bronze sword formed in his hand. The weight, the length, the grip, it all felt perfect to him. Jackson wasn’t the only one to notice either since uncapping the sword gathered a small crowd around him: The first stage being Luke himself, the Stolls, and Hana who were already there. Collective gasps went around as the entire arena was in a state of silence and awe. 

“Jack, you're becoming popular really quick” Hana wiped her astonished expression off her face and crossed her arms, acting all nonchalant.

The Stolls, like most, just gawked speechless at the sight

“Uhm, was I not supposed to open the magic sword pen yet?” The unclaimed demigod asked confused

“No. it’s just, no one has been able to summon it in over 50 years. Thousands have tried but no one has succeeded. Even campers that have been here for over 10 years, and yet you managed to after only being here for what 3 weeks?” Luke explained 

“I liked the sword.” Jackson grinned

“So like King Arthur and all?” Hana mused “Magic artifact chooses holder and an epic hero’s quest begins…awesome!!!” Her eyes were wide, geeking a bit like some fan girl “Me like this tale”

Luke then started to think, ‘Maybe he is the one the prophecy warned us about.’

“Jackson, this will be your first test to see if she really belongs to you. Jackson, fight me.” Luke said point blankly. 

The crowd gasped in surprise a few whispers and mummers started to go around quickly.

“Fucking, seriously. Luke, we have been here 5 times and you wanna hand in the exam. This seems a bit unfair.” Jackson replied 

“Jackson, I’m not asking. Fight Me.” Luke argued, turning to Hana and asking her opinion on the matter “Hana, what do you think? Think this is a good idea?” 

“He can’t be serious”

“The boy is gonna get creamed” 

“Is it really possible that he is the one”

Hana glanced around a few times, stunned by the fact that she was put on the spot all of a sudden without warning, answering in a bit of a lackluster tone “Uh, I mean it is kinda unfair. I mean you are the more experienced one while Jack here doesn’t have any weapon experience at all”

“But you saw how he opened and tamed the sword. Any of us would have done nothing or injured ourselves in trying.” Luke counters

“Uhm…chosen one trope?”

“Now everyone clear the ring. Time to see how strong this guy is,” he orders the rest of the cabin 

“Uh, but…?” Hana tried to find the words to protest, scratching her head a bit “Luke, don’t you think it’s a little absurd and unfair?”

“Hana, Stand down.”

Hana knitted her brows, she hates when someone tells her what to do, it could be her stubbornness talking but she’s not one for backing down or taking crap from anyone, especially someone younger than her

“I’ll be fine. I don’t know why but I can do this. Hell, I killed that Minotaur by hand so what’s another dude gonna do.” Jackson exclaimed 

Hana sighed “don’t let your arrogance kill you” she glanced back at Jackson then went to stand with the other Hermes kids, finding a spot next to Ethan “he’s a bit too confident he can fight a pro” she sighed “I love his confidence, but this is absurd” Hana shook her head and vented

 “Well see how much his skill back his word” Ethan assured 

“We’ll if he does die then I know a guy who can help plan his funeral”

Meanwhile back down on ground level in the center of the arena “Well then, how far does this fight go? Disarm and calling it there or–“

Jackson was then cut off by Luke's sudden remark. “Jackson, you and I are going to take this seriously, we are fighting to near death, lethal wounds will be healed by the Apollo cabin so don’t Hold Back!” Luke announced the rules

“Well then, nice to know we got the whole game to play,” Jackson murmured that last part.

“Near-death?!” Hana exclaimed when she heard the rules “that’s crazy” She was venting while Ethan was putting a friendly hand on her shoulder “How can some match go for that long?! Jack’s just a newbie. I was joking when I said the funeral.”

        And thus, it started, both dashed towards each other, sparks flew, blades crashed, and eyes were glued to, what look like a dance; Yes, Luke was the better fighter, but Jackson had a strength and speed that was unmatched, but also untamed. As if hiding something far greater. After nearly 7 minutes of this clash, Luke was starting to rise victorious, as he is better and more experienced with more years under his belt.

That was until the sky darken and started to rain.

        ‘wait, where did the rain come from?’

The crowd was in deep silence as they watched the intense match

Some had their eyes glued to the match others were already betting on the winner with the Stolls manning the betting table, not too surprisingly

Little did anyone know that this single change in the weather would be what causes the change to crash everything. 

Hana was in nail-biting suspense, engrossed in the action as well ‘C’mon, c’mon, c’mon, you can’t win something intense like that’ she thought, opening one of her eyes and peaking between her fingers ‘agh I should ask Morty to start planning his funeral. That arrogant ass isn’t going to make it’ she shakes her head

The drops coming from the sky covered the entire scene drenching everything, the drops hitting Jackson straight in the face. He started to feel stronger, faster, and mostly refreshed and calm. He could see Luke’s attack much faster and parry them with ease; Even with no training, he had this flow of a master.

“No way…”

“It’s beginner’s luck”

”Luke will make a comeback I know it. He won’t let that newbie get the best of him”

Luke was starting to see it. His eyes grew large and he made mistakes until the finals stand fell and somehow. Luke lost his sword. Jackson didn’t know what he did, Luke didn’t know what happened and the viewers were about to pass out, but all they knew was this….

Jackson, holding the sword an inch from Luke's throat, he won the fight “stand down” Luke, with his back to the ground, put his hands up in surrender, signaling the end of the match.

        The crowd was dead silent for a hot minute then cheers erupted as the Hermes cabin raced down and everyone that put in bets gave the winners the drachmas they owed and joined the rest of the mob

Ethan and Hana were in front of the massive mob of kids. Hana raced up and hugged Jackson and Ethan gave him a respected smirk and curt nod. 

Luke didn't know why but he had a pang of jealousy for this newcomer, 'How? he barely had any training and he could beat me?' but he just chalked it up to beginners' luck “Well, I’ll be damned. No one's beating me in a fight near on 5 years. You have passed Jackson.” he cheered nonetheless 

“You had me worried for a moment, I thought it was all over. You stupid Baka” she chided 

“Ahh, you worry about me.” He put his hand over his chest and feigned mockingly “Did I look cool at least?” Jackson then asked

She retracted from the hug “of course I worry. You're my friend, kuso, kuso yarō!” She swore In Japanese 

“She just called you a fucking bastard” Ethan informed nonchalantly with his small smirk “…her words not mine”

“All honesty I don’t blame her.” The unclaimed shook his head “Ok the crowd is bigger than it started. Who’s all here now?” Jackson then proceeded to panic, out of all the faces in the crowd he spots one in particular. Mia Vanderlin.

"Jackson," Mia called his name from the crowd. walking over to where the group was standing. “I saw the entire thing. You never told me that you could sword fight like that! Luke hasn't lost in, how many years.”

"Uhm h-hi Mia. ya I... I didn't know I could do that either. Hehe, only been here a few weeks and I beat the boss, haha. did I look cool at least?" He asked nervously

”Yeah, but everyone still thinks is beginner’s luck. Let’s see if it’s true or not”

        “He loves that Demeter kid” Hana whispers to Ethan, he nods

“Jade says as much-“ her cheeks turned a faint pink “–as much as my crush” she finishes 

“Like we don’t see the hints.” Ethan simply replies a bit smugly

“You know?”

“I think the only one who doesn’t is Luke himself” 

“Nani, nani, nani” Hana exclaimed a bit flustered at the fact. "Shut up!" she hissed

“Why are you so surprised?” He raised an eyebrow at the girl’s inability to get her words out 

“Not surprised, panicking” Hana clarifies as she starts to go on a bit of a panic rant in Japanese “Holy hell this is the first relationship since……Maybe Jade has some advice to obvious crushes” she tried to reason to which Ethan only shrugs.

Chapter Text

        “How long was the fight anyway?" Jackson offhandedly asks, he then turned to Luke "Luke you alright?”

“Yes, Jackson I’m fine, few cuts and punctures but I’m alright nothing that the Apollo cabin can’t fix up with a bit up.” Luke replied

“Nice. Well, I’m keeping the sword and getting a drink. Anyone wanna come?”

Hana and Xan both said no, as they had some, cousin things to do, Jade was needed for some god Trivia game that was happening, and Luke just remained quite

"I have some free time. So, Ya, I’ll head out with you." Mia said

“Sweet. There is this mortal shop that has some good stuff. It's not that far from camp so we should be back before night fall.” He suggests

“Awesome, haven’t been to the mortal world in a long time” Mia looked much delighted at the offer of someone taking her to the mortal world after so long

“It’s actually kind of nice. If you know where to look, come on.” Jackson motioned

Jackson and Mia then spent the next 20 minutes walking towards the shop. While on the way, they started to talk about what ever came to mind.

“so you weren’t at the fight at the beginning. How large of a crowd did we get?” Jackson asks curiously

“Last 5 minutes maybe, some of the other campers heard and came to inspect. It was a shook to us all” she informed “It made camp history; you made camp history.” Mia exclaimed

“Wait hold on! Camp history? How strong of a fighter is Luke?” Jackson questions

“Like, super, he made camp history. But now that you beat him…” Mia trailed off

“Who did he beat to make him ’famous’–You know what never mind. Just shit, didn’t think he was that good?”

“Yep” Mia popped the ‘P’ “It was a sight to behold. Now I bet you are certainly going to be the talk of your cabin for sure. Jackson, this nobody, this unclaimed, beating Luke Castellan, best swordsman in 3,000 years”

“Hell! All of this because I can open some pen sword. You wanna check it out?” He enthusiastically asked Mia

A shadow came over her eyes suddenly “this could also be a bad omen as well” she says in a more serious tone

“Huh what did you say?” Jackson turned his head at the change in tone

“Uhm, oh nothing. Just there has been this storm brewing since the solstice” she cryptically informs “And we are going to be caught in the middle of it if something isn’t done. This kind of display of power isn’t helping either.”

“You’ve noticed the storms also. I mean Zeus is angry about something. I mean he’s the king he should be able to fix anything right. What big storms worry you?” Jackson asks

“War. War to end all wars. A civil war that may cause the end of existence if not stopped in time” Mia’s voice trembled a bit “Let’s just hope you are not ‘the one’” she muttered

“Ok you know something that I don’t. What is this war and me being’ the one?”

“Do you know Oedipus Rex?” Mia questions “He is the guy that killed his father and married his mother, he tried to run from fate and ended up doing just the opposite, it didn’t end well for any party.” She shook her head “What I’m trying to say is knowing your prophecy isn’t a good thing, nor can you run from it, it only ends terribly if you try”

“Uhm alright, what does this haft to do with this storm? What prophecy? What am I running from?” Jackson profusely questions one after another

“Never, never mind. Let’s just hope you are not of the elder gods” she gave a wary glance “Then we will be in bigger trouble. That’s all I’ll say. Plus, I did not say you were running from anything. All I said is that knowing too much could get you killed.”

“You mean the big three or of all of Kronos' kids? Cuz Demeter your mother and she’s an original.”

“Don’t say that name, the names are powerful in this world” Mia chides

“What Demeter? Say what? All you said is that I don’t want a certainty god to be my parents. What’s gonna happen if they so choose to be?”

“Let’s just hope it’s a minor god,” She said avoiding the questions “I’m not sure if they are, but it won’t be anything good” her eyes broke your gaze

“Mia you're scaring. What the hell is goanna happen? This prophecy, the storms? And now you are knowing this, what’s goanna happen?” He just couldn’t get behind, with each question answered another one pops up in its place, making him even more confused

“Listing, Zeus and Poseidon are in a feud and if that breaks out then it is no good for either mortal nor mythology world” Mia relents

“How did you learn this? And how many others know?”

“A few others, mostly the consolers. But some campers like me figured it out as well. At least nothing big hasn’t broken out…yet” Mia sighed

“How about we change the subject? What does the phrase 'green thumb' mean” She shifts

Back to Camp. Hana was in the Aphrodite cabin with Jade “Hey Jade, how do you deal with an obvious crush?” Hana asked “Ethan says that you all basically know but him”

“Well yeah” the dark-haired daughter of Aphrodite simply replied

“Any advice? C’mon hit me, how do I get his attention and tell him that I like him?” Hana exclaims to the Aphrodite girl

“The truth: just go up and tell him. He either can see it or is worried that he might ruin whatever is between you two. Men are not that smart when it comes to this stuff so either make the move or nothing will happen.” A small grin appeared while she was saying it

“Really? But what if he doesn’t like me that way? I haven’t had the best of luck and…” Hana muttered, she paced Turing on her heel to face her friend who was sitting on her bed “I mean Ethan, Xan, and Jack were smart enough to catch on” Hana points out

“Alright answer me this. You wanna live with the idea that he might be into you, but never have the strength to know, or just go out for one minute and figure out everything?” Jade asked

“Go out and do it yourself. Hell, your right! If I want to make this fantasy happen, then make it.” Hana clapped her hands and grinned ‘And how did that work for you in the past?’ the monotone voice of herself doubts in the back of her head spoke

“Haha, fantasy huh? You’ve taken even farther than I would have thought.” Jade muses

“No I haven’t! It was a metaphor.” The daughter of Morpheus retorts

“But ya. Go and make your mark.” She replies

“I’m not that head over heels” Hana denies

“Really?” Jade raises her brow “The first time you saw the dude you basically just shut down, couldn’t look him in the eyes, couldn’t speak right, and for two days you just followed him around like a dog. If that isn’t a clear sign, I don’t know what is.” She lists off. Hana opened her mouth ready to deny such accusations, but Jade put her hand up and stopped her before she could utter a word, cutting her off then and there. “Plus, can read your heartstrings, you can’t lie to me.” she looks Hana dead in her eyes

“No, I haven’t” she denied as her cheeks redden “don’t you think I’d learn my lesson with stupid standup Stanford…or any other terrible relationship that I had! I don't know how I haven't given up on a romantic pursuit yet with my track record–I should; At this point, I’m just probably another hopeless romantic who will, whatever I do, always end terribly. I want it good just for once.” Her eyes were glossy with tears pricking the corners of them

“Hana! Enough with the past, you’re overthinking It!” Jade chides back, drying her friend’s tears “If you had on mascara, it would be a mess, a beautiful, beautiful mess dear.

Now you can wait in here until you're ready and then go. Then after it’s done you can come back here and tell me how right I was.” She suggests

“Right” Hana gave a somewhat stiff nod “I got this, yeah,” she said more to herself than to Jade. Hana took a couple of deep breaths before getting up from her seat “wish me luck” she grinned

”Go get ‘em tiger”

She walked out of the Aphrodite cabin and then saw Luke across on the porch of Hermes cabin ‘okay, you can do this, you got this’ Hana reassured, taking a deep breath before continuing. ‘Now or never, all or nothing’ Hana walks up to Luke “Uh..hey Luke” she starts out

“Oh, Hana.” He replied as he glanced up at the girl standing in front of him “What are you doing out so late? Taking another glance at the stars?”

“No, but it looks like Xan is” she points to her cousin laying on top of cabin 6 with a telescope in hand, her eyes gingerly glancing back and meeting Luke’s “I wanted to talk,” she said digging her heel nervously

“Oh aright, what do you want to talk about? Something wrong?” Luke asked

“N-nothing's wrong” she muttered, glancing away and then closing her eyes taking a deep breath, pushing whatever nerve and inhibition she had down.

She pushed her hair over her shoulder, and her hair flowed and billowed in the calm wind. All the while appearing a bit more confident.

‘Get it together. This is the first time in like 18 months you played this game. You played it 6 times already you should be familiar with it.. why are you so fricking nervous? Why does he have to be so damn cute?! Just get it the hell over with and if he says no…’

She then turned her glance back “Would you like to…to go out?” She asked, “Liiike a-as more than fr-f-friends?” Hana’s purple eyes locked with Luke’s blue ones nervously but patiently awaiting his answer.

“You're asking me on a date?”

”Y-yea...Maybe. Do you want to call it that?”

Luke gave a light-hearted chuckle “Haha, aren’t the roles supposed to be reversed?”

“Does it matter?” She retorts

“Where did you have in mind?”

“A grill place, sometime tomorrow or whatever? I heard about it from Jade it’s supposed to be nice and…” she trailed off

“Alright.” Luke nodded “What time? I need to move some stuff around my schedule, but I should make it work.”

‘Ah this is really happening’ Hana could tell her face is getting to become a shade of sakura pink she instinctively puts her hand to her warm cheek, touching it with her curled-up fingers “M-maybe 7:15. We can have our own romantic dinner type of deal.” Hana suggests ‘Good thing it’s dark, maybe he won’t realize my embarrassment’ she prayed, rubbing her cheek

“Alright sure, should be in the arena at that time so when ready just grab me and go.” he replied with

“Okay,” she nods “see you at capture the flag buddy” she muttered, then retreated in a fit of embarrassment ‘Did I actually say that? Now he’ll think I’m basic’

“Bye”

“She finally asked you out, huh?” Ethan mused from behind

“Ya, took damn near everything she had, but she did it.” Luke replied, smirking to himself “How long have you been watching anyway?” He inquired

“For long enough” Ethan answers, he crosses his arms, and leaning against the railing “I knew you were a chick magnet, but you must see something different in her than the other girls to actually accept her offer.” Ethan teased, faintly smirking

“Ya, just been lonely since Thalia got stuck… you know the rest.” An awkward silence befell the two briefly “Enough about that-“ he brushed off a bit too quickly “-I don’t know why but I said yes.”

“Well you just made me lose 30 drachmas” Ethan states

“Aphrodite and Athena both said that Tsuki would ask you out within the first week, I said at least give them two.” Ethan explains

“How much betting has been going on? When did we get this much money?” Luke asked kinda a bit surprised

“Stolls “ Ethan shrugged “Plus this is Hermes cabin we’re talking about, who knows where half the stuff you guys get comes from”

“Figures. What are you doing out here anyway?”

“Stuff. You don’t have to know everything just because you're the head consular” Ethan sassed

“Or I was just curious you self-conscious ass. Anyway, I’m still thinking about that fight, something different about that guy. I haven’t lost in 5 years.”

“Yeah, everyone expects that he might be ‘the one’. Talk of the town and all.” Ethan replies “now if you excuse me, I have to face a smug daughter of Aphrodite” he gloomy says as he starts to walk away “Now where is my…” he pats himself trying to find his wallet when he couldn’t locate it, he patted his pockets trying to find, anything. He heard a smug laugh from behind him.

"I will say you were right about one thing. Hermes kids are good at snagging money." Luke said while holding Ethan's wallet between his two fingers. " You might need this."

"You know you get on my nerves more than you think." Ethan huffed

Luke then tossed his friend's wallet back toward him. After watching him walk toward the cabin. A thought itched at the back of his mind though ‘But, could he actually be who the prophecy warned us about; if he is I think it would be best if he didn’t know this tale exist.’

Luke then saw Xander was the next to approach “well it looks like I’m not getting my drachma anytime soon” he sighed then put one hand on his hip “Finally asked out my cuz, I heard” he grinned

“Reverse it, but ya.” Luke clarified “Dude, she almost fell apart, I have never seen a girl get so nervous before.” He chuckled

“She got nervous when she went on her first kiddie coaster as a kid, she’s just nervous about a few stuffs.” He shrugs “and contrary to popular belief you're not the first guy that she asked, just the few that hasn’t friend-zoned her. Not that she totally be disappointed but...” he trailed off making Luke sweat awkwardly

‘Good gods he talks a lot.’

"What I’m trying to say is that her love life hasn’t been the most kind, from what I heard from Jackson and Jade, middle school was a wreck and high school wasn’t totally sunshine and rainbows in romance either,” Xander rants

“X, I get it she gets nervous." he cuts in "What are doing here anyway?”

“As her ‘bigger’ man it’s my job to tell you that you should treat her like a queen she rightfully deserves or else” he attempts to be threatening “you got that”

“hehehe, you do your best and I’ll do mine.” The other man grinned at his attempts “Now get out of here almost nightfall.”

“And that means?” He tilts his head waiting for the answer.

"When the camp is dormant, you're not supposed to be outside your cabin. I have a bit of leverage and I can sit on the porch but that’s about it.” Luke answers

“Oh, that makes sense” Xander nods

Chapter Text

        Ethan and Jade were by the docks because they knew it is one of the quieter places in camp and there will be less likely to be disturbed

”So Evan said that he found evidence that Jenna could be innocent,” Jade says

”I still don’t get why you don’t go back to them, and you know sort all this out in person?” Ethan questions

“It’s complicated Ethan, you know as much as I how much danger just being us brings.” Jade replies “plus it was an impulse choice; After that incident, after Jenna got arrested, I thought I was a burden to him…I-I just couldn’t put that responsibility on Evan when he had a collage, then a family of his own…I just couldn’t” she muttered and hung her head. Ethan didn’t miss the hint of regret and a bit of self-loathing in her tone. “I couldn’t risk his happiness just because I was a monster magnet, all cause I want to have a semi-normal life and relationship with him. I know he wants the same but it–I’m still a bit unsure” she shakes her head “I’d thought this is the best I could do for him without putting him or his family in danger. Plus I don’t know how they would react to all that.”

He patted her back reassuringly; Ethan may not be the best with emotional support but spending a good amount around someone like Jade gave him some knowledge on the basic know-hows. “I’m not sure what to say, you’re usually the one with the emotional know-how, but I understand.

Let’s just get back to this for now, okay. What do we get?”

Her eyes flicked back down at the small pile of papers “I know I wasn’t that close with her but at least she didn’t hate me. Now I just want to make things right, but I don’t know where to even start.” She whispered, above her breath, admitting to the moppy haired boy

”Well, the first step is to prove your stepmother is innocent, right? I think that’s a good start.” Ethan shrugged "What is it you always say? Don't dwell on the past when you can change the future or something."

Jade glances back up at Ethan and chuckles a bit “You know Ethan you might not think your all that good at pep talks, but I think you have some merit in it.” she replied, “But yes, let’s focus.” She then started to shuffle through the pile sitting next to them “Evan found this USB with video feed.” She said hiking a small dark grey flash drive between her fingers “But it’s old, one of the first things he sent me remember; I doubt if the courts would even consider this as valid still.”

“All evidence is valid, no matter how old it is.” Ethan commented

”No,” she shook her head “he said he went over this and saw that some of the files were from five years ago”

”It won’t matter.” Ethan countered “the court will probably still take it because it's still evidence linked to the case at hand. Plus you said some, not all of them.” She nods “Okay what else do we have?”

        Returning back to the mortal world. Jackson and Mia have arrived at the gas station. looking for something to grab before heading back

“You figured out what you want yet?” Jackson asks. He and I were in a convince store, in the beverage aisle picking out a drink to get.

“Mountain dew,” she answered, “that or a cherry cola, I can’t decide.”

“I’d pick the cherry personally the other makes me sick.”  He let out a small gag

“Then Mountain Dew it is” she said in spite with a taunting grin plastered on her face

“Well to hell what I said then.” Jackson chuckled with a grin peeking through “Aight we got like haft an hour till dinner is called.” He informed “They moved it forward for, some reason.”

“Capture the flag is tonight, that’s why” Mia explains “Hermes, Athena and Apollo vs Ares and everyone else” Mia explained “So, good luck tonight”

“You goanna be in it? Or can people like sit out if they want?”

“Aphrodite cabin usually are the ones to sit out” Mia says “if you haven’t noticed most of them are more obsessed with looks and make up –which isn’t a bad thing– but they are like overly obsessed with it more than camp activities. Probably the only sane ones I can stand are Jade and the head consular Silena Berugurd”

“And what about your cabin? I feel like they mainly focus on this like thick ass jungle defense.” Jackson points out

“Yeah, you could say Demeter is more defensive than offensive” Mia nods “Plus winning side, gets exempt from chores that month” she winks

“Fucking what?” Jackson eyes practically pop out of his head “You're telling me if I win this I don’t have to listen to Mr D screaming about the dishes not being done? Ohhh you shouldn’t have told me that.” His lips turned upward and spread into a wide smirk, a small laugh escapes his lips

The daughter of Demeter chuckles “yep. No chores for a whole month”

“Alright so who do I need to stab–I mean beat?”

“It’s simple, capture the other teams flag.” She replied “Luke will give your position tonight at the game and may the best team win”

“Alright then. Camp shouldn’t be that far away. And…” he paused, glancing at her dry soda can, “how the hell did you already finished?”

Mia let’s put a firm burp “…excuse me” she muttered with a blush of embarrassment

“You're weird, you know that hahaha.”

Mia smirked “c’mon let’s put these cans in recycling and then head back”

        The two finished and then soon returned to camp just in time for the dinner conch to blow.

“Hey, there you are! You were gone for longer than we thought. What were you are doing” Hana said as she noticed Jackson

“Went off to get drinks. Shop was a bit farther away than I remembered but we weren’t gone for that long. Right?”

“Almost 3 hours” she informs “You must have been having fun?”

“Wait. Hold up. No your lying and, oh my god it’s 5:30.” Jackson exclaims in a bit of a surprise

“You left around 2. So yeah, roughly” the ravenette shrugged

“The hell, sorry Mia didn’t think it would take that long.” The unclaimed apologized to the daughter of Demeter who just shrugged it off

“Don’t sweat it” Hana brushed off “At least I made two people 15 drachma richer each. So that was my afternoon”

“What do you mean?”

“Our friends made another bet.” Hana deadpanned “guess on what?” She crossed her arms “Any guesses? I’ll give you 3” she holds up three fingers “and the first one doesn’t count”

“Did someone get into a fight?” Jackson asked with a sly smirk

“No, Xan and I didn’t have one of our petty fights." Hana rolled her eyes "It’s actually...” she said, scratching her arm sheepishly averting her eyes, “I kinda-“ her eyes widen when she felt a hand sling over her shoulders and her cheeks begun to heat up a bit. Hana didn’t need to turn her head to know who it was.

“-She asked me out!” Luke finished “She almost dropped dead while doing it, but she managed.” Luke said with a gleeful grin and an arm around Hana’s shoulder, squeezing it as her face slowly turns an interesting hue of red but her body language didn't show any signs of protest.

“I was going to tell him” she muttered defeated, glancing away

“Well I’ll be damned, she’s about passed out didn't she?” Jackson chirped, teasing his blush-ridden friend

“Oh, hundred percent.” Luke agreed

Hiding her burning face, she mummers “oh shut up you bakas.”

Luke then dropped his head to get on her eye level, looking straight into her soul, and spoke. “Make me.”

She then pounded her fist into his head, not enough to hurt but enough to catch him by surprise and knock him off balance a bit, making her point known.

Luke quickly picked himself back on his feet tho and stood back up, ruffling her hair.

“Hahaha, you two are goanna work well.” Jackson commented amusedly “And who put a bet on this.”

“The egghead and Jade-chan” Hana replied, brushing her hair back down “Jade and Xander are getting their dues tonight”

“Aight. Well, I’m gonna grab some food before the games. What is the food tonight or is it the same as last time?”

“Steak, some fruit, and mashed potatoes which I don’t like in any sense, the potatoes I mean” Hana shook her head “Just wait till tonight, Jack,” she chuckled “if we win this then no responsibility for a whole month” Hana clasped her hands with a small grin

“I know, Mia already told me and I’m already gonna stab everyone that gets in my way.”

“Uhhhh,” Hana had an awkward bead of sweat drip down “okay, just don’t kill them I guess” she replied to a bit unsure, the mood dropped a bit then

“Alright, fine I get it. Who is all joining the Ares team?” Hana’s glance follows Jackson’s as if waiting for Luke to answer the question

“Well it’s Hermes. Apollo and Athena, vs Ares, Hephaestus and any other cabin that wants to join. The Ares kids already have enough members by themselves to join so there no reason for it not to go down.” Luke said

“Fuck yes!”

"Hate them” Hana seethed “or at least a good portion of them “Xan is still broken cause a girl beat him up.” She put her finger to her chin in a thinking position, trying to recall “Think her name was Claire or something, real nasty bully character.”

“Clarisse, ya she the most likes her father of the entire cabin. Also, the leader so she thinks she’s always right.” Luke said he put his arm around her and lightly pulled Hana closer to his side

“I know." Jack answered, "Seen her a couple of times around here and I swear half of it is loading land bombs near the cabin door.”

“Then Mathew, though lacks some brain cells, has some manners and decent common sense” Hana huffed “He’s the few from that cabin I can actually try to tolerate and respect” she stated

“Hm, I have not met. Try to stay away from them as much as I can.” Jackson said

“Better safe than sorry, I suppose" Hana shrugged “Now c’mon hurry up and get your food, I want to eat before we start! More bodies for the higher the chance to cream the opponent with.” she smiles gleefully “Then I can sit my lazy ass down and don’t have to worry one bit bout others telling me to do some dumb chores,” she exclaims

"Deal"

Chapter Text

         Soon Chiron started explained the rules of the game the teams huddled up for their final team strategy planning 

“Ok like I said. The creeks are the border. the first to succeed in capturing the other team's flag will win the game and receive the prize. No fatal blow and no poisoning, prisoners may be captured and disarmed but not bond. Other than that. Fair play to all.” Chiron said 

“Fuck yes! Another reason to use this sword.” Jackson then proceeded to uncap and wield riptide, spinning it around his fingers. 

“What prize?” Hana wonders out loud to herself 

“The winning team doesn’t have to do choirs.” Luke reminded; Hana made an 'O' shape and nodded "And I still can’t believe you can use that thing.” He muttered under his breath  

“That all? Seems nice but nothing else?”

“That includes cleaning the stables Han.” Luke points out

“Yeah, no one wants that,” Xander says as he Santures over to the group 

"Where the hell did you pop up from?" she sassed

"Hehehe, you're not the only one that can be sneaky" in an ironic manner he dropped his chest plate making a firm thumpwhen it hit the ground

‘Oh good gods, I’m surrounded by idiots. And Xan is supposed to be wisdom’s son.’ she thought with an annoyed expression as she resisted the urge to facepalm “I suppose” is all Hana replies with, and a small shrug “Let me help fix that” she said as she rushes over to her cousin’s side to help him fix his armor

        “Ok so everyone knows the game plan. Stolls you run ahead and steal any of the traps that they have placed. No restrictions, if you can take it, grab it. “The two brothers grin gleefully

“Hana. You will be best in the defensive stand.

Jackson, take the east wing and ride the river until you see the base. X take the west and cut off anyone heading our way. I will head straight forward. Anyone else fill in where you need, any questions.” Luke instructs 

A younger kid raises his hand 

“What’s your name son?” Luke asked pointing to the kid

“I’ve been here for 2 whole years” he pouted, crossing his arms “and it’s Harry!”

“Oh yes you. I would know your name if ever went to my classes.” The head of Hermes replied, “What's on your mind?” 

“What happens if we are captured or dismembered by the red team?”

“Fight like hell and take out as many as you can. They won’t kill you. Except maybe Clarisse, but she is most likely going to lead the offensive charge, so you don’t haft to worry about her.” Jackson said over takin' Luke’s place and answered boldly. 

Luke sent a subtle glare to Jackson not knowing how to feel about the action.

“That all?” Ethan asked whoever now he supposed would answer first "Or can we start kicking heads now?"

“Yeah, what Ethan said-” Hana followed “are we good? Anything else there is to know before we start?”

“No, one last thing, who from the Apollo cabin is best renowned in medicine? Whoever you are set a small bunker on the south side of the fort. Anyone that is hurt, head home and they will take care of you. Once better, if the fight is not over, return back to the formation and charge on.” 

“This is going to be an interesting night,” Xander whispers to Hana who nods

“Alright align in your front and wait for the call,” Jack ordered.

The group slips apart

Xander defend himself from some Hephaestus kids on Jackson's side and was relatively quiet

        Luke then proceeded to walk over to ask Hana something that was on his mind, the girl in question was perched on a low to medium baring branch 

“Never seen Jackson take up this mantle before, you have ever seen him take up the leader role?” 

“Once, on a school project, Xan was sick and crying that he was going to get a bad grade so I and Jack as his group helped out. I was a bit lazier than usual, so Jack took charge” Hana answered “I don’t really like being told but poor cuz was going to have an aneurism I swear. So, I relented I suppose.”

“Just doesn’t seem to be in his nature. But at the same time, it looks like his nature is that he’s moldable, flexible, you know. I don’t know but it just doesn’t seem like him to do that.” Luke replied

“I haven’t really noticed-” she shrugged 

“If you say so” he mused pensively 

“-He’s more of a follower than a leader but can take charge when needed. But his largest trait is that he hates being told what to do. He's been like that since we were kids.” Hana thinks back, adding to her previous statement, her violet eyes trail off distantly 

 “That’s what I thought.”

“Yeah, and-“ she pauses tapping his shoulder and then pointing behind his shoulder. She held up one of her throwing knives and smirked a cat-like grin

Shooting one of her knives into an approaching red team member’s shoulder when she noticed them out of the corner of her eye. She then shot another one and this time pinning the opponent into a nearby tree. 

He pulled the knives out of his clothes and shoulder, grabbing said shoulder and letting out a small wince of pain. Even tho the one that landed in his shoulder was not deep it did not exclude the slight pain he felt from the attack.  

He recovered and retrieved his own celestial bronze sword not far from him, then glancing back up and noticing that the daughter of Morpheus had disappeared, he squares up nonetheless in case the son of Hermes gave him any trouble. Both men didn't have time to make their moves because Hana came in kneeing the red opponent and knocking him back. She landed with a skid in her step. With a smug smirk on her face, she twirled her knives "Surprised?"

"How?—I got to say you genuinely caught me by surprise," he said wiping off the spit and blood from his lip "That was a good hit I will give you that."

She took the first move and rushed in, starting to match weapons with the opposing Ares member. He came in for a slash, but she pushed back with her knives, ducking out of the line of fire when the pressure got too much and swerved to the side. 

His gaze shifts to hers, "if you have not been claimed I would have thought you could be my half-sister. My mistake to judge you by only a glance princess."

"Some humbling words from you Ares" she replies with a small flirty grin "Tho it's a shame this little song and dance couldn't go on longer" 

Hana spun behind the Ares son, and quickly wrapped her arm, trapping one of his wrists with her knife in a pickaxe hold; So if he wanted to try and escape it wouldn't go without some scrapes and bruises. Trying her hardest to restrain him. She gripped as hard as she could to hold onto that lock, pressing her blade not deep, but enough to get the message through. The other one was at his throat.

"It could if you want it to?" he smirks, "Just let me free. All you have to do is release my wrist and take that blade away from my throat," he said in an equally playful flirty tone

"So you know, I have you checkmate," She says smugly "I can repeatedly stab that wrist and disarm you of that hulking sword easily" she states with a bit of an eye roll

The Ares kid kicked the inside of Hana's leg, sweeping her, making her slip and lose her balance, and fall on her butt, he points his sword at her and smirks thinking he claimed victory. Hana had a smug grin of her own and spun sweeping him and making him drop as well.

"Seems we are evenly matched so how about we call it?" the Ares kid suggests

"Are you actually throwing it in? So un-Ares of you" She grins and brushes her hair out of her face

"Well, I know when I'm matched." The Ares kid replies "Hm, I don't yield to just anyone so feel honored" He adds smugly, closing his eyes, a mused and content look on his face, he then raises his hands in defeat.

Hana gave a firm nod of respect in return "Tsukihana Morioka, but Hana is just fine."

"Kyle Layne" the Ares guy introduced himself, reaching a hand down to help her up

        Hana then shortly walked back over to Luke with minimum injury “Now what was I saying” she hummed turning her attention back to Luke who absolutely had a look of dumbfound-ness and shock on his face right about now, giving him an innocent grin and head tilt as if momentarily before she didn’t just trap a guy to a tree then beat said guy to a stalemate.

‘How the–in the name of hades. Ares is right, Han is not what she looks like at first glance’ he shakes his head and then says, “You know what better we focus on keeping this base safe.”

She grins and swiftly pulled up on a tree branch and reached a hand down for Luke, “this way we have a better view” she says “tho I’d perfect the view in the mountain forest near Asteria’s observatory. Those are always a wonder, a beautiful site just outside the city view. But I cannot deny Long Island has some good views of its own.” She chuckled; Luke would be lying if he didn't say he say Hana's eyes shine in a way when talking about it.

“No thanks, I’ll keep to the ground. Better fight on my feet than in the trees.” He declined “You keep me informed and I’ll deal with the fights.” 

She grins “okay whatever you say” tilting her head before nimbly climbing a few more branches

        We then cut to Jackson who seems to be having a slow night guarding his assigned territory ‘ok somethings wrong. I saw the Stolls running back and forth with landlines. Still don’t know how those were allowed or how they stole them’ but why would an entire wing be left alone? I mean I can see the base but, I know I shouldn’t just gun for it. Right?’ His thoughts were interrupted by a howl he thought he heard nearby “They brought fucking dogs in here?! oh wait now, that’s just a wolf in the forest.” he let out a breath of relief

Jackson then took another step forward, until he stops dead in his tracks and cold as could be. He heard shifting sounds coming from the trees above him, and the more he listened and acted as if nothing happens, he could hear the whispers of people he knew weren’t there, Jackson had run straight into an ambush. The leader of the jump wasn’t Clarisse but another high-ranking member of the Ares cabin, tho it seems he had been through many fights and Injuries. Since he had a scar covering his right eye. And his mouth sown shut for some reason.

“Well big guy, you came to grab me. Come on.”  Jackson taunted then proceeded to dash towards the base faster than he thought he could run. While some shot arrows at him. It was as if he was watching the world through a slow-mo camera. Doting and dodging the arrows with little effort. He saw that he had grabbed the attention of the Hephaestus group, leaving Xander all free to grab the flag and run. “X, NOW!”

Xander turned his glance from defensive to offensive “oh right!” He called back as he then raced to reds flag. Tho he couldn’t shake the feeling of something big happening tonight that he read earlier that night he just didn’t know what and his legacy power doesn’t give him enough clarity to know exactly. He instead pushed that aside and put his focus back on the game

“Come on you big bastard, I’m right here! HIT ME!” Jackson goaded the Ares opponents, and while Jackson distracted the red team Xander grabbed the flag and immediately made a beeline to the borderline.

“Alright now, time to run.” Jack saluted and began his hasty retreat “X, RUN I'M FOLLOWING!” He called out to his teammate 

“I’m running! I’m running!” Xander huffs, quickly joining up with the unclaimed demi “Is a lot easier when you don’t have a big ass flag weighing you down!” He chides

“Ah shut up. You're not wearing this bulky ass armor everywhere. Come on their catching up.”

“I have bulky ass armor on” he retorts back 

“You have a helmet, that’s it.”

“Baka!” He screeched then tripped on a plot convent rock and goes tumbling down, dropping the flag in the lake and then getting tackled by some Ares campers 

“Oh god dammit X! Alright where the hell did, he...” He digs and searches for the flag, only to spot it in the river.“Found it!”  But by the time Jackson got the flag. It was already too late. Not only did the chasing community find him. But Clarisse herself.

“Give it up Jack, your outnumbered 5 to one.” She spoke

“Oh come on pretty lady, at least make it fun.” While standing in the river Jackson felt stronger and more confident, the thought of losing never even came into his mind. Xander hobbled close with the help of Mia who shorty found him and the two stood and watch the fight.

And then, pandemonium happened, pure rage from both sides rose, Jackson beat all the unnamed campers easily but had a hard time with the two captains 

“Give it up Jackson. I’ve been here for 10 years and haven’t lost yet.” Clarisse exclaimed  

“Luke said the same thing and look how that went.” Jackson fired back 

“What is he talking about?” Xander perplexing asked

“A fight he had earlier with Luke, the latter was one of the best swordsmen in a while, so it was a surprise to see a newbie just beat him as that” Mia explained 

The battle waged on longer and longer. Both sides not making much progress on each other. 

“Ok, this is getting dumb,” Jack muttered under his breath, then something snapped. Jackson stumbled farther into the river, up to his knees. Then he just stopped thinking. He went off pure rage, instincts, and reactions. Stabbing through the muted armor in the shoulder, pinning him to a tree. Clarisse seeing this, while in shock, charge forward. Timing it perfectly, Jackson through a straight punch, Knocking out the captain. 

“X. Get, get the flag and get out of here.” 

“Uh ya. Ya on it” he muttered to Mia 

grabbing it and running across the borderline just before any of the other standing Ares kids could attack. The banner then turned into a silver color with an owl on it. Securing the win for the blue team.

While the camp turned to celebrate the victory of the Athena cabin member. Mia went up to Jackon who was still standing in the river.

“Come on, grab my hand.” Mia said to Jackson as she reaches and met an outstretched hand. “looks like it’s no choirs for this guy.” He grinned victoriously 

Then something rather scary happened. The second that he stepped out of the river, he crumbled under his own weight. Acting as if he just fought off an army.

"ahh, what the hell happened? fucking, everything hurts! Help!”

Worried that the truth was about to be present, Mia shoved Jack back into the river, and he recovered instantly. He has energized again, and the slash mark on his cheek began to heal instantly. 

"Jack, oh no. No, I had my ideas but. No, it, it can't be." Mia looked absolutely speechless with her hands up to and covering her mouth

Mia?  What's... what's going on? "

she glanced up and her jaw dropped 

“Dude. You're glowing” Xander said with astonishment “Sugoi!”

“Wait, I’m what?”

“No Xan, not good” Mia countered 

“What do you mean?” Xander asked “Wait, my prophecy? Is this what it meant?”

Jackson glances up and saw a glowing seafoam a green trident head floating above his head 

Then the whole world became silent. A crowd had been born around the scene. even Chiron had arrived just in time to see the claiming process himself. Only he was just as terrified about what he had seen.

Chiron started to speak, and even though his voice was a bit shaken up by surprise, he still needed to show the campers that everything would be fine. 

"All hail to Jackson Hall, claimed by Poseidon, the bringer of horse and earthquakes, the son of the sea god." Chiron preached. 

        After that spectacle. The campers had enough of a day. Though wanting to see what is to come, Chiron ordered all to head back to their cabins and they will continue the game tomorrow. Leaving only Jackson, Mia, Chiron, and the cousins alone to talk. 

"Mia, what the hell is happening?” Jackson exclaimed totally confused and lost 

“You have been claimed” she simply answers 

“B-By, by Poseidon?” He stutters still in shock “You told me this would be a bad thing.” 

“Chiron, tell me that it’s not true!” Jackson turned to the centaur and pleaded “That, I don’t know say something.”

“I’m sorry son but she is correct, we haven’t had a son of Poseidon’s since the civil war. And now,” he paused “We, have you. And tough times are going to be caused by you being here. Mia, he trusts you more than he does me. Tell him about the prophecy.” Chiron said 

Mia then turns to Jackson “you see a half-blood of the elder gods haven’t been born for almost a century and now that you have been claimed, Zeus will think you are the thief”

“What thief?” A voice cut and out came some Apollo kids, the Stolls, Luke, and Hana “we heard the horn, did we win?” Hana asked

“Uhm ya guys. We did. Go take down the fort and I’ll meet up with you afterward. Something came up.” The newly claimed son of Poseidon suggested before turning back “Alright now what thief? I haven’t stollen anything.”

“Well I’m staying” Hana protests “might be interesting” she mused. while some of the other Apollo kids take some of the more criticality injured off to the Infirmary and Luke runs off to take care of the Stolls before letting another one of their pranks go unsupervised. 

“Well Zeus thinks differently,” Mia continues, “he thinks you stole his bolt. Not just any old bolt but his master bolt.” Mia clarifies

“And that’s bad, right?” Xander asks almost rhetorical

“Wait. Why would Zeus even fuse over some electrified stick? Kinda seems a bit petty, and not the fun kind?” Hana adds

“X, Hana shut up, his master bolt is missing, and he thinks I stole it. Well, I’m going to die, been nice knowing ya.” Jackson said 

“Maybe a clue? Do they have a lead? That would be helpful?” Hana mused “But if you really feel like that then I know a guy who can help plan your funeral.” she referred to the son of Thanatos

“I don’t fucking know! I didn’t even know that this bolt was missing!” Jackson exclaimed a bit loudly 

Mia shook her head “sadly no, Zeus accuses Poseidon and Poseidon denies it. Now Poseidon wants an apology for being accused of stealing the bolt. If he doesn’t get the bolt back soon it will spell disaster” her expression filled with worry 

“Calm down Jackson, I do not know where to look, but I know someone who does. Mia, take him to the attic and take him to see the Oracle.” Chiron instructed 

“Like a priestess or follower of Apollo that would give people their futures” Hana questions

“Like Delphi’s, they were the more famous and well-known for their oracles. I have the whole story memorized” Xander added pridefully

“Yes, that one,” Luke said All the demigods jumped a bit started by Luke’s sudden appearance

“Man, he’s a ninja sometimes” Xander muttered, putting a hand over his chest

“There, there, don’t let him get your manly pride down” Hana teased while patting his back reassuringly “C’mon let’s get you fixed up, ya stupid baka,” she said as she put one of his arms around her shoulders and they walked towards the infirmary. He didn’t miss the little detail of her faintly tinted cheeks or that her eyes trailed off in a bashful and meek fashion, mouthing the words only he caught

Chapter Text

        “C’mon this way” Mia said to Jackson “this might mean you will get a quest” she said a bit eagerly and smiled at the thought “pick your company well”

“Oh god, I don’t like where this is going” Jackson replied to a bit wary in contrast “Where is this Oracle.”

“Yeah,” she nods “usually you go their if you go on a quest but–“ she cuts herself off

“But this is different? I know, alright I guess.”

“It’s a sensitive subject” she whispers as her gaze points to Luke who wasn’t to far from the two

“Your sensitive?! I was just told I’m on a hit list just for being born.” Jackson blurted and went into a small fit of laughter.

“It’s not that” Mia tried to defend

The son of Hermes was a little peeved off by the newly claimed demigod’s action but brushed it off and went on his way.

Jackson then turned back to Mia and asked the appropriate question of “where is the Oracle anyway?”

“And it’s in the attic of the big house, c’mon I’ll show you.” She said Grabbing his hand making the boy blush a bit

“The attic? Chiron told us never to go in there. I’m guessing this is why?” He replied with “actually you wanna know something funny.”

“What’s that?”

“I should have seen this coming. Killing the Minotaur, beating Luke, all this shit that I’ve done. It’s only ever worked when it started to rain or when I was in the river. Hahaha. Oh, I’m fucking stupid.” Jackson was so in his head that he didn’t know that they already got to the big house

“Yep, okay, good luck,” she says giving him a little shove towards the mummified Oracle “I’ll be waiting at the bottom” she said before climbing down a bit skittishly, it be a lie if she said that this place didn’t send some shivers down her spine from the aesthetic alone.

Then Jackson walked closer as the mummified appears of the Oracle started to speak in an eerie tone “Jackson, step closer.”

A low Erie voice that seems to be coming from nowhere and everywhere spoke to him. Snaking around his ankles equally green trails of mist.

“Ok, this is really fucking creepy. Uhm hello who’s there? Anybody.” He spots the mummified corpse figure of the Oracle sitting on the other side few feet from him

“I am the Oracle of Delphi, speaker of Phoebus Apollo, approach and ask what you seek” the Oracle said

“U-uhm Mrs. Oracle, Uhm I’ve come here to get some advice. You see Chiron sent home uhm here. Since I’m a kid o-of Po…Poseidon.” He stuttered, his nerves overtaking him "What is my destiny?"

A moment of silence that made Jackson more uncomfortable than he was already before the oracle opened its mouth and greener whisps came out as its voice echoed:

You shall go west, and face the god who has turned,

You shall find what was stolen, and see it safely returned,

betrayed by one with a conflicted mind,

trying to fix everything in due time,

Don’t let them know what you need,

but the cost will redefine to succeed

The green tended of mist then started to retract and an eerie silence was left behind in the attic, probably for a bit too long for Jackson's taste

“Um, excuse, what. What the hell just happened?! That skeleton just talked!” He exclaims still in shock “Mia, I think it’s over.” Jackson calls out “Can I come downstairs now?”

“So what did the oracle say?” Mia asked once the confused boy got downstairs

“Something about heading out west to collect ‘what was stolen’ and it was done by someone that’s turned. Then it also gave me something about a warning. That a broken mind will redefine. What the hell does any of this mean? Also, it said we are going west to face the god who has turned?”

“Well, the first part could be about the feud with your dad and Zeus and the bolt; the going west is east too.” she says, “but the other parts,” she shakes her head, I’m not sure. Prophecies are always vague; they could mean a couple of things. Anyways so now you can choose who will go along with you on this quest” she explains “3 is the preferred number but there are always exceptions” she said glancing away hoping that Jackson got the hint

Chapter Text

        Hana just got out from the Aphrodite cabin and spent a whole 1½ hour with Jade, Silena, and Juliet getting ready for her date with Luke she had on a cute flowy tunic blouse top with jeans (This) and her hair styled in a high pony (This)

“Is this really necessary?”

”Just trust the experts dear, we know how to work our craft”

”Not to sexy but still something to show off your curves slightly, for this occasion it is perfect; and you are more of a natural beauty” Jade muses as she looks over the final product

”Thanks Jade (?) was that supposed to be a compliment?” Hana tilted her head confused

”Regardless I think my brother is going to love it. It was a long time since-“ Juliet immediately cut herself off, shaking her head “never mind, just have fun and make sure he stays out of trouble ok.”

”Sure”

At the moment she was standing by the entrance of the combat arena silently watching a hot and sweaty Luke do some last-minute training. She felt like a schoolgirl with her first crush, just stalking him and waiting for him to notice her. She didn't like to think of it that way because she doesn't want to really see herself as someone romantically desperate to resort to that.

She adjusted her position but, in the process, stepped on a small twig, making a faint crunch sound, the snap sound quiet though loud enough that it grabbed the son of Hermes attention; Albeit the lack of other noises around the area did help too

“Hello, who’s there?” Luke’s head perks up, breaking his focus at the moment, glancing around for any sign of the new presence “I closed the training session an hour ago.”

“It’s just me” Hana pecked out from her hiding spot “It’s 7:15, o-our date, remember” she reminded

“I’m sorry here let me close down for good and we can be on our way.” He said as he put the sword back on the rack, grabbed water from the cooler and a towel, patting himself down a bit. Heading off to change real quick

She smiled softly and let out a small nod of agreement ‘Not that I don’t like seeing you swing that sword so effortlessly. Or how-‘ she shakes the thought off ‘Just friend, Hana, he doesn’t like you that way at least not yet; And it’s too early to judge. Don’t think that way.’ her inner voice argued

“So where did you have in mind anyway?” Luke asked as the two walked down, making their way to the entrance of camp

“We’ll have you ever tried a hibachi grill before? Do you even like grills? You better, I mean I hope you do.” the ravenette muttered “Answers the question damnit.” Hana mummers a bit impatiently when Luke didn’t reply fast enough "Do you like grills?” She glances down and twists her heel in the dirt “I thought we could go there for a date.”

“How’d you know?  I mean yes, I like to grill.” He smiles “I don’t know where any are close to here are though.” Luke replied

“Midtown New York” Hana replied “I asked Jade and she said there was a good hibachi grill there”

“That makes sense. I Haven’t been there in years. Well then nightshade, lead the way.”

She chuckled “nightshade?” She tilted her head

“What, you don’t like?”

“If it’s your attempt at an endearing nickname then it’s something” she chuckled, corking her head a bit

"Awe…how about Hana banana" He teased

“Oh no that sounds worse!” she playfully exclaims, laughing “please don’t”

        They finally got to the entrance of camp “I also got this from her too” Hana said holding up a phone loaded with a Spotify playlist “you know Jade, or any Aphrodite kid they got to set the mood” the ravenette chuckled with a faint eye roll

“Oh, you and Jade are a lot closer than I thought.” He comments “How do you two know each other again?” He asked

“Bit of grade and all of middle school, disappeared around year 9, you know where the story goes from there.” she answered the son of Hermes question “What do you think? Should we take the daughter of Aphrodite’s advice?” Hana asked “So?” She Hana tilted her head still waiting for her question to be answered “should we play it or not” she grinned faintly

“Why not, what you got in there?”

She hit the play button and the first song was ‘Stranger Things’ by ‘Kygo’ and ‘One Republic’

“Sounds like a hip party song. No.” Luke shakes his head

“it’s an interesting first song” Hana mused, trying to play it off ‘hip party song, sure it has some club vibes but damn, way to make a girl feel old. What's wrong with some good house mixes’ A small giggle escaped her lips at the thought,

She then hit next button “okay how about this?” It then played ‘Wonderland’ by ‘Taylor Swift’.

The lyrics gave Hana a slight blush illuminated a bit in the moonlight. She smiled and couldn’t help but to lip sing to the song a bit

“Oh actually glad you showed me this. Next time you see Ethan, play anything by Taylor swift and he will go insane. I swear he is the biggest die-heart fan of her, and he hates that I know that.”

“Really?!” She exclaimed, “his guilty pleasure?” A smirk broke on her face Hana covered it with her free hand as she restrained her for of laughter, sniggering a bit. She couldn’t fault or make fun of the boy as she was also a fan of Taylor as well.

“Tell me when you do it through. He’s gonna get so pissed hahah.” Luke bursting out into a fit of laughter

“I think I saw in his dreams one time that he was dating Taylor” she laughed at the memory of the time she stumbled into Ethan’s dream, a totally contrast of anything what she perceived of him before.

“I don’t doubt–Uhm you don’t go and read mind, do you?” Luke questioned, giving her a weird glance, he raised he eyebrow

“No, haven’t stumbled into your dreamscape….yet” she shook her head and then tilted it to the side. “Not purposely at least, either” Then a light bulb appears above her head “How about I pay the Stolls to play this though the whole cabin, camp perhaps and maybe-” she cuts herself off by chuckling “-no one would suspect someone would pay the stoll to do what they do”

“Pay the Stolls to do what?”

“Drachma, chores, food, you name it”

“Also, bad idea, they'll just take the money and run.” He shakes his head

“If not, I can just sweeten the deal. I know from Mia that Katie and Travis are mutually crushing hard, and Connor wants a scheme to get them together so…” she trails off “It’s a win-win” she exclaimed clapping her hands together before throwing them up

“Oh those two?” He hummed “I forgot that they were ‘a thing’.” Luke air quotes

“Not officially at least“

“Speaking of Demeter girl, why does Jackson have such a hard time around that Mia girl?”

“I don’t know, the same thing, love. Hormones?” She shrugs “Love makes you do crazy things” she purrs twirling around Luke coyly

“Oh, he has feelings for her.” He confirmed with a grin “Strange he never says anything about her, at least I haven’t heard anything.” She chuckled at the comment and grinned.

The song soon ended and then the next song that came on was an all too familiar one to Luke, the one Jade used that night when Hana accidentally put half the camp to sleep, or that’s what she thought. She kinda fingered shortly after that she did some sort of reverse spell to wake him and some of the other campers up but doesn’t remember what exactly.

“Oh god that one. You gonna do the same stunt haha.”

She chuckles “what stunt?” Hana’s hand briskly grazes Luke’s ‘Do I? I mean it’s the first date. Hana you’ve done this dozens of times, you should know by now–he’s different, he has to be…’

“I don’t know. Haven’t slept through it.” The blonde-haired man joked

“Oh really?” She questioned, broken out of her thoughts “I really like this one” she admits as her head bops and hips shake to the beat “it’s a bop” she gave a lopsided grin irony at the line of ‘The smile on your face is all that I need’ “don’t you think?”

“Ya. Now that you sat that, it does feel like that. Though I must confess, this really isn’t my kind of music.” He confessed his secret of his own

“Boo” she hissed in a taunting tone, the infectious grin never leaving her face tho.

“Oh shut up. I like what I like.” He retorts teasingly “but it wouldn’t not be right for the night if you know what I mean.”

“And what would that be?” Hana inquired “Maybe I don’t? Oh please tell” she said eagerly

Luke grabbed the phone and began to type on the search bar before revealing to her. “This kind.”

Her glances gazed up in a thinking pose for a second “like rock, like late 90s–early 2000s rock like ‘Green Day’ or ‘My Chemical Romance’. Am I right, stuff like that?”

“Oh, you know MCR? Ha it’s been years since I’ve been able to talk about them.” Luke was caught by surprise by her the fact she also knew of the band.

“Yea, I love their song ‘Welcome to the Black Parade’ and don’t get me started on ‘Teenage’” she shakes her head

“‘Mama’ just hits me the hardest.”

She chuckles “Jade is going to kill us when she finds her recommendations flooded with MCR and Green Day” The ravenette jokes, grabbing the phone back from him “I mean have you heard Green Day’s ‘Wake me up when September ends’ or ‘Boulevard of broken dreams’?!” She explains “they are some of my favorites”

“Yes. And it’s just called ‘September’ but personal ‘holiday’ has always been my favorite.”

“Nope, I beg to differ” Hana countered holding out her hand, the other on her hip in a sassy manner “I always been into Lofi or nice calm beat songs like ‘Fireflies’ by Owl City,' for example, But I don’t mind exploring if you know what I mean.”

“For me I need something heavy. Something that has a good bass to sound good.” She gives a closed eyes smiled and tilted her head, but even tho her eyes were closed Luke saw how light flooded her face and lit it up when she smiled “You’re cute.”

“Really?” She does well to hide her flushed state “C’mon, we’re almost there, just a couple more blocks” she exclaimed as she grabbed Luke’s wrist and pulled him along

Chapter Text

        The two entered and soon got seated at the hibachi grill Hana ordered hibachi noodles, teriyaki chicken and an appetizer of takoyaki beforehand, while Luke order something bit more familiar with fried rice with some broccoli and a New York Sirloin done on medium rare, occasionally snitching off of her chicken.

“I told you it was a good place, now, didn’t I?” Hana exclaimed “I totally owe Jade she really knows the good places”

“Ya the steaks good, and…” his eyes drifted to the half-eaten takoyaki ball “whatever that is. Why is it squishy? You what never mind.” He as quickly decided to drop it mainly not to offend her too much

“Yeah, Asian food is a bit weird, especially their seafood. At least to me” Hana admits “but doesn’t all cultures have quirky dishes” she joked “I’d just grown accustomed to it a suppose, so my tastebuds have just evolved, palettes grown larger” she shrugs “But hey, they invited sushi. So you have that” she flicks her forks while saying that

“I always just ate what the camp made so my dish is rather pretty shallows.” He simply replied

“That’s a shame” Hana pouted, “my mother wanted us to have a fun experience with food, so she’d learn few different recipes from friends from other backgrounds and sometimes attempt to recreate the food from there” she exclaimed “oh and you have to try her mochi one time. They are super delicious! There is nothing more to say.” she exclaims bit louder than intended “it’s like eating a pillow. Mochi is the best food even created!” she proclaims. Luke could see the stars explode in her eyes and face light up when she mentioned the food, figuring it was one of her more favorable options.

“Probably the weirdest thing I ever had was a durian, my Thai friend introduced it,” she says thinking back. “It has a stinky smell but a bittersweet taste. I always prefer any other melon over it anytime, especially watermelon. nothing can beat that melon.” She glanced back and saw that he was off and seemed in his own world for a moment “Uh, you following” she said glancing at the boy “did I lose you there? Oh I’m sorry, I tend to get excited when it comes to the things I love, ya’know; But that’s supposed to be normal, right.” she says scratches the back of her neck sheepishly

“No, I’m still here, just thinking. That the more excited about a subject, the less English you talk in. You and X both do this.” He points out

“Really?" she tilted her head "Well, our parents were raised by our grandfather, he was a foreigner originally. Okasan wanted to keep some of the traditions she knew alive to feel closer to him after he passed. Or that’s what she says.” Hana explained “so I suppose since our parents were bilingual, we picked it up as well, being semi-bilingual too” She shrugged “But nonetheless I am American first and my Japanese is just a flavoring you could say.

After all, Xander and I are third-generation Japanese Americans and first-generation legacy while also being demigods ourselves. That’s a lot, even for a normal demigod or mortal, don’t you say” she grinned

“If you say so it’s just something that I noticed." Luke mused, "After we finish the food, there some place that I wanna look after this.”

“It must be interesting then, huh?” Hana tilted her head in curiosity

“I wouldn’t say interesting, but it just has this zen aspect to it.” He replied

She chuckles “now does it maybe some sometimes then. Who doesn’t love to chill out ya’know once in a while yeah”

“It’s not a place you would expect tho I will say that in advance.”

“Okay, so a man needs a place to themselves once in a while, I get that.” Hana rolled her eyes “Don’t say anything else. I get it.” She closed her eyes and smiled

“Deal” a small mischievous grin formed on his face “Come on let’s finish up and we can head over there, it's kind of a walk away and I don’t want to sun to set.”

“But night is always my favorite time of day, especially clear starry ones” Hana exclaims “And plus-” she muttered. Shoving a mouth full of noodles which she slurps down before finishing “-Jade says that moonlit strolls are supposed to be romantic or something.”

“Ya they can be, but I don’t want to be away from camp when the sun falls. Bad shit happens to us if we’re not back by nightfall.”

“Oh ok. I mean sure whatever you say, you best know the area and all after all” Hana chuckles nervously ‘damnit that sounded better in my head’ she mentally face palmed herself

“Ya, so come one we can still make before nightfall.”

They left once they received the bill and paid

        “Hey, can I ask you something, it seems like a taboo subject at you, and I don’t want this to go south from what I hear but I’m so damn curios. Kuso!” She cursed herself “Really hope you don’t hate me for seeming like I’m prying I t’s just, I heard from Mia that they stopped giving out quests, whatever they are, because of you, why’s that?” Her question came off as a bit meek and cautious

“Yes and no. Yes, they stopped being given out mainly since we just haven’t had to do them, and mostly people blame me for that-” his eyes darken and shift away “-since whenever something big did happen I would tackle it myself. I just, didn’t want the others to see what was happening. He paused before finishing the thought “So yes I’m partly the reason.”

“So, these quests are like super big deals around camp?” She tilts her head “I mean it only came up because we were talking how Jack got his tonight and is goanna leave tomorrow and all that.” She added quickly

“Well Jackson is, different. Yes they are a big deal since there a mission from the gods, so it’s an order straight from the boss, but his is so important due to who he is.”

“you mean a son of Poseidon?” Luke nods “Why’s that? Does it have to do with the volatile weather patterns lately? I’ve noticed but…”

"Part of it. This is the largest risk the gods have been in since like 160 years.”

“Nani?” She muttered “so totally not great,” Hana frowned, “I thought when you get claimed or whatever it’s supposed to be sugoi? Awesome as hell you know. How is being a spawn of the water god not? Is it because Zeus is just pissed at him? Does he have anything better to do than that?” Hana rhetorically asked, “How does that make sense?”

“It’s not just that. I don’t quite know how to describe it but, well Jackson is not meant to exist.” She exchanged a perplexed look “The gods made a deal, an oath on Styx the most sacred oath there is. The pact was that they were not to have kids so that the fate of Olympus would not be in ruin. There’s a prophecy that claims a child of the big three when turned a certain age will either destroy or save Olympus. Zeus never wanted to take that chance, so he just made all three of them cut it off but it seems that Poseidon went and broke that deal.”

“I bet Zeus broke it too. Such a hypocrite. He’s that person that would yell at the other person when they mess up but when he does just laugh it off.”

“Once but....He ‘fixed’ that, so no, it’s just Jackson.” Luke air quoted “Zeus only cares about a few things and keeping Olympus is the very first.”

“Fixed?”

“I’ll explain in due time.” He said, dodging the question

Hana had a look, noticing the little inflection in Luke's tone at the end, but couldn't place it, but at the same time wasn't keen on questioning it further.

“Seems there are some plot holes in this story Watson” she states as if a detective sleuthing around and they just found a clue, trying to lighten the awkward space

“No Hana I’m serious.” he exclaimed “There’s a very good chance that if Jackson doesn’t get that bolt back. He’s goanna die.”

Her face drops the playful facade and pales a bit at the very real, very serious thought of losing a friend “Then I pray the falling star grants his wish of innocence.” she sighs

“Why would Zeus even want Jack to, you know-” Hana asked motioning her thumb across her neck, making the kill gesture “-Is it because he wasn’t supposed to exist or whatever? That’s absurd! Why must the child be punished for the parent’s wrongdoing?!” The ravenette exclaimed, throwing her arms up in the air. Her calm demeanor now gone and filled with panic and confusion

“Well the first thing it is a headache; But Zeus thinks that Poseidon stole his bolt by having one his kids do it. But they didn’t have any kids so he couldn’t prove it. Now that Jackson is claimed, he’s not goanna wait to prove himself, he’s just goanna act.”

“So he’s going to barbecue Jackson like over easy”

“If he’s lucky, Zeus can get, creative.” Luke replied, “I don’t want to think about it.”

“Jack is just lucky the king of the gods isn’t the sharpest knife in the draw. I can think of way darker things that can be done. That’s the thing with the gods and mainly Zeus, they punish the innocent who almost had no relation except just bring there. Also Greeks made trans before transgender was a thing.” She paused

“Greek legends are weird, and you wouldn’t have half without Zeus boning a woman every couple town in some sort of animal form” Hana continues her little rant “But hey pick your poison, am I right” she shrugged

“Uhm sure. I just don’t wanna think about.” Luke awkwardly replied unknowingly how to respond with after hearing her tyrant “Come on we’re almost at the spot.”

“Like I said, Greek legends are weird” she chuckled “but in Japanese mythos you cannot go two feet without fear that a woman you are dating is monster Yokai or even going out without fighting off demon yokai disguised as houseware.” she grinned, saying so nonchalantly “Every mythos has its weird and disturbing quirks I suppose."

“if you say so” Luke hummed back

        The two soon got to Luke’s spot “But this is the place. It’s this old, abandoned highway, hasn’t been active in about a year so no one can get on it. I just like this place.”

“Because it isn’t polluted by car fumes or so quiet that you can hear the wildlife?” Hana inquired

“No, it’s since Hermes is like the gods of roads and traveling and all that. One of the few times I like being his kid.”

“My dad gives my mom flowers for her birthdays I think it’s cute. Iris, her favorite.” She smiled fondly “I never knew but kasan always said that when she spontaneously has some flowers in hand. She started planting a garden after we moved.” She states “Even tho he’s a god, I think it’s kinda sweet that he still watches over us” Hana says in a dreamy tone

“Ya, sometimes gods can be good people.”

“I always got something special, that one extra gift too, in my younger years it was usually a stuffed animal I’d find serenity and comfort in, I suppose they hold the same sentimental value as my mother’s irises, because I never stop loving stuffed animals since." she concludes "Do you have any sentiments that you hold dear?” She then glanced up and asked

“No. Left home at a young age. Don’t have anything that reminds me of home.”

“Oh” Hana’s face drops with sympathy “but I bet you made new memories and cherished those” she softly asked, she gingerly and briskly rubbing against her fingers against Luke’s hand

“I don’t know” he muttered rubbing the back of his head “I didn’t ever really think about that place honestly. Just don’t ever have a reason to.”

“Oh” she shifts her weight a bit “I’m sorry to hear. It must have been tough to be a runway.” She said "I hear so little about life from Jackson. He kind of went through something similar, maybe you two could relate about that, but still” she shakes her head “It’s still sad to think that a kid has to go through such hardships at any age or in any world”

“I know, world it tough.”

A small moment of silence passes them. “Well that’s enough time down memory lane, we need to be heading back soon. Come on there an exit that leads to camp.” He waves his hand in a ‘come follow me’ motion

“Okay” Hana nods, brushing a piece of hair from her eyes, glancing back up “And Luke, thanks for taking me here. I love the peace and serenity here, it’s just a change of pace you know.” She grinned as she sauntered up beside the blond man, her ponytail bouncing and swaying with each step “I had a nice evening for sure”

“Thanks. It was fun, the scene was nice for a change.”

A soft smile lit up Hana’s face

        When they got back to the crest of the hill, they saw Jade standing there waiting for the two “OMG, how did it go?” she impatiently and eagerly asked, her eyes traveled down “no way!” she then gasped “how are you touching without you fainting girl?!”

They both followed the Aphrodite girls gaze and saw that their hands for sure were interlocked and they both quickly pulled away with own vary reaction on this.

Hana turned her head to hide her tomato red color that was creeping up

“Oh uhm Jade?” Luke muttered “Nice to see you…I uhm it well–It was very nice, even tho some one has a strange appetite. It was nice;" he gave a side glance "Now if you excuse me, I need to get going.” Luke says a bit frantically before walking off down the hill

“You ordered sea food?” Jade deadpanned

“Yeah, some as appetizers, was I not supposed to?” Hana retorted with a sassy attitude

“You know that freaks non seafood lovers out 9/10” Jade shook her head and Hana got the hint

She placed her hands on her hips “Hey, I like what I like, so what!” Hana chides narrowing her , shaking her head “C’mon” let’s go to” she said as the two girls started down the hill “I want to try and see Jack off tomorrow and I don’t want to be cranky”

“I wondered who he chose to go with him” Jade mused

“I guess we will see”

“...So, did he try and kiss you?” Jade asks point blank

“JADE!”

”what? I need to know.…Did he?”

Chapter Text

     Hana’s dreams brought her to what she assumed was a past event in time. Three men stood, tho she couldn’t catch their faces. 

“The pact means nothing” the first guy states firmly “we wouldn’t have to worry about it if you have not betrayed it brother” he accused the man on his left.

”Must I remind you that it was your impulsivity and poor judgment. They were born before we made the pact they did not count and still you tried to take action” the second man cloaked in darkness replied 

‘Is this what Luke talked about? The root because Jack couldn’t exist?’ Hana thought to herself ‘The pact that they broke. That must mean they are Hades, Poseidon, and Zeus’ she concludes 

“I do what I must to prevent the prophecy from coming to pass” the first man sharply said back

’him and his arrogance’ she crosses her arms ‘If he is arrogant enough to think he can take control of a prophecy then…’ Hana paused mid-thought “Then it will not end well to say the least”

        The dream then shifted to a dark underground world with ghastly hooded figures walking around the place 

’I didn’t do that? Is this a part of the vision or did I do the dream-hopping thing again? I really need to get control over that before I yeet myself into some crazy dream’ She chuckled to herself;   Hana tried to piece together whether was this of her own powers or just another random demigod dream which was less controllable even if she was a manipulator of dreams

She glanced around “greek shades, the underworld.” She paused “You know I always wondered for the longest time to know if Grecian legends are real why not others? Mmm…” she says to herself with a bit of a chuckle. ‘Anyways let’s see where this dream leads’ She nonchalantly trots down the path

Hana walks down the path unknown where it leads. She stopped when she heard laughter tho she didn’t know which direction it came from as it sounded like it came from all directions. ‘Well, that’s not helluva ominous at all’ she slants her eyes, as whatever may catch her off guard once but not again. “Who’s there? I’m not scared of you.” She muttered in a low but steady tone, narrowing her eyes

“Unwanted and cast aside,” a voice said “You are tired of seeing such things aren’t you young demigod; Yet your fire still burns.”

”You haven’t answered my suspicions.” She retorts, "So what if, I’m not going to answer to some voice hiding in the shadows, unwilling to show themselves.”

There was a pause before the voice answered, “someone that is interested in your best interests.”

"What are you talking about?”

”I think you know what I am talking about. With my help, I can bring retribution on those who have wronged you.”

Hana’s mind ran through the list that she might still have a grudge against, ‘but they are all mortals. What’s going on?’ But she knew this was something or someone explantaly supernatural

“Then think for all the hurt and pain in this ruined world. Do you want to change such things? To see something better?"

"Doesn't anybody dude." She monstrously interjects with a hint of sass "Worlds messed up but if it gets better, it gets better," she rolls her eyes and softly sighs “regardless I think I gave up a long time ago"

"Then how about I tell you that they will definitely get better. You want that now do you? You want that badly. A blaze burning bright. To reach the impossible. Perhaps achieve it for yourself?" They query "Please do tell, do the Olympians? Do they deserve a second chance after all the problems they have caused?” They said with their honeyed words but the whole thing just made her a bit more confused. “Especially for you…personally”

“I don’t care and could care less. I never had. ” she hissed. It was a lie, a part of her wanted to change the bigger picture just because of what happened to her little paradise “Take your sale’s pitch elsewhere.” but she was staying strong and taking no crap from a mysterious, disembodied voice. She waved her hands, and with a flick of her wrist she was elsewhere

        Back in the waking world, Luke watched as her face twisted and morphed with a bit of discomfort a couple of times. He had a feeling that his presence was near and decided to visit her while she was taking her catnap.  Stroking her cheek, it was a moment before her eyelid fluttered open

”Hello sleepy head, have a nice nap?”

Hana kept quiet closing her eyes and rubbed her against him with a small moan

“Awe what is the cute couple up to?” Xander said as trotting up to the two

Luke picked up his head at the sound of the son of Athena’s voice 

“Quiet, need to think, process.” She rubbed her temple 

He glanced down once more “Processing what? Is something wrong?” Luke said with a hint of genuine concern, he lifted his brow 

“Demigod dreams nothing much,” she brushed off 

”But the last one you had wasn’t for the last couple of years.” Xander comments

“I know, right, that's what makes it...weird? Concerning, I don't know...maybe that's a bit of a stretch, they just weren't important, especially important enough to tell you egghead” she lets out a huff, dismissing it, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes “but it’s nothing big, don’t need to worry.”

”Don’t dismiss demigod dreams that easily Hana, they could be helpful for the future” Luke warned 

“I won’t” she chimes back

“Lucky” he mutters under his breath

”What was that?” Hana raised her head and gave him a stern look as their eyes met as if they had a silent conversation all their own; Like he could sense her telling him to shut it, he obliged.

”Nothing” Xander squeaks “Anyway Luke is right, whatever the dream meant it got to be important” 

”I don’t know just food for thought I suppose” She gets up and adjusts her position, laying her head on her hands on Luke’s lap. “It will all make sense in time, it always does”

”Yeah” he grins “C’mon Tsuki, it’s a good night to go stargazing before the harpies get loose. Man, I hate those suckers.”

”Every time they are always so riddley and cryptic,” Hana joked with a roll of her eye “but sure I’m in.” Her lips part into a faint grin. 

“Well be safe agapianna” he muttered 

”Okay” she chirped “Wait! What did you say?” She said a bit taken aback and off guard.

“I just said to be safe Hana, X is right don’t be out too late or else the harpies will come after you”

”Oh okay” she grinned and rolls her eyes “what else will we be doing” she joked. We’ll be safe, if not slaughtering them if they come too close”

”Yea we don’t care” Xander adds

Getting up leaving with Xander to a clearer place to stargaze the night

Chapter Text

Killer quest

        “Alright, so let me get this again Chiron. I’m supposed to just, head out west until I eventually find this bolt. Hand it back to Zeus and hope that he doesn’t kill me; and I can bring two other people with me.”

“Yes that’s basically it,” Chiron replied “tho you only have 10 days to succeed, the solstice” he warned

“Well, what now, I have until tomorrow to figure out who’s goanna go on this suicide mission with? You got any idea Mia?”

“Maybe she’s standing right next to you” the daughter of Demeter hinted “Perhaps you might find your fist quest buddy closer than you think if you ask.”

“You… “ he blinks a few times “you want to go on this with me? Will you?”

“Maybe” her brown eyes trailed away playfully “perhaps you might need a guide that knows the land”

“Thank you M. Alright so then it’s just the one other, I was thinking X.”

“Xander is a good choice, we might need some brains on the quest” Mia joked

“Only thing is…He has no experience. What is goanna make him go? Along with having to leave Han.”

“They are close” Mia mused “you could mistake them for siblings than cousins sometimes with how strong their bond is” She humorously stated “Maybe just go and ask for yourself and see what he says” she suggested.

        Mia pushes Jackson out the door of the big house and closely followed to the cabin area where they found Xander chilling close to the hearth with Hana not far from him half asleep 

“Hey guys, we’re back.” Jackson waved.

Hana shot up and they both shot their head in the other two’s direction “oh really? How did it go?” Hana asked. 

“Yeah, how was it? What did the oracle say and all?” Xander questioned.

“Well Mia and I figured out what we need to do so far, only question is who’s all going?”

“Did you decide?” Hana questioned.

“One of the two, Mia is coming with me.” 

“Who’s the other?” Xander asks.

“You X, I’m asking you to come with me.” Jackson says. 

Both of the Morioka relatives had a slight shock of surprise. “Really?” Xander asks “sugoi!” He then exclaims

“Well, you're the smartest one here. So, it rounds out all the needs. I’m the best fighter and Mia knows the ground better than anyone. All we needed was you.”

Xander grins like an idiot and slings an arm around Jackson’s shoulder “I knew you needed my awesome intelligence one day” he gloats

“Shut it.” He said pushing off his friend's arms of his shoulder “But, I’m serious, we leave at first light tomorrow. Our destination, west.”

“Wow that’s early, I’m not even awake at first light” Hana offhandedly comments

“You sleep until like 4.” Jackson retorts 

“Hey, and what’s wrong with getting up at like late morning? Huh.” She retorts “Besides, dreams are sweet. You gotta treasure the experience, dreams fade when you wake up” she grins fondly “Plus if you want to see someone who sleeps more than me then look at the Hypnos kid. I don’t cause I have a life outside of my dreams too”

Jackson ignored the ravenette, and stared to the daughter of Demeter “Mia, you’re usually the first one up though. So that shouldn’t be that bad.”

“That is true” the daughter of Demeter replied 

“But when he said West, you have any idea how far we’re going. Why idea Mia?”

“Hades is the most likely suspect at the moment, so that makes our destination the underworld, Chiron said” Mia answered, “And an entrance to the underworld is in the west, California to be more exact.”

“Fucking California, we’re heading across the entire country.” He muttered under his breath. 

“Yep” she nods. 

“Also, sorry but air travel is off limit. If Zeus is angry at my father, and I enter the sky we’re goanna get shot down instantly.”

“Correct.”

“So, sadly water is gone. I don’t quite know how to use it yet, and we’re not cruising around Canada. So, land it is, Mia you should be perfect for this.” Jackson exclaims. 

“Road-tripping” Xander cheered Hana let out a small snigger.

“Yep, go see basically the grim reaper and ask him to give back my uncles stuff.” 

The group’s chuckled for a hot minute.

“Actually, he works for the guy we are going to see” Xander corrects.

Hana then walked up to Xander “good luck out there and come back safe itoko.” She said placing an arm around his waist and pulling him on, he returned the gesture and hugged her back.

“You know I will cuz” he replied. 

She then turns back to Jackson and Mia “good luck guys, see you when you get back. I got to go, Luke is calling lights out soon, Mia you should head to your cabin as well same goanna happen I guess.” The minor demi says “plus you all will need the rest for tomorrow’s trip” She advised before running off in the direction of cabin 11.

        “Mia, Can I walk you to your cabin.” Jackson asked as the two started to head toward their cabins

“Sure” Mia nods

“I guess I don’t belong in this one anymore." Jackson points to the Hermes cabin.  “Not gonna lie, it’s goanna be a bit weird being the only person in a cabin. Somehow, I'm gonna miss not having 40 people with me.”

“But it’s a new experience” Mia counters

Xander lags behind the blooming couple and parts at the cabin on the left-hand side of Demeter as he glances at the blossoming romance ‘they are totally going to get together sooner or later’ he thought before going inside 

“You know you think very loudly X.” Jackson calls out

“Oh, that wasn’t meant to come out” Xander shouts from the a-jarred door 

“Still heard it.” The son of Poseidon replied

“Whatever” Xander then went inside and shut the door behind him 

Jackson turns back to Mia and says “But I mean it’s goanna be nice to finally have a bed. Not some blanket next to the window.”

“That’s a plus” Mia grin fondly nonchalantly avoiding eye contact with the guy

“How many campers are in your cabin?”

”5, counting myself. Katie, Miranda, Florence, and Lynn” she lists “tho that’s the winter. Willow, Elise, Trace, Cedes, May, and Landon are summer-only kids. So that makes 11 in all.”

“Well that’s still nothing compared to the last cabin. I swear there were like 40 in there, not including me. Hell, the Stolls slept on the roof most nights, wished I thought of that.”

“I think I saw Hana and Xan doing that a few times the first few nights they got here” Mia replied “I know he fell asleep on Athena a couple of nights stargazing. Surprised that the telescope didn’t roll down the roof or the Stolls haven’t taken it yet”

“Oh trust me, they’ve tried. Just Malcolm sets up these like force fields to keep them out.”

“Really, I don’t think Athena did have anything outside their brain power” Mia joked in return

“You should have seen the first time they tried. Dude has shot off the roof so far, but god was it worth it.” Jackson burst into a small fit of laughter 

She chuckled “that sounded funny and like you got to be there to see it”

“Oh my good god they both landed in the river. You know how hard that landing must have been?” Jackson asks still laughing hysterically a bit

Mia grinned “tell me more in the morning,” she lets out a small yawn “being around Hana I think made me a bit drowsy” she teased “good night” She snuck a peck on the son Poseidon's cheek before going into her cabin

He suddenly stops laughing and his face bursts into a blush hue “Uhm–uh–uh, what did? –Did you just–” he stutters

“Get some rest now, quest leader” she smirked, teasing at the son of Poseidon expense a bit

“Yes ma’am…I mean Mia!” He bluntly replied still with his nervousness stutter ‘worst part is no one is goanna fucking believe me’ he thought to himself 

She closed the door and Jackson swore he heard some giggles from a couple of Mia’s sisters and faint chattering but couldn’t make out what they were saying exactly. 

        After a hot second, he came out of his shock and then walked to his new cabin three, the smell of saltwater beaches hit his nose as he opened the door. 

“That woman is goanna drive me insane. I'm really glad nobody saw that.” He muttered as he walked in, putting his minotaur horn down and flopping on one of the bunks “Especially Jade, hell she’s never let that down if she figures out.” He concludes about the daughter of Aphrodite “well I'll say, I do really like this cabin more than the last one. Also, it’s strange, but this is the closest I’ve been to my actual parents in years. Well, at least you… dad.” Jackson soon got settled in but not without his rushing thoughts keeping him up a bit longer. especially the ones about the prophecy that he got not long ago.

                “Hey Morty, don’t mind if I join you? In the corner? I need somewhere to sulk” Hana muttered 

“Sulk? You’re usually so...I don't know, cheerful” he countered 

She glances down at the floor “Maybe I should just go sleep on the roof instead?” She muttered, quickly changing the subject

“What?”

“Yeah. Forgot this conversation ever happened”

”You can be confusing you know dreamy” the son of Thanatos mutters. he scrunched his nose and raised his brows a bit trying to figure her out

“Yeah, I can be like that sometimes” she grinned back. She then got up with her sleeping bag underneath her arm

"I didn't say you couldn't," he said "corner's big enough for two people" he pats the space next to him “People like to avoid my little corner anyhow

"I change my mind, gonna peek into the future" and with that she snuck out of the cabin. “thank you, another time”

        Unbeknownst to the two of them Luke listened in to the conversation from his bunk with a small sympathetic expression

“Are you ease dropping?” a voice asked him 

He turned a glance to his half sister “So? Why are you concerned about that?”

“Because, she’s my friend” she replied “should it not be the same reason”

“Do you know what got her down?” He asked

”It is the first after all her other friends were claimed and moved out” she said her upturned lips dropped 

“Oh I forgot about that”

“Yea” she nods “I think it’s I’m gonna keep her company for the night so she doesn’t feel totally alone”

“I think that’s a smart move Juli. Someone needs to” he joked 

        Soon morning came and the three demigods met by Thalia’s tree 

“You know with all his talking about being here at light you think Chiron would be here.” Jackson states

“Maybe he’s finishing up curing his tail” Xander joked

“That’s possible, I mean it’s rumored to be” Mia shrugged “Anyway, everyone got what they need?” She asks

“I got my sword and camping gear. Mia you got the food right.”

“Yep” she nods

“And I got the money and the map” Xander says

Chiron then arrives “Hello children. You are the first to ever get here before I am, I’m impressed.”

“You told us to get here by sunrise boss.” Jackson replied with an upbeat attitude 

“Efficient” Xander notes 

“Yep,” Mia nods “and I think we have this all mapped out, so that’s a plus”

“Well, I must ask, are you all ready for what is the plan?” Chiron says

“We go to the underworld; Hades is the most likely culprit to have stolen the bolt” Mia explains

“And then we somehow get the bolt and give it to Zeus.” Jackson adds 

“The 600th floor of the empire star building. But inform me when you get the bolt. We can work out that when we get there.”

“But didn’t the Empire State Building only have 102 floors?” Xander questions, raising an eyebrow 

“For the mortal yes, but just inform when you get the bolt.”

“Something you didn’t know?” Mia gave a look Xander’s way

“Something I didn’t know” Xander says at almost the same time 

“Okay, I think we are ready.” She glanced back over at How about you guys?” Mia asked

“I sure am. Let’s kick some monster butts” Xander pumps his fist

Luke then came running up the hill with something under his arm, a pair of basketball sneakers.

“Luke, Luke is that you?” Jackson called out 

“Hey!” He panted “glad I caught you.  Just wanted to say good luck." he told Jackson in particular "And I thought...um, maybe you could use these" he hands the sneakers to Jackson

“Um thanks for the shoes. What do they do?”

“Maia!” Luke said, white wings appeared from the sides and the shoes started to fly out of Jackson’s hands a bit for a small time before they hit the found and folded back up. Luke smiled “Those served me well when I was on my quest. Gift from my dad. Of course, I don’t use them much these days…” his expression turns sad

“Awesome! Those are sick pair of shoes indeed” Xander exclaims 

“Oh thanks man.” Jackson replies, the first thing that came up in his head “X you still have room in your bag for these?” 

“Yeah, I think I have just enough space” Xander says making some room in his backpack for the shoebox “I swear if these are still good by the end, I might steal them for myself” Xander exclaims making the other demis around him laugh 

“We be my friend X. Like I said I don’t get too much use out of them so it’s nice seeing them put to good use.” Luke replied 

“Thanks man. Well then, I guess we’re on our way.” 

“Look, Jackson…” Luke looked a bit uncomfortable “A lot of hope is riding on you. So just… kill some monsters for me okay.” Jackson nods and the two shook hands 

“Matane. Take care of my itoko” Xander waved as the group walked off to the camp van  

Luke chuckle and replied with acurt nod and an “I will”

“Five bucks he doesn’t make it 3 days without crying for Hana.” Jackson whispers to Mia.

The two sniggered and smirk smugly behind the blonde son of Athena's back “bump it up to 10 and add 15 drachmas onto it and it’s a deal” Mia whispered back

“You're on.” They shock hands and yet another bet has begun 

They shake as all three pile into the back of the van, and they drive away from Long Island sound  

“So where is the van taking us?” Jackson asks Mia

“To the transition station there we can hop onto a bus or train heading west” Mia replied 

“So why can’t Argus take us then?” Xander asks

“I think it’s cuz he needs to stand and guard. Something?” Jackson guesses

“Correct,” Mia says “he’s head of camp security after all” Argus dropped them off at the transport station and got on a bus heading through New Jersey

Chapter Text

        “Stolls! Shut up! Not everyone wants to be awake by your stupid games!” Ethan shouts “I swear to god I’m gonna skin you both.”

“I get cranky when I don’t get a full sleep cycle” Hana groaned “And this is certainly not helping” she complained with a sigh, shaking her head “Wait how did I get woken up by this again?” She asks herself 

“You and me both." Ethan replied "Ugh where’s Luke? They seem to listen to him.” He questioned with an annoyed groan in his tone

“Awe you don’t like it? Hahaha” Connor teased and proceeded to turn the volume up a bit more 

“It’s not that that I don’t like it, it’s that I don’t like it being blared at 7:30 in the morning” Hana rebuttal 

“Tell me about it.” Cassius hummed from some nearby bunk

“Real helpful” Hana rolled her eyes “wait in line will you, we all want to curse the Stolls-“ her eyes trace over to the exasperated Nakamura “More so than others”

“Luke, in the name of hades where are you?” Ethan calls out "Luke? Luke...he’s not in here.”

“Thanks for noticing captain obvious” Juliet sarcastically retorts under her breath

“Your brothers are such joys. Have I told you that before” Quint muttered 

“Much” she clicks her tongue

”Hey Han, do you think if I throw something heavy at them that will get them to shut up?” Cassius asked

”What? N–How hard are we talking about?” She queried 

"It's a miracle Hypnos here can sleep through it." Lucinda comments pointing to a sleeping kid 

"He can sleep though about anything" another boy next to her comments 

“Though it’s not the craziest prank they happened to pull, I could think of worse” Juliet offhandedly comments

“How about I go find him” Hana says with a sigh, getting up and grabbing her grey hoodie lying beside her sleeping bag “Ethan, can you stay here and make sure that those two bakas don’t get pummeled or try not to pummel them yourself?” she said, “we don’t need to worry the Apollo cabin this early, you know how they are with their whole sunrise routine or whatever.”

“Deal.” Ethan quickly replies with “Just find him fast before these two die, please.” He pleaded 

“Wow Ethan Nakamura being polite, must be really desperate.” She mused with a faint amused grin “Anyways I’ll try. No promises.” She muttered “who knew he was an early bird” the female ravenette commented offhandedly and shrugged “if I’m not back in a half an hour then you can unleash the mob” 

“Deal.” Ethan nods, and with that Hana was out. While he was left to tend the mob while restraining himself for at least that said half hour.

        Hana then rushes out of the cabin and runs around trying to find Luke. She didn’t come across him until 10 minutes of searching where she found him near a shallow cave. “There you are” she muttered, letting out a breath of relief 

“Morning Hana, you couldn’t sleep also?” He greeted 

She rubbed her eyes tiredly, blinking a few times resisting the urge to just go back to sleep here and there. “Something like that. If you count the stills playing Disney songs, full blast for the whole cabin ‘can’t sleep’” she airs quotes 

“Stolls?”

“Yes, that is what I said” she retorts in a slightly grumpy tone “anyways what were you doing up this early; We tried to call for you, but you weren’t in sight?”

“It’s not that they want to listen to the songs, they just want to make a scene, all the time.” Luke explained 

“I don’t know you were such an early bird?”

“Just thinking, nothing important.”

“Uhuh, okay if you say so” Hana says still curious but doesn’t have enough energy to pry and wasn't in the mood to, hence she just brushed it off. “We need you back or else Ethan will unleash the mob on them…or worse, take matters into his own hands.” she explains “and we only have like, 15 minutes to get back before they are skinned by cranky adolescents” probably over exaggerating slightly

“Alright, been out here all morning so. I can pry them out and then get busy.” Luke replies

“Uh huh” Hana bobbed her head, she covered a small yawn that escape her lips ‘All morning, busy with what? damnit curiosity is gonna kill this cat, isn’t it? Well good thing it isn't my fatal flaw.’ She mused “too tired to figure out…can you carry me back?” The ravenette asked “I’m too tired to walk back” 

“Hehe ya sure come on, it's not that far of a walk.” He insisted “What time do you usually get up anyway?”

“Late morning, Noontime-ish” she answered yawning again “2 if I’m real lazy or having a really good dream. But I didn’t have a good sleep last night and just want to sleep more-” she chuckled “-I know kinda oxymoron but still…” she trailed off “Now up” she says as she reaches her hands out waiting to be scooped up as if she were a child.

“Alright, up ya go.” He scooped her up, holding her bridal style “Let’s get you back to bed.”

‘This is…the closest…and most comfortable…with.. a guy…I have ever felt in a long time…...It's..not all bad......And I love it…Zzz…Zzz’ Hana’s last thoughts were as she snuggled into his chest, leaning her head against his chest and found comfort in the heat it was radiating and the meticulous circadian rhythmic beating of his heart, and quickly lulled herself back to sleep in his arms, before she surrendered to sleep

He noted how light the girl was he could pick her up with such ease. His cheeks dusted at the innocent sight, sending a soft smile at the sleeping girl in his arms

        Luke then carried her off back to the camp cabin. On the way though there were several eyes watching him the entire time, mostly from Jade and her friends but they won’t say anything.

Luke finally got to the door of the Hermes cabin and said, hoping that someone would hear him on the other side, that someone being Ethan in particular. “Ethan get out here, I need you to open the door. Someone fell asleep on the way back.”

“The hell you are talking…” a muffled voice on the other side of the door exclaimed. Another second later the door open and Ethan with a slight surprised expression stands on the other side “oh? Haha alright, right this way Prince Charming.” Ethan said with a hint of mockery laced in his tone, his expression quickly turned into a sly and smug grin

“I might have lost to Jackson, but I can still kick your ass.” Luke proclaims, Ethan tried his best to try and hid the snigger and smirk growing on his face. “Alright, there’s not much space, so I guess you're getting my bed.” Luke mutters, placing the sleeping ravenette gently in his bed and tucking her in “Lucky girl.” He then turned to Ethan with an intense glare “Not a goddamn word Ethan.”

“I didn’t say a word, Prince Charming.” Ethan innocently teases

“Looks like we skipped a few steps” a taunting voice of the daughter of Aphrodite came. 

The two boys turned and saw her perched and spying through the window.

“Hello, Jade, nice to see you this morning.” Luke greeted

“I saw Tsuki rush out but didn’t expect to come back to this” she grinned

“Not gonna lie, neither was I. But she said she was too tired to make the trip back.” Ethan replied 

“So, did you skin a Stoll today?” She asked in a curious manner “Saw you were ready to sharpen that pitchfork of yours”

“Had them by the throat, then he called my name, so I had hope.” The unclaimed was sporting a bit of a sadistic grin before it quickly went back to its neutral expression “Then I saw Prince Charming carrying his bride.” Ethan said jabbing his thumb toward Luke and beginning to laugh

“Hahaha! Just throw an apple and call them meant to be.” Jade takes her turn and makes some fun at Luke's expense 

“That’s it killing you both!” Luke said, they both quickly ran in a cloud of dust as if they were Conor and Travis, doing anything now to get away from the head of Hermes’ flustered rage state of being.

Chapter Text

        A few minutes later after everything has calmed down the three made up and we were talking about the morning 

“So what are they even doing that’s making everyone so mad?” Luke queries 

“I don’t really know. Just a ton of noise and I was trying to sleep.” Ethan said

“And you know how Tsuki is basically nonfunctional before at least a full sleep cycle. No wonder she passed out as she did.” Jade adds “She could barely hold up for first-period English when we were in school together, and I admit that was pretty boring as it was.” She put her hand against her mouth like she was telling a secret “I almost and had fell asleep in that class once or twice too” she chuckles

“So how long tell she wakes again? Breakfast is in about 45 minutes.”

“Give her at least three more hours, if she is really exhausted. She should be good then” Jade replies 

“How much can this girl sleep?! Gods.” Ethan said.

“No idea dude,” Luke mutters back

The daughter of Aphrodite shrugs “Must be a sleep-related demigod thing. Did you see that Hypnos kid of yours? I think thy only comes out to eat and bath themself” she then changes the subject “So Luke, now that you cooled your gas a bit mind telling us what went down when she found you” she turned and asked the son of Hermes with a small grin 

“Oh, nothing of concern. Just couldn’t sleep last night. It was uhm… I was just, worried about Jackson, ya that.”

“You sure?” Jade questions “I don’t need to be a child of Apollo to tell you that you sound a bit unsure of yourself” She boldly states

“Jade. I’m fine,” he rebuttal “just been a while since we’ve had a quest this large...or at all in general.” He points out ‘That and it’s Jackson, I sensed there was something different about that kid. Fucking son of Poseidon. Shame too.’

“Maybe if you are having trouble sleeping then go see Lee or some other Apollo kid and maybe get some sleeping meds for that” she suggests “You know that’s always an option”

“It’s not that bad. Plus, I’m busy so–” Luke counters

“Consular busy?” Jade swiftly interjects 

“Beauty queen I’m busy please let me go.” He pleads, trying to get the nosy daughter of Aphrodite off his case before she dives deeper into his case

Jade exchanged a concerned glance with Ethan who returned it but they both kept quiet and said nothing after that. Jade only curtly nodded in return and gave the head of Hermes a small polite half smile.

“You sensed something wrong too?”

“Yeah, I guess I comes with being an Aphrodite kid. Empathy, and not just the emotional kind, if you know what I mean”

“Ya,” he nods “But what exactly is wrong him with? “ He’s never this shuttle before?”

“He’s like those guys that are trying to cover up for something bigger, frazzled.” Jade tries to describe “What is the problem exactly? I have no idea” she shakes her head “but it out of the normal behavior, even for a offspring of Hermes.” She says “I know the whole Thalia thing, but it actually felt as if Tsuki was starting to heal that broken wound of his. You have any ideas?” She asks Ethan 

“Whatever it is, I know it has nothing to do with Jackson. That’s a goddamn lie, he’s not worried one bit about him.” He accused "You think it would be smart to track him this night?”

“Maybe” Jade says, “but we have to be extra stealthy, this is a child of literal stealth we are talking about” Jade pauses for a moment before she asked “do you think we should tell Hana about this? She might get concerned about Luke regardless.”

“No. Not her.” He shakes his head “If she starts to act weird around him then he’ll know something is up. We need to keep her as distracted from us as we can.” Ethan replied

“That sounds smart” Jade nods “If this is more than we can chew than we don’t need her to take the fall for our actions.” She stated “So what do you have in mind then?”

“Well as for the day? Don’t do anything. When night falls, let’s just see where he goes.”

“So meet after lights out then?” She concludes “When does your cabin do lights out usually?”

“10:30 for new campers midnight for me.”

“1:00, we usually have a pillow fight –tho that’s only there to on occasion– or exploitation before bed, I know that sounds so bleh and too girly, but you should try it if you want that nice smooth skin, it actually help; And that’s coming from a girl who wears next to no makeup…” Jade accidentally goes on the side tangent. Jade then went on to talk for the next three hours about make up and cosmetics and other miscellaneous topics. While Ethan just kept sitting, mindlessly spinning his knife in between his fingers, and wondering how many shades of make up these girls must have, while also rethinking his life choices waiting for it all to end.

“…Okay, okay, I’m sorry” Jade apologizes with a sheepish smile “didn’t mean to kill you there.” She chuckled “so how about we meat at 12:30, by the hearth”

“Oh thank you, gods it’s over!” He let out an exaggerated groan “Holy Hades, how many people are in your cabin again? Cuz I swear you have 20 different stands for no less than 20 people I’m burning down this place.”

“Thank Drew” Jade said trying to hide the bitterness in her voice “such and envious witch sometimes, she thinks she owns the place, even after silena told her off couple times”

“But I thought Selena was the one in charge?”

“She is. But still–she doesn’t even have a good reason to be a mean bully she just is! How is that possible?!”

“You know what, never mind.” He shakes his head “Yes, your plan it’s good. Just, I’m gonna go make some stuff explode. Where Charles he can help with that.” He said in an impatient tone, relived that Jade is done taking and just need something masculine right now to balance out the feminist rant Jade went on.

“Drew listens to her but when it comes to the rest of us, she has like no respect and takes jabs at us whenever she can” Jade mutters bitterly and crosses her arms. “Also, where do you think, the forges, it be a surprise if he wasn’t” Jade points in the direction of the forges

“Oh thanks. Alright, so I’ll meet you back at your cabin and then we can watch.” He says shooting from his seat “Charles you wanna watch something explode.” Ethan calls out as he walked off in the direction of the forges, in a hurry to get away from anything make up related, he valued his time with Jade but after her side tangent he felt like his soul went to hades and back with the makeup overkill. His second opinion was volleyball but it was too cloudy for his taste

“Don’t forget about the harpies” She called out

        Later that day Hana was in the Arena with Jade practicing their knife skills

”So what do you know about knife skills?” The former asks

“Well you got to be fast and quick on your feet” the daughter of Aphrodite answers “But I prefer to use fighting as a absolute last resort, sticking to my wit and charm to get me out of the situation or overcome my opponent” she states

Jade strikes her knife but Hana sidesteps and dodges her strike 

”I’ll give you this Jade, for a noncombatant you are fast on your feet still” Hana smirked, parring her strike and then countering

”Thanks,” Jade replied “But like I said wit over brawn” she ducks an attack

”Men can be stupid but not all men fall for feminine wills for long.” Hana threw a sidekick trying to gain some space in between the two 

Jade jumps back so she wouldn’t get hit then met Hana’s dagger in the middle

”You at least need to know some type of protection if not physically then why not magically” Hana continued 

“Sounds like a pretty cool offer” she grinned as her blade slide into Hana’s cross guard “Characters like Kirkī and Medea could attest” Jade jokes

A few more minutes and clanging of metals before Jade spoke up once more

”You have another thing on your mind” she lowered her blade to Hana’s neck “What is it?”

”What?” Hana had a bit of surprise on her face, she tripped Jade, grabbed her ankle and pulling her down

”The distress, I feel your distress.” She said, getting back up on her hands and knees and retrieving her blade “Do you wish to say what is on your mind?” Knock her friend’s knife out of her hand, springing back to her feet afterward.

Hana ducked under Jade’s next attack, going on the defense for the next few minutes, trying to inch her way to her discarded weapon so she could retrieve it

”Can’t get anything past you Jade” Hana chuckles “Just having my doubts in stuff I suppose”

She finally weaved her way to her dagger and successfully retrieved it “Now, shall we go for round two?” She smirked, raising her weapon once more

The two continued a few more hours before calling the match and heading to get a bite to eat

Chapter Text

        Back with the questers they just made it to their first pit stop, thanks to a bolt from Zeus and some special surprise from the underworld they were now stranded in the middle of nowhere with what little they had recovered before the small battle resulted in in them losing their transportation, and now found shelter in a strange garden Nome emporium with an equally strange lady they soon run into.

“Uhm you guys see her or is that just me?” Jackson whispered to his teammates 

“Does she have food?” I think I left my bag on the bus, which exploded.” Mia says

“Can’t you just grow an orange tree in like 3 seconds?” Jackson retorts

“The kindly ones really took it out of me” Mia says a little drained

“Alright, fine I’ll go ask. X you scavenge the deck and see what you can find. Mia, make sure that all those things are dead. I’m gonna see our friend up ahead.” Jackson order

Mia and Xander had the same deadpanned thought ‘monsters can NOT die’ both shaking their heads before following Jackson 

“We can’t just introduce, that’s just wrong, how about if someone is here?” Xander protest “Even if there isn’t, don’t you thinks that a little wrong?”

“A little wrong! We just had a bus explode. The only people that would still be around are the people we don't want to see.” The son of Poseidon argued “So no I don’t think this is wrong.”

Xander opens his mouth but quickly closes it knowing whatever he might say will be deflected ‘Why does no one listen to me?’

Jackson then approached the woman and asked her for help “Uhm hello, I was wondering if you could help us? My friends and I are on a trip to the west coast, but our bus had an engine eruption and the new one doesn’t come for three days. We were goanna meet my sister tonight but now that got canceled so I hate to ask but can we crash with you until we get a plan?”

“Sure” the kind woman said “how about some snacks” she said guiding the three to the back room where a little picnic table was set up

“Um thank you ma’am.” Jackson muttered in reply

“Please, call me Auntie Em” the lady Insisted 

“Is that hamburgers I smell” Xander exclaims in a mouthwatering tone

“I smell French fries” Mia adds

Jackson raised an eyebrow “uhm Auntie Em, what exactly do you do here? Or are you new in New York?”

“This is actually New Jersey dear” Auntie Em clarified as she hands a boat of fries and a burger to Mia and Xander who gobble them down

“My bad, but anyway. What do you do then?”

“As you can see, I love making sculptures” Auntie Em says gesturing to all the eerily life like statues in the garden “and I also take pictures, as a reference for my sculptures of course.” 

“Well, I saw the statues, but I just have one question, why are they all screaming?” Jackson said 

“Screaming? Oh no dear.” The lady brushes off “I just like to experiment with different poses, that’s all.”

“Oh well, that makes sense. I guess. How long you been making these?”

“Long time. I used to have two sisters to help in the business, but they passed on. Yes, a very unfortunate fate of loneliness” Auntie Em sighs 

He then walked over to the daughter of Demeter who was munching on the fries to close the distance a bit “Mia somethings wrong, I don’t know what. I don’t know why. But just… get ready for a fight.” Jackson whispers to Mia 

“Sure thing Jack” she says stuffing her face with the last of the fries, “Fry?” She holds out the remaining few to him, his stomach erupted into a small growl that he couldn’t resist so he popped it into his mouth 

Jackson turned back to Auntie Em and asked “May I ask. What happened to them?” 

“They were killed” she shakes her head “untimely and unfortunately and now they have faded from this plain of existence”

“I’m–I’m sorry. Well thank you again ma’am, but my friends and I need to start getting a plan. To meet my sister. Thanks for the food again but we need to go.” Jackson says as he grabs his friends' wrists and starts to go but was cut off by the lady's sudden request 

“May I ask before your children leave that I can take a photo of you three, for my next sculpt? For reference.” Aunty em asked of them 

“Oh…Alright, you want all three or one by one?”

“All three would be nice” the older woman replied 

        The demigods sat on a small bench in position “Now children, just squish together and big smiles” aunty em Instructs 

“I’m telling you there’s wrong with her. Who just has all these screaming statues.”
Jackson whispers to Mia

Mia’s eyes glance over the statues and then back to Jackson and gave a small nod ‘now that he says it, the statues do look a bit too realistic’

“Now Mia dear look at her,” The woman said

“Auntie Em,  Auntie Em…” the words play over in Xander's head almost like a tape recorder in the replay, suddenly his eyes shot open like a shotgun firing “don’t look that’s Medusa!” He said tackling the other two down 

“Now why must you ruin things, just like your cursed mother” the snake woman hissed in anger

“Whatever you do some look or else you turn to stone!” Xander exclaimed/informs

“HA! I FUCKING KNEW SOMETHING WAS WRONG!”

“Stop gloating Jackson, we get it your right” Mia shots

”This could have been avoided if you listen to me” Xander retorts 

        “Alright. Now how did Perseus kill her before?” Jackson mused out loud, trying to remember how the tale went “X you still have those shoes?” 

“Yeah I do,” he answers “why? What do you have in mind?” 

“Put them on now, grab as much shit as you can and throw it at her without being snagged. Mia, can you grab her with tree roots and hold her in place? I’m gonna take her head.”

Mia concentrates and a big root eruption from the ground

Xander slips on the shoes and shouts “Maia” and ascends into the air, flying sporadically grabbed a thick branch and proceeded to whack with a thick tree branch before being swatted away

‘Ow!’ He rubbed his head ‘Who put him in charge again? The not to self we need to talk about that afterward.’ He made a mental note to himself 

“MIA NOW!”

Mia wrapped the root around Medusa “hurry it won’t hold her in place for long, I won’t be able to” she warned 

With the help of the other two and a shiny dinner plate, Jackson kept forward, slicing through the monster’s neck. And soon her body turns to dust. Her head remains and after sacking it. The group decided it could be useful.

“Well, that could have gone worse. Everyone alright?” Jackson asked in a surprisingly straight tone

“Yep, just a little bruised,” Xander says 

“Don’t look at the head, even tho it’s severed it could still turn you” Mia said

“Thanks, Mia, wasn’t planning on it” Xander sarcastically replied 

“How the hell did she find us? We crashed a bus and landed right in front of her?” Jackson tried to figure out

“Who the hell knows,” Xander says

“So what do we do now, we’re only one state away and we already lost most of our gear?”

“We continue our journey. Keep going west I suppose” Mia shrugs “We have to, we can’t give up when all of camp is depending on us”

        "I’m gonna check the back and see what we can grab for supplies, can you two make sure we're still good with what we got, if we need to refill on anything, I think that now would be a smart time to do that."

"Ya we can do that, just please don't take that long. This place is creeping me out." Xander asked.

Jackson nodded his head and soon took his exit into the spare rooms. 

After searching around for a little longer than 10 minutes, trying to find anything that would aid them after they had left this 'gift shop'. 

"Come on there's got to be something here that we can use. Yarn? No. Clothes? No. Ahhh what did she even keep back here? Maybe the desk can have something."

Jackson searched through the desk and all the containers that surrounded it also. Most of them were of names and addresses of people and places he didn't know about. That was until one of the names caught his eye.

        "George, Muhammad, Johnathan, wait hold on a second?! HERMES! Ok there might be something here that we can use.” He mummers “What were you doing here?" After reading off the descriptions and details, Jackson found something far greater than what he ever thought he could find.

"Ok, let's see what you were doing, giving statues to some random studio shop in California. Uhm, alright. and the person that was receiving is... ?" As soon as Jackson saw the last name, his mind raced with delight, finally, something was going his way. Snagging the paper out of the folder and running back to his friends, he knew he had to share what he had just found. 

        "Ok so I just got done checking the side rooms, couldn't find anything that would be much of aid, you find anything out here Mia," Xander asked, returning back after his search. 

"Ahh, not that much better than you. Other than a few hafts of empty water bottles, I haven't seen anything that could be of use." Soon afterward, both heard a large thud coming from behind them.

"GUYS, GUYS! I think found something that is going to help us a lot." Jackson claimed while running back to the group.

"Dude, dude calm down, what the hell are you screaming about, what did you find?" Xander said

"Where were heading, I found the exact address to where the underworld is at. Here take a look." 

Handing the two the piece of paper, Xander started to read. "Hermes as a deliver, two stone statues, destination. DOA recording studio's address, is 331 N Glendale Ave, Glendale, CA 91206. 

“Dude all of this just looks like a normal delivery, what's so special about this?" Xander asked, trying to see whatever Jackson saw. 

"Look at who’s getting it." Xander takes a look at the order and his eyes widen.

"Hades?!"

Chapter Text

        Hana was chilling at the end of the docks with an oversized hoodie and her toes dipped in the cold summer lake. Her eyes flickered to the side when she heard the wood creek from approaching footsteps. “Luke.”

“Oh hey, didn’t think you be here. What’s up?” He said walking up to the ravenette 

“Just relaxing” Hana muttered, “it can get noisy back there, even for my taste.” She explained “You?”

“Same as you, needed to get out of that room. Just, needed a place to think.” He replied, taking a seat next to her

She just smiled softly “So why were you up so early this morning? You are never up that early unless it was an emergency.” Hana asks point blank

“Oh that? Nothing Important.” Luke brushed off “I was just, imagining the world, but with changes, big changes you know.”

Her eyes flicked to the side questionable “changes?” She repeated “Like activism? Awesome! My mom does a little activism in the past for some mortal world stuff. I did to, like I helped and all but…” She grinned in delight, with a hint of pride 

“No.” He shakes his head “Like a change in rulers. I don’t know where I’m heading with this, buts it’s gonna be big.” He clarified, glancing back down at her “Though, I bet you made an enthusiastic activist.” Luke chuckled and ruffled her hair a bit

“But what does that have to do with you being MIA before 7 fricking 30 in the morning?” she chided “If you wanted to have your imagination run wild, I know one place that it can” Hana gave a bit of a cat grin “plus you could have shared in our suffering with us” she added sweetly with a small pout

“What do you mean?”

“Stolls blaring Disney songs at this morning, remember. Not that I hate a good song, but they had it on like 11 and on top of that people were just being annoying that I had to see what the commotion was.” She rolled her eyes  and says playfully “Ethan and a boatload of others were about to skin them alive if you didn’t come back; Because you are apparently the only one that they actually listen to.” Hana ranted and huffed at the end, chuckling in good faith “Honestly how can you forget? I remember it and I was half tired and groggy and asleep for most of it” she teased playfully hitting him in the arm. “...We missed you” she playfully crooned and pouted her bottom lip

“Oh that. Sorry, I didn’t think they would be that much of a pain.” Luke apologized

“You know they can be that way sometimes” Hana grinned “You’ve been busy lately” she noted, changing the subject “Like a bit busier than normal. It’s not just normal counselor duties huh? Someone has some secret he’s hiding” she states in a sing-song voice. “Mind telling me what secrets you may have or where you keep disappearing off to?" Hana asked coly, leaning into Luke’s chest and tipping her head back, at the same time her hands reached up to Luke’s chin and pulled it down so their eyes match “You aren’t cheating on me, are you? I really hope you aren’t.” her lips form a thin line, and concern and doubt flicker in her eyes.

“Oh come on! You're already going to that guess? No Hana, you're my one and only.” He replied

Hana sighs, sheepishly scratching her neck and glancing away “sorry, it’s just-” but cuts herself off before going into excruciating detail about her past love life

He rubbed her cheek and gave her a reassuring grin, which repealed all the worry immediately “It’s fine X already blurted how you had a bit of trouble with love so your a bit nervous”

“He did?! I’m going to kill him!”

Luke laughed “No you aren’t.”

”Yes I am. I’m going to turn him into a human pretzel, I swear” she proclaims making Luke crack a grin

He shook his head in denial and then changed the subject. “Can I tell you something else?“ he then asked “But you have to keep quiet, no one can know.”

”Okay, you have my word. I won’t tell anyone about whatever it is.” she nods

“I–I wanna change how the world runs, I want to change who’s in charge. The gods, they don’t do a goddamn thing and we're supposed to just blindly follow since they never had a reality check and learn the fuck up?! No one else is gonna do it. So, it might as well be me! I’m taking the Olympians down. They did nothing for us demigods anyways.”

She blinks a few times “A revolution?” she concludes, you can hear the grin in her laughter “I love the energy but how ya gonna get the ball rolling? Can’t exactly revolutionize things with only one voice. Can you?” The ravenette tilts her head curiously

“It’s not only me, Hana. I’m recruiting an army.”

“An a-army?” Hana's eyes widen a bit as her position becomes a bit more ridged and her expression looks a bit appalled “it sounds a bit more like you want to start a-a war…” She said still a bit surprised at the idea “I-I know change is hard, and it doesn’t happen immediately sometimes...and scary at times too. Maybe it could take a lifetime for change to happen…” Hana gently touches his hand “…but war?” Taking it in hers and giving it a soft squeeze “I’m not sure how to respond to that sort of argument”

Revolutions only pop up when people are not content with the system at play. That’s how most end if the repetitive nature of history is to go off of. 

The dangers of going too far she was aware of. Like her friend she was more of a lover than fighter but unlike her she would take more of an initiative for what she believes in but the same great lengths of ambition he speaks of.

“It’s the only way to get their attention, Hana. Sometimes you need to do extreme stuff to get any results." He firmly states, his eyes were hard to read but she could tell by his voice he meant it 

"I mean yes but..." She glances away and takes a deep breath then glances back "I'm not trying to say its entirely wrong and moralize what you think, maybe there is some truth to it,” she nods “But those are some crazy hurdles to jump through immediately. Are you sure? Are you up for the task needed for such crazy endeavors? What will that mean for the future then?"

"That cabin that I run, it’s been this way for over a century, how much more time do they need? They're not going to change; So fucking I’m gonna.” Luke replied to Hana who didn’t need to be an empath to feel the seething animosity radiating from his words, the stubborn determination in his voice to take action.

 Hana’s face drops as a dark cloud form at the thought, and her eyes shift off to the side “I know, I hear their voices too” she croaks, she hung her head at such a thought 

“So why does nothing change? Nothing, no matter how many of us die in their name, nothing Changes. Nothing Hana!” Luke cries

‘Nothing huh? It’s stagnant, a standstill. etc. nothing changes while they sit on their shiny thrones on Olympus.’ Shaking the gloomy feeling she took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking next, “Change can be little but a little effect can grow into something big if enough people help it grow over time and generations; ever heard of the snowball effect? I hate change, especially ever so sudden but maybe sometimes–I want the good change if anything.” Her glance shifts back up to Luke’s. “I wish it came faster too”

She was trying to be positive and find a silver lining in this debate, but she feared it was only words of a dreamer more so and not one of a realist, —Not that she was ashamed of that— but knowing all too well just going off of optimism will get no one nowhere if actions aren’t put behind them.

“Trust me, I would love to see a future filled with magic, dreams, and wishes brought to life.” She gently crooned, she waves her hands, and makes some small miscellaneous illusions appear, dancing over the water. 

They disappear in a shower of sparkles “Change is hard…and sometimes scary…really scary, and sometimes we don’t want it but it’s just thrust on us, and what makes it scary is the bad outcomes it holds but it can hold good as well; We can make it, if we try.” A ghost of a sad smile appears on her face trying her hardest to find a solid optimistic outlook in the debate

Luke then asks in swift succession

“Then tell me, what changes have you done?”

’I suppose I can say that I suggested stuff that could improve camp lifestyle yeah. But…’ She rolls her eyes, brushing the first thought aside ‘Maybe if I just try harder, maybe if I need to make more people care’

“What change has anybody done?”

The second question got her gears ticking a bit more ‘The other campers? Do they seem to notice? Do they care enough to speak up? What good will it even do?’ her face scrunched in confusion, a cloud of hopelessness passed as she asked herself the last question 'I can't ever answer that one since I don't have the experience too. So why ask me? Does he mean just camp if not then I actually have an answer to that.'  

“What changes have ever been made?”

‘There has to be better ways we must try first, I believe there is. Peace will take as much strength as war, Jade understands the notion very well. That is whom I learned it from. But still how long will that take?

If problems go unheard on deaf ears then how good is that? Now that’s the worst luck of all.’ her pensive eyes were shadowed by her hair, consoling her emotions a bit more 'I think.....I think I see what you are talking about. Voice to the voiceless. Desperate, desperate people want to do…something.'

Luke's tone gets a bit higher with each question asked.

Hana was broken from her train of thought when Luke suddenly raised his voice to its highest it has been throughout the entire conversation “ANSWER ME HANA!” She flinched at the tone slightly at first, as, said before it was unexpected to her.

She thought she imagined his eyes flashing strangely for a moment but chalked it up to the glare of the setting sun shining in her eyes a bit or something like that.

she then shot up, knitting her brows together with a hint of anger, she retorts with a hiss in her voice “don’t shout at me!”

“See, you know I’m right, not a damn thing has changed and nothing will change!” Luke exclaimed 

“What?” Her stance faults a bit, but not enough to show she’d back down “I didn’t say you were right nor wrong” she counters, trying to stay impartial but she could see the valid points in the argument and could not totally disagree with that.

”But you know I got a point.” He drawled “The gods don’t care about us if they did then we wouldn’t have to live like this.”

”Like…” she mutters. “All I’m just saying is let’s try something else before resorting to drastic measures. There has to be a way” she crooned with a hope-filled voice

“You know what I mean." He gives her a knowing stare making her quickly glance away. Luke then stands up to his full height which had about a foot on Hana; not wavering his glance "You know as well as I there are dozens of children in that cabin hopelessly waiting to be claimed by a parent that may never, and the others that have-“ his gaze soften

”I know” she muttered, sighing and not moving from her position one bit, her gaze trailing off as it glanced over at the fiery sunset over the lake "It's problematic and sad" she whispered in a hushed, sympathetic breath as she crossed her arms under her chest as her expression shadows

He placed his fingers under her chin and titled it back towards him and up, meeting his gaze “I’ll let you think on this.”

Her arms uncrossed and hung at her sides. “And if I decline?” she hesitantly asked, her lips pulled down into a half frown and her lavender eyes swarming with so many questions.

"Either way I want you to stay safe,” he says truthfully, brushing his fingers of his other hand through some of her hair and wiping it behind her ear. “The last thing is for you and me to be on opposing sides, so please don’t. But if you do just promise you’d keep your head down and stay out of my way. Just be safe if you do” 

She didn’t know if it was a concern or a soft-spoken threat. She likes to think the former.

“L-Luke” Hana tries but fails at finding the right words

“I’ll see you later tonight stardust.” He kissed her forehead before he took his leave from the docks

Hana didn’t know what to feel exactly. Her eyes flickered a bit as she thought it over. ‘Did Luke have a point? That the only change is through this extreme view? I mean–but that’s just jumping so many hurdles. 

Jade would certainly disagree with something like this. But that makes sense knowing the person she is. What about some others?

Xander: probably see it as foolish and impulsive. Well, he’s Athena it’s like he would resort to logic. But maybe if I told him the truth his views would change a bit.

Jade: I already said was too emotional and steer in the opposite direction. At most, she stay neutral. 

Mia and Jackson, I’m quite not sure about their read.

Any other I can think of from the top of my mind?…

And me…’

She silently watches as Luke disappears into the tree line with several thoughts on her mind. ‘There’s always another option. Right? Another way to start a revolution? To be heard?’ Hana shakes her head ‘Did they have that hard of a time? I don’t have the right to say.’ Hana shook her head 'At least for the campers themselves. I am certain enough that I had enough of the Olympians' games. especially the love cruel b*tch who messes with my life…And Zeus, oh Zeus' She couldn’t help but narrow her eyes and let out a small sneer

She then glanced back down at the rippling lake “I may not have the same experience for as long as Ethan or Jade or any of the others had but I do know that I suppose Luke does have a point.” The raventte agrees albeit a bit reluctantly ‘no one should be treated like a second-class citizen and the minor and unclaimed are an example of that.’ The mere thought made her angry. She had only been at camp for only about a week but still, the thought brought out a cold irate rage within. “But to go to that extreme?” She ponders out loud

Flopping on her back and letting out an exasperated sigh “But why did he ask me? I haven’t been here nearly as much as others; sure, I had known since like I was 14 but…” she trailed off, confused “these troubles? I-I don’t know. Do I even call them mine too? Maybe when Xan gets back I could ask him for some advice.”

Chapter Text

        Later that night after the Hermes cabin went to sleep Ethan then snuck out only to be stopped by Hana who was leaning on the side of the cabin as she was barely sticking out of the shadows

“What are you doing up?” She asked

“I could ask the same for you.” Ethan smooth replies 

“Just got back from a bakery in New York,” she says holding a small bag of sweet treats “Was in the mood for something sweet, ya know” she shrugs, nibbling on a vanilla bean mochi “Want some?” 

“Er, okay. But just one.” He takes one and pops it into his mouth

”want anything else? Pastry, doughnut, crème puff?”

”I’m good, but thanks.” Ethan declines 

“So where you off to?”

“Training” he lied

“Bit late don’t you think?” Hana raised a skeptical brow

“Never too late to improve” Ethan replied 

Hana nodded in agreement “That’s true, there is always room even for the most experience in their craft. Well then, Oyasumi Ethan” she waved before dipping back into the shadows and munching on her midnight snack

“Night” Ethan replied, turning and walking off

        Then proceeded to meet Jade by the center of the cabins. “There you are?” the daughter of Aphrodite whispered “I just saw Luke run off into the forest like maybe 15-25 minutes prior” she informed “Seems like he was heading northwest slightly”

“So you have any idea as to what Luke could ever be doing anyway?” Ethan says

She shrugged “I am not sure, but we will find out” she replied “We better hurry before we lose his trace”

“The only thing to the north of us would be the mortal world. Ethan points out “The hell do you think is out there.”

“Maybe he’s out to commit kleptomania?” Jade said a bit unsure, half joking

“Na, that’s one of the traits he never developed. Plus, what would be so downfaced to hide it from everyone.”

“I’m not sure how to answer” Jade shrugs “And your right he’s not really a klepto.” She backtracks her original statement

“What are we gonna do when we finally track him down?” Ethan asks

“Confront him?” She suggests, a bit unsure

“You think he’s gonna try and fight us?” He asks “We’re pretty far out so he doesn’t want to be seen.” The raven haired boy points out

“Stay in the shadows” Jade replies “If he does than we fight, simple, right.” She said confidently 

“He’ll kill us both.” He rebukes “You saw that fight he had with Jackson; we don’t stand a chance.”

“You’ve seen him spare hundreds of times even gone against him a few of those times” Jade counters “you know his style at least; At least you’ll have a chance.”

“Well if worse comes and I have to fight him.” Ethan nods “What are you gonna do?”

“I can fight!” she retorts with a gleam of determination in her eyes “Just cause I’m an Aphrodite kid doesn’t mean I can’t. I don’t wish to be a hindrance.” 

“We both know that you aren’t that good. Now stop arguing and keep tracking. He’s around here somewhere.” He mummers back

“Fine” she huffed. ‘I can fight, I just don’t want to. Sometimes I can’t even start one.’ She mentally argued 

        The two kept following the tracked a bit farther and found Luke not far. Hidden behind some foliage, they spied on him and tried to figure out what he was up to.

“Uhm alright, so he stopped moving but the hell is he doing all the way in the woods? You think he's gonna try and summon something?” Ethan questions, observing the scene that was not far from them

She sent a glance his way and shrugged “I’d expect something of a Hekate kid, not him, a Hermes kid” she whispered

“Well it’s either that or something is gonna die in this big circle that he cut down. How long you think he’s been doing this?”

“Eeesh” she sucked in a sharp breath “what do you think he’s summoning? Paimon? Didn’t know he was into demonology” she sarcastically adds

“Hold on you head that? Sounds like rustling in the bushes?” Ethan glances over towards the direction of the noise, then he saw something that scared him. Other people coming this way, from all around. Tho dark he could slightly make out the shape. They were all heading toward Luke in the middle of the clearing.

“Jade, get down.” Ethan tackled Jade to the ground in hope they would not get noticed by all the people circling around them.

“It’s a séance or some sort of ritual, I knew it” Jade hissed, whisper quietly from underneath Ethan. The two turn their heads backs towards the scene as they continued to watch from the foliage they were hiding in

“I don’t think I think it’s a ritual. This looks more like a reunion, or a gather at least, just wished he could hear what the hell he was saying.” He hissed the last sentence 

“Maybe I can help,” Jade said sitting up “I’m good at reading lips” she says with a winking grin, pulling out a pair of binoculars and studied the scene for a few minutes “they look like they are talking about something about a new age. New age of what? I’m not sure?” The daughter of Aphrodite shakes her head

“Ok. None of this making any sense. He wants to start a new and he needs his own cult for this in the middle of the woods?

Second who are those people. None of them go to camp at least the ones that I spot do, and I have never seen any of them in the streets before, how did he find them?”

“I’m not sure. let’s just head back before-” Jade’s reply was cut short as her glance then went from Ethan to a different subject and her mouthed ‘behind you’ to her ravenette partner

“Don’t move, they don’t know were here we just need to wait this out until they all leave. Then we can head back but stay still.” He whispered 

She seemed to get the same idea because she put a finger over her lips and then signals for them to continue to watch the scene hoping that that if they stay quiet as mice that they won’t get caught and might learn a bit more. 

All the while the daughter of Aphrodite conveys what the mysterious group is saying through sign language. If she knew Ethan knew it or not it was the best, she could do so that their chances of getting caught wouldn’t go up.

"Something about revolutions, new ages and mysterious leader" she signed "It doesn’t add up" Jade adds, shaking her head "we might need more information to put this all together"

“Are they talking about the gods?” he asks “No that wouldn’t make sense.” Ethan quickly retracts the idea “Luke never talks about his father or any of the gods at all.” He tsks 

Jade makes a ‘lower voice’ sign with a cautious expression, still a bit skittish and whispers a barely audible “I know. He has too much animosity to even talk about that sort of subject” Her face dropped slightly “I feel sorry for him, he probably had it one of the toughest out of all of us” Jade felt sympathy for her blonde friend and a bit of a grudge towards the gods isn’t anything new to any of them 

“You–you don’t think he’s talking about starting a revolution, or something bigger.”

She got a cold chill from that alone. She knew the logic behind it but she didn’t like how it was going still. “I mean I know desperate people do desperate things but that jumps so many levels of almost every kind of logic” she counters “It sounds like it’s going off pure raw emotional instinct levels of insanity.”

“You're the emotional queen. Can’t you sense what he’s feeling. What’s going through his head?”

She closes her eyes and concentrates on her target, even tho her empathy powers are usually passive she would need to really concentrate to get a clear sight of a certain person’s ‘true’ emotions “animosity, rage, anger…” Jade pauses “lots of unchecked anger and sadness…for Thalia I suppose, they must of been close before camp.” She told before continuing “Like a mixed, deep seeded fear…for his mother…it’s represented but I can still feel it if I try hard. But also a glimmer of mirthfulness mixed in.” She opens her eyes “and one other thing, love” Jade had a sad smile “Sounds like a tragedy…bittersweet indeed” she muttered “sometimes emotions are never easy to sort out” she shakes her head

“Thalia, he… he hasn’t spoken about her in years, and I’ve never heard him say a thing about his mother,” Ethan replies almost alien to the subject

“It seems he still holds some trauma from his past life that he tries to keep under lock and key” Jade mused “There are things that we all don’t wish to speak about, even with the closest of friends and allies” Jade’s gaze drifted back to the clearing. “Uh, where did Luke go? He isn’t there.” She said slightly concerned with a click of her tongue 

“He took his little pack and made them all compact near the fire. He’s not gone, just in shadow.” Ethan informs “what the hades is he doing?”

“Does it matter? this gives us a perfect escape opportunity.” Jade counters “who knows if we stay here longer, we might get caught and be the next blood sacrifice for the weird and creepy Aztec cult, and I don’t want that.” she shakes her head

“Alright fine, just keep quiet, he doesn’t know were here.” Ethan reluctantly agreed “Alright we head south and just keep going.” He reminds

        She nods and they both pad out of range and back to camp, managing to avoid the harpies along the way. “Well that was interesting” Jade exhaled a breath she didn’t know she was holding “I guess now we know Luke is a cultist. But what do you think the purpose is for exactly?” She mused out loud 

“Whatever he’s doing he’s gathered people that are either forgot or ignored.”

“How can you tell?”

“-None of those people were from here and he’s not getting mortals for, whatever that was.”

“Do you think he’ll target the Hermes cabin next? We both know how much you guy feel that way” Jade’s face shifts into a sympathetic one for her introverted friend “and I’m afraid that the younger ones would follow him blindly because they are too young to know what might really be happening”

“No, he’s not fighting us. There was something in the look in his eyes; He’s not fighting the camp; he’s fighting the people that own this place... I think?” Ethan hypothesis

“The gods” she concludes “He wants to fight the Olympians? But how does that add up?!” She questions “I know he hates his father and the other gods for Thalia and the failed quest but what could cause that much hatred to build up?” She ranted as she tried to find the right pieces to this mystery. Finally shaking her head “Maybe we will find the answer in the morning. Let’s sleep on it and continue the search in the morning”

“Ya your right, I’m calling it a night. I’m gonna see if I can sleep on this and come to somewhat of an answer.” He agreed 

        They part and head toward their respective cabins, then padded in he spots Hana sneaking into Luke’s bed, she glances up when she notices him and retorts “hey he’s gone and there was a bed free, I’d snag my chance when I can! It be a nice change to sleep in a bed for once this summer”

He quietly chuckled, teasing “Ya sure whatever you say, and if that’s the case then why aren’t you asleep yet?” 

“I was just about when I heard you come in” she counters “What were you doing anyways? You don’t usually train for an hour and a half at nights usually?”

“Got carried away, just been an ingesting few days so got carried away. Yesterday was as much action than any of us are used to.”

“Sure, I still don’t get the whole thing fully, but it can’t be any good if some forbidden chosen one comes in the mix” Hana talks with her hands.

“Ya, but just hope Jackson knows what he’s doing or else these storms are gonna get a lot worse.”

“And here I was excited to go away for the summer” she sighed, remaking sarcastically as she laid down “knew it was crazy, just not this crazy.” She dryly chuckles “Just hope it doesn’t go south, someone’s gonna get nightmares if Xan doesn’t come back. I’m the only one who can damn that eggheaded moronic birdbrain cousin of mine.” she proclaims

"I'm sure he's fine." Ethan assured his friend's worries "Now are you gonna keep waiting for Luke to come back or can I go to bed now?"

“Urusai” she hissed, pulling the blankets up and was happy she was facing away from him because she was grinning like an idiot as she took in Luke’s sent on the blankets

“so is that a yes or a no?” 

“Whatever” she turned and let out a big yawn “Oyasumi” Hana muttered before heading off to the realm of dreams 

Ethan took that as a ‘yes’ by her drowsy attitude and what the last thing she muttered meant. Pulling the covers up and going to sleep himself and joining her in the realm of sleep

Chapter Text

          After the trio defeated Medusa,Xander suggested they get a change of clothes and ‘barrow’ from the local drug store since most of their supply got roasted on the bus curtesy of Zeus and the furies 

“Hey guys after that I suggest we find a town and restock on first aid and maybe get some snacks,” Xander says “Only problem is we don’t have enough cash to pay for both” he sighed, shaking his head solemnly 

“Really? I know we lost most of the goods in the bus, but we’re already out, seriously?”

“Let’s see we had all our food and money with Mia and she left it in the bus”

“Well sorrryy,” she sarcastically replied “sorry that I was scared that I was going to be ripped apart by servants of Hades and blasted out of nowhere because of this one” she points an accusing finger at Jackson “Yea this is all Jacks fault, I mean if he had less powerful gods hate him then this would be bit easier” Xander halfheartedly joked with a grin 

“How the hell is any of this my fault? I didn’t ask to be the son of the sea.”Jackson protested 

“I don’t know” his blonde friend shrugs “but if we are playing the blame game then you just so happen to be next”

“Ah shut up.” Jackson jabs him in the arm both getting a good laugh. “But back to running out of supplies. We’re goanna need a refill, we just stared this trip.”

“And apparently your uncle want to make it harder before we barely begin”

“But seriously, how much exactly do we have?

Food, map, anything medical. Not feeling to great after the last couple of scraps.” Jackson list off “Hell even the small fights have been adding up.”

“Wait, do we have a map?” Xander’s face morphed into one of panic “No map means no way to find the nearest town and–I mean I was ok with the other thing but if we have no map then how are we going to find our way to where we need to go” he stated to spiral 

“Calm down we’ll find a way, we’re resourceful demigods after all” Mia says trying to reassure him

“Whatever,” he huffs trying to play off “let’s just try and find somewhere before something else happens. 

We caused enough of a scene as it is and then Medusa” they all shived from the mention 

“Ok, so let’s think. Have no more food, and I’m guessing M is to drained to start growing more trees, right?” Jackson asked

Mia nods her head “sorry guys”

“You can only do so much.” Jackson pats her shoulder. “And we have no idea what the next move is.“ Jackson pointed out “I mean, I see the faint lights of what looks like some tiny town just north of us. Think the smartest choice is just grab some supplies and keep heading west.”

“I was going to say that” Xander says a bit fluster still reeling from his mini spiral “I mean yea, I agree, let’s head to town”

With that the crew began their March towards the town. 

Little under an hour had passed, and the sun was starting to fall, though plenty of sun light was still available.

       Finally their reached the outskirts of a town called Franklin.

The trio saw a sign that welcomed them to this small rural town

“Well let’s get what we need and leave” Xander said

“First we need to even find what we’re looking for. How much of each thing do we still have?”

“25 dollars in mortal money which isn’t enough for a meal for the night, chard deodorant stick of you want to use that, and just a lonely granola bar” Xander lists 

“Honestly, I’ll take it.” Jackson grabs the bar.

“Hey, I’m hungry too!” Mia interjects

“Ahh, fuck we need more stuff.” Jackson spilts the groans into thirds and give each member a piece.

“You’re a jerk sometimes.“ Xander comments popping his piece into his mouth 

“How?” Jackson ask perplexed.

“You just are Tsuki can agree if she were here, we both know that”

“Alright alright, but we need to think of what to do next.

There’s a few stores in town, their destined to have what we need.”

“We could go to the local pharmacies and/or drugstore for the basics medical care we need and grab some snacks along the way there” Xander suggests “Not the healthiest option but there isn’t much when traveling. We could always grab some fruit from the grocery store if you want instead of the candy?” He offer an alternative 

“Ya, but still we need supplies. Actually go back to that drug store you were talking about, they are goanna have almost everything.”

“I mean there aren’t going to have something crazy like monster repellent but maybe we can grab some other practical items”

“Better than what we have now.” He sarcastically said “Let’s head over there and just see what they have.” Jackson said, Xander and Mia nodded 

       The three then walked over to the local drug store to acquire more supplies for their further journey 

There was only one problem, they barely had any money, only having 25 dollars left on them and they doubt they could buy all they needed and a place to sleep for the night with that

“Ok, so we don’t have a lot of money, and we have a lot of stuff we need. Food is probably higher on the list, sooo...I have an idea.” Jackson starts off with 

“And a place for the night” Mia said “even if we still have some sun left it’s about nightfall and we will get nowhere in the dark, prime targets for monsters” she explains 

“Ha! If I had my dad’s power then we could still travel through the night. His mother was a nocturnal goddess so like that be real helpful huh” Xander joked “but yea, it be wiser to rest up as well”

“Then here, I have an idea. Xander give Mia the money there’s a small local shop that has food, Mia, just buy whatever you can.”

“What, you want me to buy some high class steaks, although I would like to taste something other than what camp has to offer sometimes” she says sarcastically, muttering the last part to herself 

“Look you have 25 bucks, you can get whatever is in there, just Make sure it is enough. Thanks M.”

“What about you guys? You aren’t worried I wast what little money we have left?” She asks

“Just trust me, I have a lead. We won’t be long.” Jackson assured 

He starts to drag Xander away from a perplexed Mia

       They then went into an alleyway where jackson started to whisper his plan

“Ok so, there’s two ways we can do this.” Jackson holds up two fingers 

Xander gestured ‘go on’  listening attentively 

“One of them is kind of hoping on luck. The other is a more certain but a lot ‘nastier’.” Jackson curled his fingers “Which one you want?”

“The good idea first” Xander said 

“Ok, so. You and I are goanna go in there if a little bit of time and just see everything they have that we need. After some time, you are goanna call the guy in and ask for some help.” Jackson then pauses. His next few words came out a bit stiff “Then, I…I, um, knock him out, grab our shit, and run out of there like there’s no Manyata.”

“Got ya” Xander hummed “and as if this wasn’t the craziest way to shop lift” he joked “Just one problem to all this, the security, and the cameras will tape use, evidence. Then they will certainly arrest us for shoplifting?” he explains “we are going to be dead either way then”

“Well, that’s the thing you remember how I said this all on chance. Well, I’m running the gamble that the most covers us.

I heard Chiron talk about this thing back at camp, and how it stops mortals from seeing what we’re seeing. So, maybe, maybe this won’t see what we’re doing?” He explains

“The mist?” Xander answers “What about it?”

“I was wondering about this thing but Chiron always said that I should focus more on my swordsmanship skills”

”Well the mist is like a veil, it separates the mortal world from the magical one. A select few could control it mist by nature instinct or after a bit of practice, more often it would be a descendant of Hekate as she if the lady of the mist” he explained 

“So ya, that’s pretty much what I got.” Jackson said “You ready?”

“One problem the cameras, I think I can manipulate the people to turn a blind eye but the cameras are going to be tricky” he thought out loud

“Listen, we’re not goanna be here long. We do this, Mia comes back with food. And we just high-tale onto the train and get the fuck out of here. I told you, all this is hoping the mist changes everything the mortals see, Cameras and everything.”

Xander still had a look of uncertainty about all this. Not only taking a chance of the mist doing them a favor, but of the fact they are doing a robbery. I mean, they were supposed to save the day, right?

“Look Xander, I know this is wrong, but we need supplies and food. We are on a mission to save the world, I know you don’t like this, but a few small side jobs, in the middle of random town in New Jersey.

The prizes outweighs the cons, right?” Jackson tried to reason to this son of Athena

“The mist doesn’t necessarily cover everything, only change perspective of mortals and sometimes us demigods." he clarifies "I was doped by it its veil a few time before it was pointed out to me"

“Look I know it’s not perfect, but it’s the best we got. Now come on, we’re running out of time.”

He took a big sigh "But I suppose you have a point. We have much more to worry about.” Xander said “I need to put my moral dilemma aside right now to get things done what needed to be done. I can manipulate the people if any spot you. but cameras are trickier so just try and stay out of their view” he warily explains 

“There you go. Come on, this won’t be long.” Jackson flashes a reassuring grin

       The two walk into the store, lucky for them, it was a rather small shop. Fitting for a small town.

A few isle, and a single person behind the desk playing on his phone.

The store, though tiny, had most of what they needed. Small medical section, and brief selection of cloths, but still there.

“I’ll head to the medical line, you look for whatever else we need, alright. After a few minutes, call the guy over, I’ll get behind him, grab what we need and get the hell out of here.”

Xander nods and heads over to the aisle, after a while calling the employee over 

“Excuse me sire, I am having trouble finding what I am looking for”

“What is it you are looking for?” The employee asks

“I think I saw it over here” Xander point

As soon as Xander talking the employee’s head off he made sure the aisle they were in was all clear 

‘Ok, now it’s my turn.’ Jackson had a metal bar, and creeped behind the dude.

Keeping himself quiet, he stuck him in the back of the head, swinging like a pro baseball player.

The dude fell face first, Jackson immediately went to check to see if the guy was still breathing. 

“Oh thank you gods he’s still alive.” He breath a sigh of relief scared they would be wanted for more then just theft.

Xander looked absolutely shocked and stunned “What the hell you baka! What was that?!” He then shouts waving his arms frantically 

“Reinsurance.” Jackson answers “Now get what you need, I’m grabbing the medicine and getting out of here.”

“Ugh, wha–the Jackson!” He hissed, his hands balled and twisted 

After they grabbed all that they  exited but not before Xander turned the sign from ‘open’ to ‘close’

       “Do we got what we need, now I say we find a place to rest for the night” Xander voiced

 What we’re doing now is finding M. Then we’re heading to the train station, just need to get out of here. And then we can sleep on the train.” Jackson explained

The two walked the small town trying to find her, eventually finding her at a small vegan restaurant 

“Hey M, what did you find?”

“A vegan grilled cheese and also Ice tea” She said “It was good, I also god a Cesar salad too but I ate all that”

“She…She really went out and just got take out.” Jackson whispered to himself ‘AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH.’ Jackson screamed in his mind as this was not what he meant.

“Well that’s, all fine and dandy…but we need to get out of here. Like now, we’re heading to the train station.” Jackson said, this time with more urgency

“But I’m not done with my ice tea” Mia whines Ever so innocently 

“ITS A DRINK, bring it with you!” He reasoned

“But we have like a week and a half left” she then countered with 

“I sorry, but I don’t want to waste time. In case you forgot if we don’t do this I am going to DIE!!!!” He put real big emphasis on the last word 

       The three reached the train station just at the edge of town with all the things they acquired 

“Ok, so now all we need is get on the train, and forget we ever in this place.” Jackson said with a sound relief 

“Yes and then we just continue west…even tho we don’t have a map, and we don’t know where we are going exactly…but it’s fine, I can think of a plan to get us there fast. No big deal” Xander said trying his best not trying to spiral “We know our end goal at least it’s not that bad, I’ll find us a quick route and we can do this.” He reassured, probably himself more than the other more so “ by the way there’s nothing that a good backup plan can’t handle” 

“Is he always like this?” Mia asked “Fusses over everything I mean we will figure something out but he treats it like the end of the world”

“No not normally, he only gets this way when he’s nervous about something.” Jackson answers Mia

Jackson walks over and grabs Xander by the shoulders, looking him in the eyes trying to calm him down.

“Xander, Xander calm down. We are getting ready to do the next step. This train is what we need, it’s going to take us over halfway through the country. We will bring going too fast for monsters to catch us. We’ll be out of this town fast, we’re goanna be alright.”

“Right, it’s best for the team” he muttered 

“Exactly,” he exclaims “now all we need to do is get on the train.” He finished his rant

“Wait how are we goanna do that we don’t have a ticket.” Jackson asked Mia

“We don’t have the money and we aren’t Hermes kids” Mia  points out “There is a chance we are caught, higher than Hermes kids”

“Ok, think.” Jackson mutters “There has to be something we can do. We still have a good amount of time before they start checking tickets.” he reasoned “Maybe some one dropped a pair and we could use those?”

“Wouldn’t they be looking if they lost them if so” she rebuked 

“Fuck, probably. You got any idea?” Jackson asked, with a hint of anguish 

“No”

“I could manipulate the mist to make them think we have tickets,” Xander murmured “Han was alway the illusionist”

“I mean, if you can, but that’s relying pretty hard on-” Jackson was interrupted but the sounds of sirens blasting and cop cars speeding down the road

“I KNEW IT!” Xander exclaimed hands down 

“God damnit he must have woke up. How, I smacked the shit out of him.” He hissed in frustration “Ahhh knew I should have thrown him in the basement!”

“We are so dead” 

“What did you two do?” Mia raised a puzzling brow

“Nothing! Nothing that I can’t explain on the train. Just ahh god that speeds up everything and, wait hold on a second.” Jackson noticed that all the people waiting in line had the same stressed look ass sells as the guards. Turns out this kind of thing never happens in this kind of town. Thus Jack got the idea, maybe they could sneak on the train instead.

“I have an idea, but we need to act fast, we don’t have much time ” Jack grabbed both Mia’s and Xander's arms and sped over to the back end of the train, where the guards were supposed to be looking out for people acting around, though thankfully this guard was just as distracted, listening to his radio about what ever was going on with the police.

“We need to hop in, now. They’re only going to stay this way for so long.” So, Jackson hopped into the train. Grabbed both Mia’s and Xander's hands and pulled them aboard, and walked to an open pair of seats, pretending that everything was normal

       Once settled in the seats Mia then takes out the containers with the food she bought “seashore fries?” She offered, Xander took the box next and started to eat some.

“So now what? What is our next move? How long do you think this will go smoothly until this mode of transportation gets blown up?” She sarcastically muses

“That, is something I don’t want to think about. Finally have more than 5 seconds to breathe and I’m goanna enjoy every second of it.” Jackson said as he declines in his seat.

“Let’s hope there are no kindly ones on this train” she jokes

“Do you remember the last time with them? We almost died, I rather not” Xander comments

“That is a memory I would rather forget.” Jackson wistfully said 

“And that wasn’t even from the New York/Jersey border that happened, and all because some gods want his head” he says casually pointing his thumb at his friend

“Yes, we get.” He rolls his eyes back and forth “I’m a walking sign for monster buffets. I can’t help that I’m organically stronger than the rest of you shmucks. Hehe.” He smirks

“Oh what was that” Xander exclaims with a raised voice, tackling  Jackson out of his seat, his pride rubbed the wrong way by the spawn of the sea

Mia just shakes her head disapprovingly and mutters “boys” rolling her eyes as well. She eats the rest of the fries as she watches the classic rivals fight for their dominance 

       It was getting dark out and Xander was already asleep in his seat, Mia was lazily glancing out the window while Jackson was looking in no particular direction 

“Ahh, damnit. Ahh that one’s goanna sting.” The sea spawn hissed under his breath “Actually where did I put that case anyway.” Jackson starts to rummage through some bags they had brought with them.

Mia looked over curious not knowing what he was trying to find.

“Hm” she hums glancing over trying to get a peak “what are you looking for?”

“Bandages. Last couple of scraps really got me banged up.”

“We only fought Medusa,” she pointed out “it wasn’t that bad, and mortal are pain but they can be less dangerous than monsters ya know”

“And the furiers, and the small monsters that we fought on the way here, and the bus blowing up.” he laity off “Do I need to keep going!”

“The kindly ones?” She got a shiver from just saying that, not even their real title

“Ya. They really didn’t want me walking after that. One of them got me on the back pretty well also.“ he informed “Shit I can still feel the cut. Actually do you mind helping me with this?” Jackson asked

“Sure” she smiled “The servants of the underworld can be a bit ruthless when dealing out punishments” She said grabbing the first aid kit 

“Thanks.” He. Chimed “There should be a empty train cart near the end, don’t think I’m allowed to get wrapped here.”

Jackson stands up and lends his hand to Mia, helping her out the seat.

Mia felt her cheeks faint blush when he touched her hand, unbeknownst to Jackson tho. 

       Jackson and Mia walked to the back of the train where the last cart was complete vacant. Jackson held the door and Mia walked in.

“Think this should work, thanks again.”

“No problem you are my teammate, we are in this together after all” she states

“I know, I know, but. Never mind.” He shakes his head. Jackson sat down and Mia sat in the section behind him.

“You know how to wrap up right. Or need a little help?”

“I think I got it” she assured 

“Alright then.” Jackson then takes his Jacket and shirt off leaving only his bare back.

Mia’s face blushed, now noticing how toned he really was, not until now.

However, she also noticed all the deep cuts and wounds he also had. ‘He wasn't lying, these fights have been getting to him. His scent must really be a lot stronger than Xander's and I.'

Mia got out the disinfectant from the kit and started to apply it with a cotton ball

“This might sting a bit” she warned, dabbling it gently on the Wound. 

“Not like anything on this trip hasn’t hurt. Just go for it.”

Mia started to apply the wounds with the soaked cotton ball, dabbing it gently on his wounds.

"Ahhhhhh, damnit." Jackson grunted, as it stung a bit more than what he was expecting. 

Instinctively, he grabbed Mia's free hand, just needing to hold onto something.

Mias eyes widen and her cheeks grew hotter. Her earthly green and brown eyes gently fluttered down at Jackson, looking at him from the back of his head. "Don't worry big guy, its almost over." She reassured him. After a few more moments of playing doctor, Mia had finished up. "See, all done." Flicking the cotton ball into the side trash can in the corner of the train car. "That wasn't so bad, was it?" Mia teased.

Jackson grunted a bit before saying another word. "Ahh, shit that's over. Always hated that part. Now can you please just bandage me up next. Wraps should be in my right pocket."

"Wouldn't they also be in the first aid kit too?"

"Brought two, one role isn't enough for me."

Mia shakes her head. "Your a train wreck son of Poseidon."

"Aww, that' the nicest thing you ever said to me." 

"I mean, making an enemy out of Clarisse and the entire Ares cabin. Then besting the best that they had." She starts to chuckle. "And don't make me mention you are now on top of the Zeus shit list. How much more infamous can you get." Mia rhetorically asks as she starts to bandage up Jacksons upper body. 

"Alright, alright I'll give you that one. 
But on a serous note, I do think this is a good time to tell you why Xander was, kind of a wreck before the train ride." 

"Ya, what the hell happened. Before I left he was acting fine, then when I come back he was, I don't know. just kind of down and nervous."

"Xander and I had to do something that, looking back at it, not the most proud thing I've ever done. What happened is while you were out, Xander and I found this little drug store on the corner of the road. It had pretty much everything that we needed to keep on going.

But since you had all the money for food, We had to do a more 'forceful' approach."

"What do mean forceful, what did you two do."

"We robbed the place." Jackson said straight forward. " I–I made him do it."

"Oh, oh alright then. I mean, that's not the worse thing." She said drawing the words out. " I mean ya kind of a ass thing to do, but I mean. At least you didn't make him do anything worse." Mia assures him.

"See thats what im trying to tell him. 
Yes, it was an asshole move, but we needed supplies. but, a small job is very small price when we need to save the world.

Don't think it was even the fact that we robbed that place is what's getting to him. He knows that small nick can be ignored with what we’re doing. What I think is messing with him is that he didn't think it was fair, especially when I scared him when I had to knock out the worker there."

"Weird, never seen an Athena kid put emotions above logic and reason. But, I mean I can see where he is coming from. Escpially with how much Hana talk about equality to him, guess it hit him harder than you and me."

"I don't know, just remembered you were confused why he was acting strange when the cops came by, guess the guy must have woke up and we needed to leave."

"So, I guess that means you two are wanted in New jersey more or less." Mia giggled.

"I guess. Anyway, thanks again for this." Jackson stands up and stretch's seeing if the bandages would stay together.

"No problem."

"Actually this is the last train car, you think they keep the doors locked here or no. Want to grab some air before heading back for the night."

"You want to find out." 

"You read my mind." They both smirked. After heading to the back door, Jackson put his hand on the handle and gave it a little shake before opening it. "Well, that was easy."

Jackson and Mia stepped out and stood together on the little square section of the train where I guard would normally stand.
They stood there as the ground continued to move under their feet, watching as they swept through the nighttime countryside.

"This, this is nice." Jackson leaned over onto the handrail.

"Calming in this chaotic adventure huh."

"Ya, ya your right. Gods you imagine how long this would have taken if we didn't hop on this thing."

"Ugh, I don't even wanna think. All that walking in the beating sun. No thanks." Mia answered with a strong voice.

The wind was strong and sharp, but Jackson noticed that the wrapping had not even began to crease or shift at all.
"Damn the bandages are sticking through even in this wind, did a good job. Where did you learn to do this." 

"Ohh, thank you, it was the same process you use when you wanna wrap a ham. Just had to make few turns and I could sell you for thanksgiving." Mia chuckled, laughing at her own joke.

"Oh, please. Like you could get rid of me that easy." Jackson waved his hand. " thanks again though." 

"Your welcome." She let out a small yawn while finishing that sentence.

"Hehe, tired there green horn."

"Green horn?" Mia had a confused look on her face at the sudden name change.

"Ya, its a little nickname. Saw you in a garden one time and you had a pair of curved branches that still had leaves in your hair. From a distance it looked like you had horns. So, now you have greenhorns." Jackson answered.

"Oh that had to be embarrassing." She laughed at the story though.

"Hehe, I wanna know how you didn't feel them." Jack turned to face her but also sticking his pointer finger straight up next to his head. Mimicking as if he had horns. "I mean these damn things always get in the way, how do you deal with them?” Jack asked, acting like a fool.

"What are you doing?" She playfully huffs while cracking a small smile.

"I'm not doing anything. Just airing my horns out. Come on bust yours out, they need to breath." Jackson then inhaled heavily.

"Stop it, I won't look that good with horns anyway." She counted with a wave of her hand.

"Come on, c’mon." Jack kept teasing her. "I'm a fellow horn headed one, I won't judge."

"Horned headed one, What?" She sniggers. Placing her hands on her hips.

"Well ya, I have horns, on my head." Jack then leans down and poked her in the arm.

"But I bet mine are better." She does the same thing and points her fingers on the side of her head. "Mine would be bigger and curvier than yours."

'Oh my fucking gods she did it. Hahaha.'
"We shall test this when the time has deemed the universe ready. A full battle ground will be needed, don't want to destroy the train with our immense powers. Jackson commentated like he was an old wrestling announcer.

They both put their hands down then Mia spoke. "Better get back to Xander, we need to get some rest while we can. Still have a lot of the quest to complete."

Thus Jackson put back on his shirt, grabbed his jacket and opened the door. Walking back to the rest car. Finally healing up and ready to face whatever came up next.

Chapter Text

        Soon, morning came, and the three campers reached as far as the train would take them. Finally making their destination of St. Louis, Missouri. It was still early. In the morning, so only a few people were awake, Xander and Jackson were not one of those people. Both of them sleeping like unconcise patients. However, Mia was one of the early risers.

"Guys, guys wake up. This is the farthest the train is goanna take us." Mia shook both of her teammates, trying to wake them up. 

Xander woke up first, turns out he was a light sleeper also. "Huh, already? That, that didn't take long." Xander said while still stretching in his seat. "You still haven't woken up Jack yet. Good luck with that, dude can sleep through a bomb drop, honestly its impressive."

"Oh gods really, ahh hes one of those people. Alright then, give me your water bottle." Mia droned. 

Xander does what she asks and gives her the half full water bottle he had in his bag. Mia uncaps the bottle and splashes Jackson in the face with ice cold water. Jackson shoots up like a rocket, almost punching Xander in the face if the latter wouldn’t have the decency to block his near miss.

"HUH! what. Who's there! I'll kill you myself." Jackson pulls his fist up in a fighting position?"

"Haha, welcome to the world sleeping beauty." Mia teases him. "Train rides over, they’re kicking us out soon."

Still druggy, Jackson and Xander get their bags ready and leave the train station. 

"Well, seems like the train brought us all the way to about halfway through Missouri. Means we still have about, 1,800 miles left to go." Xander thought outload. 

"So then, what's that about halfway through then, and we have about a week left. We should make it, making good time actually." Mia said with a bit of spirit in her tone.

"Well then, lets keep on going then, no point going this far for nothing." Jackson said, trying to route the group together.
After about 45 minutes of walking, Xander spotted a building that stuck out to him far more than anything other. A Gateway Arch. 

"Why do you keep looking at that building, mean anything to you." Jackson asked.

"I don't know yet, just seems familiar you know. Like I've read about this building before but can't remember what it was." Xander answered with curiosity in his voice. 

"You used to read about buildings, gods dude you sound so lame right now." Jackson teased.

"Hey, don't be rude." Mia jabs him in the arm.

"No, no its fine. Just, damn I know I've seen this place before. Look I'm really into art history and stuff like that, so odd buildings and huge art pieces, I don't know they just get to me." Xander shares

"Oh, remember you saying stuff like that before, ya because you always wanted us to go to that museum near back in Philie."

"You think we could check out the place. I remember it saying something about being a important landmark through the state, could use that for a sense of direction for us to go. That and I can finally learn more about this place” Xander offers up the option, though he never really gave the group time to answer since he was already walking over to the entrance.

"Well, good to see him happy at least." Mia said, starting to walk.

        After reaching the entrance to the building, Xander was already in love with everything he saw. Looking at paintings, and the colors of the wall. Structure and building techniques, everything. 

"This dude is in his own heaven," Jackson says while sitting on a chair in the lobby. "Hope he finds something useful for us here. This is a big ass building actually." Jackson said looking straight up.

"I know right, and everything just flows together perfectly, the colors, and paintings all fit just right." Xander answers.

"If you say so man, you find out anything yet." Jack asked. "Well, I remember that this place was built here soly for the use of the river, used it as route to send goods to the Mississippi river, but they are allowed keep some of the goods. Like all these paintings." Xander answered.

"Well it seems that you looked at everything on the bottom floor here, you think there could be anything to look at on one of the upper floors." Mia asked, saving Jackson from another history lesson.

"Probably, come on. Elevator is right there."  Xander walks over to there and pushes the button.

"Thank you." Jackson whispers to Mia. 

"No problem, dude could talk for hours." Mia responses.

After getting into the elevator, it began to reach the top floor. The ascend itself was a nice view to see, as it had a glass wall, letting the three see the forest and the river that Xander had told them about earlier. 

"Damn that's a long ass drop, how the hell do they even building things this tall." Jackson asks.

"630 feet tall friend, you want me go into details about the creation." Xander asked,

"Ah, maybe next time dude, feel like we need to focus on what to do next."

        After reaching the top floor, there was not that much up there in the form of education. A couple more paintings that Xander began to examine. However, what Jackson noticed was they were not the only people up there. A mortal family, consisting of a mother, father, and a daughter, the picture of a nuclear family.

Also, there was a very large woman up there. Standing over on her own with her tiny dog. She was not looking at any of the pieces or out the window. Rather she was just looking at the people in the room with her. Jack had a weird feeling, but not enough to kick him into his fight mode. Rather he just tried create more distance between him and her.

After some time though Xander finally found something that could be useful.

"Hey guys, think I found something that we can useful here."

Mia and Jackson both came over to see what Xander was talking about. What he had found was two maps. One of the state and one of the entire country.

"So, if we take I-70, that can take us for as long tell we hit the Rocky Mountains. And then we can figure the rest out there."

"If you say so Xan, well looks like we know where we need to go now then." Mia said.

"Yep, well back on the road, I guess. need to get there some way." Xander said, little sad that he was leaving the building.

Now the three campers started to walk over to the elevator, but also the mortal family wanted to get down also.

Xander and Mia both got into the elevator; however, the elevator was not the largest one. So fitting everyone in there was not going to happen. Xander and Mia got in first, but Jackson decided to let the mortal people go in front of him. If his instincts were right about this fat lady being hiding something, he would want to fight it rather than innocent people. 

"Ah, you guys can head down first, Ill head down when there's some room." Jackson said, telling his friends to go on ahead of him. 

"I mean, if you say so man, well meet you down at the bottom." Xander said. Thus the mortals filed into the elevator and soon down they went. 

Though they were alone, Jackson still wanted to just get away from this woman. 

'Oh please let this just be a normal creepy old woman with a dog. Please dad make something easy for once.’ Jackson pleased and hoped it wasn't another monster out for his head. Or worse, a monster that was sent out from one of the gods to go and get him. 
Finally Jack went and pushed the button to call for the elevator, and that's when hell came alive. First the dog started barking at him, he liked dog though, but the evil state in that tine face did not give him a good feeling.

"What kind of dog do you have?"

"A chihuahua," the dog owner replied. "I'm sorry dear, he can get, defensive when he meets certain people."

"Oh, it's fine. Don't plan on staying here long anyway. Leaving now."

"Ah why are you in a rush Jackson dear." She crooned in a sickly, sweet tone making him freeze.

"I uhm, I have somewhere I need to... I never told you my name." A bolt that felt like ice went down his spine. Another monster found him.

"You know Lord Zeus rarely gives me the chance to test my powers anymore. I think he's getting soft." The fat woman rants while looking at her nails.

"You are a monster." Jackson said, trying to find some strength."You will die like the rest."

"I am no ordinary monster deary. I am the mother of all monster creation." She boasted with a sickening smile.

"I don't give a damn what you are, I'm. No... you. You don't mean."

"Yes son of Poseidon. I am Echidna, mother of monsters, and the bringer of your destruction."

Jackson hands started to shake. He still held his sword in his hand, but not nearly as a steady grip as he had moments before. "Get the hell away from me."

"Lord Zeus wishes and I am not going to waste such an opportunity to play with your kind" She purred, her legs starting morph and change, becoming her true nature. "Me or my son."

"Son? what son, what are you talking about?"

Next the tiny dog started to transform and grow to a gigantic size. Its tail had changed into a serpent tail. It sprouted a gout head and grew a mane of a long. Claws extended to sharpness Jackson did not want to test. It had grown into the Chimera.

'Oh, you have got to be fucking kidding me.' Jacks' expression dropped as face as the color in his face disappeared.

"It seems you have not been properly acquainted with my dear son. This love is the Chimera, and he just adores tearing young mistakes like you Jackson to shreds Infront of me. have fun dear."

"OH SHIT." Jackson dogged at the last second, though his shirt did get scratched through, revealing the bandaged on his back side.

"Ahh, the big bad son of the sea has a cut." She taunts. " Such a shame he didn't think he is not a big shot anymore."

"Shut up." Jackson growled through his teeth. "Not dying just yet." He proclaims contrast to his inner voice 'Shit she's right, that hurt, and he didn't even get me.'

Jackson dodged under the Chimera’s paw and as he saw a moment, he swung. 

He swung his sword attempting to cut the underside of the monster's stomach, but even so it jumped away before the sword even made contact.

Seeing that it almost got injured, all the monster did was just get angry, it darted over to Jack and steered him to the edge of the building. With his back up against the glass wall.

"God damnit this is getting nowhere, either finish or-" Jackson was cut off as he started to see the mouth of the monster start to glow. 'The hell is that.'

"He thought saw an orange glow rising in the throat and then entering the mouth of the monster in front of him.

Finally at the last second, he saw that this was in fact a fire ball being brewed, jumping to the side just in time, he got out of the way as the fire ball was spewed at him.

The flame from the fireball had seared off the right sleeve of his shirt and blasting an enormous whole in the top floor of the building. Letting Jackson see the huge drop behind him.

"Ahhh." Jackson groaned as he grabbed him arm in pain.

After getting back to his feet, he barely had any time to even look around at all the destruction that had accrued, since the chimera had lunged forward at him. Jack rolled backwards, creating enough distance to not become this thing next crew ball. However, now his footing was starting to slip, as he was backing himself against the whole in the wall.
'630 feet. Fuck you Xander. Thats goanna be the last thing I remember now.' Jackson recalled as his friend said random facts.

"Well Jack it has been fun, but I see that you have nowhere else to go. I would like to say this isn’t goanna hurt. But I also want to see you splat.” Echinacea feigned a sigh “Fire away boy.” She ordered Chimera 

The Chimera started to form a final ball of flame getting ready to blow Jackson to ash. So, he needed to do something.

’Fuck what now. I have no where to go besides down. I  mean, I could try and fall for the river, but that’s over 600 feet. It’s goanna feel like landing on the ground.

Ah, Dad. I hope you gave me some good for this stunt. Dad if you can hear me. FUCKING HELP!’

And with that, as the Chimera shot the last fire ball. Jackson jumped out the building. And he began to fall.

        He fell for ever 25 seconds before finally hitting the river. During that time, he could see everything around him. The people on the ground running away to not get hit the chunks of building that were on fire. The parking lot, the train tracks they had gotten off of this morning. Mostly though, he could see the river bank which he was speeding towards him getting ever so faster. However, what shocked him the most, is even after everything went dark and cold. He never felt the impact. Opening his eyes, he saw that he was both alive, and able to breath underwater. He was far to underwater to see natural light, the only thing he could see was the outline of the glow from his sword and trash bags floating away.

“Oh, oh my god. That, that actually worked. Oh thank you dad.” Jackson said trying to catch his breath after his sky diving trip.

Jackson stayed under there for a little bit more time tell he saw the faint outline of a woman starting to shimmer in front of him. It was not woman that he knew of, but he felt calm and comfortable around her.

”Hello young sea lord. I see you have survived your encounter with that beast. That is a sentence not many can say.” 

“Who, who are you? What, what are you?”

”I am a spirt of these rivers and seas. I have been sent here to aid you in giving you a gift.”

”A… a gift? Ok, what is it, who’s it from.”

”Here, look for yourself young soul.”

the water spirt extended her hand and three large pearls material-elated. Handing them to Jack.

”Uhm, thank you. But I still have questions, the biggest, who gave these to you.”

”Your father Jackson, he has been watching over you making sure everything goes ok. He knows you are going to need this on your adventure but could not come himself. I know you are angry at the gods for all this trouble but trust me, he has your best outcome in heart. 

Just know this, when the time comes and you have no way out, these gift will protect you. I know you are angry at the gods for all this trouble. But he knows you will prevail. Goodbye young lord.”

“Wait hold on. I still have-” But she was already starting to dissipate out of the river before he could finish his sentence. Leaving him alone and confused in the river.

So, Jackson began to ascend up the surface.

Chapter Text

        Back on the ground the two were waiting for Jackson and were wondering what was taking him so long

“The elevator can’t be that slow” Xander said as he tapped his foot and started to fidget impatiently, shifting his weight periodically 

“I don’t maybe he needed to go to the bathroom or something. Only been a minute or so.”

“Maybe your right” he nodded “I just need a monster to slay or something to squeeze between my fingers dang it I’m getting under stimulated” he hissed

“see this is how I know you like big words. You are the only person I know that says ‘under stimulated’ instead of bored.”

“Like you don’t get that way either” he rolls his eyes “I mean besides my exquisite savant skills-“ he flatters himself “You know what I mean”

“You mean you have ADHD. Not to be rude but that’s really common for every one of us.” She replied in a blunt manner with a deadpanned expression “I suffer from it also, I don’t like to stand still for long. That’s why I like to garden, it’s something that makes me sit still and I can focus on” 

“I think itoko has the godly equivalent of autism and/or she is a bit of a narcolep, I know for sure that Hypnos his is for sure” he said “Tho she can basically curl up and go to sleep anywhere, and that kid sleeps regardless” he joked “I think she was also blessed to not have dyslexia. Totally not jealous” he chuckled

“I don’t know about the other stuff. Sorry man.” She shakes her head

“So bet that Jack didn’t get jumped while he was in the bathroom?” Xander queried 

“Honestly with how our lucks been running. Wouldn’t be surprised to see a mugger try and rob him.” She joked “Heh that would be interesting to see.”

“Would gods have mortal –like mortal, maybe clear sighted ones– do their bidding as well?” He jokingly asked

“I don’t know, I was just thinking a random shmuck tries and snag some money from him.”

“We do need the cash” He mused

“So we mug the mugger?” Mia suggested “I like the way you think.”

“They are low on the moral high ground, if it was a well meaning family then we just be messed up for doing that ya’know” Xander stated pointedly 

“Ya ya I get it.” She hummed “Ok seriously your might be onto something, where the hell is Jack. Taking a piss does not take this long.”

Then, out of nowhere. An explosion happened that shook the sky. The top of the arch way blew up and was set on fire. A hole in the side of the building was cracked open and chunks of building came falling down. Both Mia and Xander cranked their heads sideways, at what ever the hell just happened.

“What the eff just happened!” Xander shouted as whispers and murmurs of mortal starts to go around of their speculations. Mia just had her jaw touch the concrete with shock, wordless

“Did..did that just blow up?” Mia stuttered and paled “Oh god he was still up there wasn’t he!?” she shouted

“Does this mean…if Jackson’s unalived, then we failed?” Xander asked slowly “Oh, I don’t know how to feel about this. I never failed. And this isn’t some ordinary test. This is the fate of the fricking world” he shakes her, staring at her with his bugged out eyes 

“To hell with the test.” Mia shoved him off her “Jacks dead.” She pointed “He was up there and-“ her mind came to the only realization “Oh my gods he’s gone.” Mia just sits on the ground and hugs her knees.

“I mean I care about Jackson too but we can still Orpheus and Eurydice him on our way back from the underworld and still after we somehow managed to appease the lord of the dead and somehow not join him” he hyperbolically says in a hysterical tone 

“Xander, just stop. We failed!” 

Another explosion was created at the top of the tower which just nailed down the belief that Jackson was gone. They stared at the burning building a little longer. That was tell Xander noticed something falling from the sky.  It was small, much smaller than the rest of the explosion. And it was falling straight for the river.

“Oh no. No, no, no, no, no. That’s…THAT’S JACK.” Xander screams and Mia cried concern floods her earthly colored eyes 

        Xander rushed closer to the water way, and Mia tailed behind him after she heard that Jack was not in the explosion.

After about 20 seconds of running. Both Mia and Xander saw as Jackson plummeted at incredible speeds, face first into the river.

”You, you think. Damn, I know he is strong. But not even he could survive a fall that high.”

“You think we should, try and fish him out?” Xander asked in a straightforward tone.

“I-I-I don’t know.” Mia stutters “That fall, who knows how deep he is.”

“Want to go see if we can get a way back east” he asked

Mia was a bit surprised by the fact how Xander was ready to ditch Jackson, even if he was supposedly dead 

“No, not yet.” Mia shakes her head “Not tell we know for sure that he’s. That he’s” her breath hitched “That he’s not coming back”.

“Dead. It’s not hard to say” his voice was old and callous, unusual to his normally cheerful and bright tone. She thought this was another coping mechanism of his to protect himself from the thought of grief 

Xander put a ha hand on her shoulder and prepared to start their track home. Taking his time since now they didn’t have a dead line.

However, he turned his head back the second he started to hear some noise behind him coming from the river.

“J-Jack? ” Mia said, with a crack in her voice.

As if a miracle a head of jet black hair broke through the surface and more surprisingly it was completely dry.  Jackson walked out of the river bed. Hold onto a bag of what look like marbles. And a look of disappointment. 

“Hey, hey guys.”

“What the hell! We thought you died.”  Xander  ran up and hugged him. However he also hissed at him, his steely gray eyes bore into Jackson’s sea foam green but the latter could see faint tears creeping on the brims.

Mia just stood in place, not finding the strength to move forward.

He puts his hands up in fake surrender “Ok just, let me talk. You know the large woman that was on the top floor with us?”

“Ya, the one with the dog?” Mia answered

“Well she was, she was Echidna. 
And that dog was a Chimera.” He explained “Told me she was ordered by Zeus to come and, well….I guess you saw what she wanted to do.” he alluded to the giant explosion that occurred on top of the arch

“How did you defeat the mother of monsters?” Xander exclaimed 

“I uhm, I didn’t. Couldn’t even land a hit on that thing. When the wall blew out.

I jumped.” Jackson paused between each word. For whatever reason, explaining what just happened was almost as hard as the fight itself

“YOU JUMPED! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA HOW GODDAMN SCARED WE WERE THAT YOU WERENT COMIMG BACK! AND YOU JUMPED OUT THE GOD DAMN WINDOW.” Mia exploded. 

“I think Mia took a quick trip to Hades and back” Xander joked

“Green horn I’m sorry I scared you.” Jackson crooned “But that was the only way I could get out of there.”

A few seconds had passed, and her voice became weaker.“ I know, I know. Just, you scared the shit out of me.”
She punched him in the shoulder and walks away.

“Hey what about me!” Xander interjects “I was helluva scared too”

“I’m sorry Xander that I also scared you.” He apologized, this time half heartedly and reluctantly as if when he gave one to Mia. “But I think we need to get out of here. That blast is goanna attract a lot of attention we don’t need.” He points out “You know a way to get out here fast.” 

He looks around “I think it already has.” he muttered under his breath 

“Shit.” Jackson hissed

“Exactly” Xander mumbled “let’s bounce”

        Jackson, Xander and Mia all grab their bags and start to walk away from the scene that was just created.

Figuring heading to the road would be the best option to make it look like they are escaping the chaos.

But on root, Xander spotted two guy parking a large truck and opening the back door.

“Hey, guys” his grabs his partners’ attention “over there” he pointed in the direction

“The truck?” Mia ask

“Yea” he nods “we need a ride and gut feeling tells me those guys are nothing more than scumbags”

“If you say so man. Let’s get the hell out of here.” Jackson said 

“No,” he grabbed Jackson by his sleeve “I say we hijack their ride an investigate. It can’t hurt”

Sometimes Jackson hated his pure heart. Him and his cousin would try their best to help when given the chance and do anything to make a difference; And sometimes he hates it about them. But couldn’t say it was all to bad to have in this world

“Damn you and your pure heart.” Jackson hissed but went along with Xander’s idea “Fine, lead the way.”

        They walked over, now a few cars away from the suspension van they crouched down and observed 

“What are those in the trunk. Are those, cages?” Mia ask, she got a bit angry at the sight or thought of what might be in them

“Looks to be” Xander nods “Can any of you make out the text on the side of the van?” He then asked

“No, just a bunch of scrap for me. But all I know is the van works. Jackson committed 

“Xander how sure of you that these guys aren’t the good ones?”

“Let’s see if my hypothesis is correct shall we” he smirked 

They eyed back to the van and saw  that the men were leaving it

“And perfect timing” he hummed

        The three snuck into the back of the van and saw what the two men were transporting. What they saw were cages and three of them were filled with animal that look a bit  miserable and worse for wear

“Can I say it now” He says in a don’t you know’ tone 

“That’s it killing them both.” 

Jackson grabbed a wooden beam, but Mia grabbed his arm before he could do anything stupid.

“Jack, as much as I want to also rearrange their entire head. 
We have to much attention going on. We need to be smart here.

We can just take the van, and bring the animals to safety.

No one needs to get hurt.”

“We can leave them for the police,” Xander suggested “Better them than us”

“Fine, fine. Let’s just get out of here.”

“C’mon I think I found their keys” Xander paused “actually that shouldn’t be an uncertainty. Dumb bakas are too stupid to leave them in the van” He twirled the keys around his fingers 

 “Then let’s get going. I’ll drive.” Xander gives Jack the keys, but had one more word to say.

“It’s only a two person cab. You and Mia head up front and start driving. I’ll stay back here in case they come back. If you get the chance, light her up and get us out of here.”

After making sure they would not be seen. Mia and Jackson entered the front of the truck. 

Jack inserted the keys and tried to get the car started.

“Come on, come. Start you damn things.”

After a few seconds the engine ignited and started to purr.

“Yes.” Both Jack and Mia said. Putting his foot down, Jackson sped out of the parking lot and headed west.

Chapter Text

        They drove for a few hours, letting all the tension of what just happened died down. Mia was quite for a bit but soon came back to life and she had all her emotions relax. Soon, both hers and Jacks stomachs stated to grumble. So, they turned into a parking lot of some small dinner.

”They didn’t know what to do there since they didn’t had a money though.

soon a waitress came up to them and first gave their order, but then asked if they had any way of paying.  

The trio were about to leave tell they saw a man in a black hunting Jacket pull up in a motorcycle that must have been the size of a baby elephant. And of course, it had twin shotgun holders.

He walked in with his sun glasses still on, and a stormy stare that would scare any war veteran back to their mamas. The waitress didn’t say a word after seeing him.

“Uh, anyone else noticed the intimidating beefcake biker dude with sunglasses walking towards us” Xander whispers to the other two

“Ya I saw him when we walked in here. Why does he look familiar, anyone.” Jackson whispers back

“Dude looks like he’s that guy who you should stay far away and like far away from” 

“Oh my gods!” Mia whisper-yells “that’s Ares, the god of war” 

“The hell is he doing all the way out here in some random dinner?”

“Hush hush, he’s coming our way” Mia shushes the boys

The three noticed that all the patrons going stiff almost like soldiers and then going back to normal as if being dismissed by a commander.

”Don’t worry about these three sunny. There with me.” Ares said as he sat down with in the booth.

“Uhm, o… ok sir. But, I must ask again. Do, do you have a method of payment.”

without looking up or taking his sunglasses off, Ares threw a golden Drachma towards her. Then proceeded to pull out a hunting knife the size of his arm, and cleaned his finger nails.

”Sir, uhm sir. This, this isn’t going to be.” She tried talking but couldn’t without stuttering.

”Is there a problem miss.” Ares looked up with a smile.

the waitress just shook her head No and walked away.

“Uhm hi, Ares what’s up?” Jackson asks in a nonchalant tone

“Don’t be so casual” Mia chides “it’s a god we’re talking about”

 “Hello son. You and your team heading this way just to meet me.” Ares said feigning appreciation 

“Um no, we got sent on a quest and decided that we should get some food. Only dinner in this town, I think.”

“Yeah, just a crazy coincidence Mr. Ares sir” Xander says trying to keep his cool

“What brings you by this place lord Ares?” Mia asks

“I’m hungry. Was taking the lady for a drive and wanted to grab some food.”

“You mean Aphrodite?” Mia then turns to Jackson and says “that’s the goddess of beauty and love”

“-Created when Orunus’–ahem, balls fell into the ocean and melted into sea foam” Xander finished

“Ok first I know who she is and I know the whole, love circus that’s going on. I do know my mythos actually.” He stated back to the son of Athena

He then turned back to Ares “So if you do not need us to do something Ares. Or can we get back to our food?”

“I would kid, but for some unknown reason, the girl wants to see you.”

“Wait what?” Jackson was caught by surprise. 

“The. lady. Wants. To. See. You.” Ares says, but slower as if explaining something to an elementary school kid.

“You have any idea what’s going on?” Jacks turns to his brunette friend and asks, Mia shrugs.

“Him or all of us?” Xander asks but nervous as he points to each of themselves to emphasize his points 

“Just Jackson. Hell if I know why she’s wants you, but I don’t care enough to ask. Come on kid.” The other two gave wary glances before exchanging ones with one another as they see Ares roughly escorted Jackson out to the sleek black limo

        Shoving him inside where he is met with the goddess of love face to face, the goddess gave a polite smile “Jackson” she greeted as she hands him a small compact “do you know why I wanted to meet you?”

“Uhm, no, I have no idea ma’am.” Jackson nervously replies “or whatever you want me to call you”

“Do you know what love is?“ She asked 

“Uh yes, no, not really. Never had that much luck before.”

“Love can conquer all. How do you think Paris and Helen got together?” She asked a bit rhetorically

“Didn’t you kidnap Hellen and just gave her to him as a prize.” Jackson pointed out

The love goddess waves that away “What I’m saying is that I've take a liken to you kid and I decided to make your love life with twist and turn along the way” she giggled. 

“Love life. Uhm what are you talking about? I have no experience at all when it comes to woman.” 
Even tho he tried, the goddess could see through this lie like vapor in the air.

A placenta smirk then appeared on the goddess face “you’ll see Jackson”

“Can we please not speak in riddles and future reference. Your highness. Can you please just tell me what you plan on doing.” The demigod pleaded “What are you planning on doing, and who is this, another person, that I apparently have? Your Highness.”

“You’ll meet them all in due time.” She replies. A small silence falls over the two and for a second the son of Poseidon thought his eyes were deceiving him when he imaged a beautiful brown hair woman with dirt brown eyes

“Wait! What’s happening? How… how are you doing that?” Jackson’s eyes grew twice as wide like saucer plates in shock “you, you keep changing forms. You can do that?”

“I appear to those who they most love and it seems that you are attracted to that Mia girl” Aphrodite mused

“WHAT! NO! Why I just barley know her. Uhm ya–Fuck. You already know, don’t you?!” He exclaimed 

She only gave a curious grin “I’m the goddess of love deary”

“Alright fine, just don’t tell her anything, even I don’t know what I’m gonna tell her. If there is anything?”

“Now go godling, I believe you have a quest to finish.”

        Then the door open and Ares roughly escorted Jackson out and when Jackson got out he saw his teammates rush up to him “Uhm hey guys, did the food get here yet?”

“Yeah,” Xander answers and shakes his head “but not the point”

“-What happened? Are you alright? Tell us!” Mia cut in

“Oh she just uhm. She… she was just worried about Jade. Hasn’t seen her in a while and she knows we’re friends so…A checkup I guess.” Jackson says dodging the questions 

“Really? The gods aren’t the best in the concern about their kid department” Mia points out

“That’s what I thought also, but no uhm–She just wanted to ask a few questions…nothing big guys I swear. Now can I please go eat my, whatever I ordered.”

“That hungry?” Xander retorts playfully 

“Ya”

“Your not the only one” Xander grinned wrapping an arm around Jackson 

“Well let’s make it Relatively quick boys we have about a week left” Mia says follow behind them back to the restaurant 

‘Oh god how the hell am I gonna make this work. Ok think Jack. She doesn’t need to know this happens. Even if she’s right, this never happened. Even if all I wanna do is stare into those dirt eyes.

Fuck snap out of it man you have a job to do. You need to get back on the road… with her sitting next to you. AH FUCK I’M DOING IT AGAIN.’ 

“Hey Jack” Xander says 

“Jackson” Mia says as both of them try to snap their fingers in front of his face 

“Earth to the son of Poseidon?” Xander says

“JACKSON!” Mia firmly says as she places a hand on the said boy's shoulder and snapping her fingers with the other

“Huh wha–The fucks happening? Did someone die?” He said snapping out of his daze

“You were out of it dude. Are you alright?” Xander asks a bit concerned 

“We were bit worried there”

“What. No, I’m… I’m fine just. Never mind let’s go. Have to start moving soon anyway.”

        The trio walks out, Mia walks beside Jackson and softly asks “are you sure? I know that’s a lie, I don’t have to be a child of Apollo to know”

“I’m fine. Just… let’s get back on the road, I’ll tell you when we get moving. Don’t want to say anything when X is around.” He whispers the last part pointing to the son of Athena not far 

“If you say so” the daughter of Demeter nods but still held some worry in her eyes

“Come on. I’m sure the animals are goanna want something to eat. Hey, can you make like a mango tree really quick, all of them should be able to eat those.”

She smirks "Sure thing” she ribs him “I’ll get on that right away”

“Thanks Mia.”

‘Fuck what am I gonna even say. She knows that something went on in that car and knows she expects answer.’ His inner self starts to freak out

Hope you enjoy please like and comment

Even the love goddess supports our favourite main ship ooh lala

Chapter Text

        Back at camp Hana, Jade, Ethan, and Luke were chilling in a clearing in the woods with their own little campsite set up. 

Hana was sitting in Luke’s lap with a sketch pad in her lap “Hey Jade, I think I got the hang of Ethan’s essence, don’t you think?” She says showing her friends the drawing

“Yeah, totally that captures him.” Jade smirks and turns to the son of Nemesis “Don’t you think?” She asked suppressing a chuckle 

“The hell is that?! Who made a painting of me?” Ethan exclaimed. Both girls tried to hide their mirth of amusement at the boy’s reaction. 

“I got to say, Ethan. She has got down your inner demon spirit.” Luke commented with a laugh at the end 

“Thanks, Luke” Giggles slip out of Hana’s mouth, nudging him a bit, “I think I’m really good at capturing people’s inner selves if you know what I mean”

“Oh shut up dude. I’m not that angry all the time.” The pouty dark-haired boy retorted

“Oh really? May not be angry but really a downer sometimes” Jade counters as her grin grows a bit wider

“I hate you both. Haha.” Ethan muttered under his breath a laugh still slipping through his lips

“HA! You actually made the poor bastard life. You win the night.”

“No, you don’t,” Hana says, both girls grin

“Yeah, we are the only few that you are willing to talk to out of the whole place. Plus you like seem a bit happier around us and less depressed, and you know it.” Jade adds a bit of an earnest tone

“Ya. Just these are some of the few nights where I just kind of forget that the world exists. That it’s just me and whoever else I invite. You know.” Luke said 

“Ya, I get it.” Ethan waved off “Haven’t had that feeling in a long time.”

“Hey, any of you worried about the fact that if our friends might fail that maybe they would go into nuclear warfare. Have you seen the news” Hana mused out loud “I mean what a week left? That doesn’t sound like a lot of time left. Worse if Xan gets damn on that quest, then what am I going to tell ojisan? I mean probably our sudden disappearance doesn’t help our case; Our parents might've thought we spontaneously died out of nowhere!” Hana starts to freak out a bit “But hey, it’s possible to make it cross country and back in like a week, right?” She adds nonchalantly "I can always pull an Orpheus and Eurydice, right?" 

“Girl, I think that’s a bit more than just a bit worried” Jade puts a hand on Hana’s shoulder reassuringly “Don’t worry too much they’ll be all right. I mean sure they might be wanted nationally but they will find a way out.” she grinned “Calm down before you give yourself a panic attack okay” she adds in a bit of a joking tone

“Well, it depends on a few factors. Hell, I can give them a call right now if you want.” Luke suggests

"Really? At this time? But don’t you think it’s a bit late, Luke? Love the gesture but probably they are off sleeping or whatever” The daughter of dreams waves her hands in front of her with a sheepish grin “Ya really think?”

“It’s late here, but they're in a different time zone than us. So, could give it a try.” He clarifies and points out

“Try, it might ease those worries” Jade encourages 

Hana then glances back up to Luke and firmly nods “Ya, go for it”

“Alright. Ethan, you got a water bottle?” Luke asks Ethan 

“Ya I got one here.” Ethan pulls out a water bottle from his bag 

“Put some mist into the air, then I can make the connection.” He instructs.

They then make a moonbow with a small amount of water and the moon’s reflective rays, throwing a golden drachma in and calling the trio up 

“Alright. Goddess of the rainbow accept this offer. Show me our friends, show us Jackson, Mia, and Xander, wherever they may be.” Luke chants 

Soon the image of Jackson and Mia. Talking and driving down the country. When Mia noticed that they were being watched.

“What do you mean there are other people here? It’s only been us for…” Jackson then noticed the iris Call as well “What the hell is that?” He exclaimed a bit startled by it, making the vehicle swerve a bit

”Careful” Mia hissed 

“Don’t worry Jackson it’s just us. Ethan, Hana, and Jade are here too.” Luke said

“Where the hell is itoko, baka!?” Hana questions, barreling in front of Luke. She placed her hands on her hips and gave him the stink eye

“Uh…Well long story, we found this animal truck but there are only two spots up here so he might be in the back with the animals.” Jackson divulged with sweat drops starting to form on his forehead “I will note it was his idea.” he quickly adds

“So he’s…” she paused and then all eyes turn to Jade

“Yep, I’m totally gonna get that bet money” Jade smirked proudly, “ain’t I a good matchmaker” she proudly states before turning back to the call “Congratulations Jackson and Mia you are my new OTP in the making!” she exclaimed with a wide grin “I can’t wait till you get back”

“What is she talking about? Oh God damnit. First the talk with your mother and now you?! Oh my god, this is getting too damn obvious.”

“Wait!” Jade’s eyes flash open in surprise “You met my mother?”

“I mean uhm nothing. Nothing happened with you–uhm why did you call us?” Jackson asked stumbling over his words a bit 

“Hahahaha, and I thought I couldn’t get any redder” Hana laughed “he’s piping hot“ she teased 

“How did you make this call? Mia did you make this?” The son of Poseidon’s embarrassment only gets slightly redder 

“No, if you have an available rainbow then you can make an iris call” she summarized “They must have made one”

”But it’s night.”

“Yep, you’re correct, plenty” Jade exclaims

“The what, when was this ever a thing” he shakes his head and asks instead “Whatever, what’s up?” Jackson asked.

“Hana is worried that you guys might have died,” Luke said 

“Well, you haven’t yet so that’s good” she rebuttals “Plus is it wrong for a friend to have her worries? I mean we haven’t heard from you for about 4 days now. I thought you might have gotten killed or apprehended after that incident. And if my Itoko-“ She gave Jackson a death glare

“We’ve been kind of busy: Killed Medusa, blew up a bus, had a building set on fire on me, met one of the gods. Not in that order but you understand.… Oh that’s the Zoo. Come on we can make a stop there.” Jackson lists off

“Wait you blew up a bus!” Jade exclaimed, bit bewildered

“No go back to the Medusa part, you actually survived an encounter with her?! What was it like?” Hana says with almost equally shock 

Ethan on the outside was aloof and looking mostly unimpressed but on the inside he had his jaw dropped, bit impressed at the feets said, and could respect someone for it. “Wow that sounds like some impressive feet for the past few days” he mused 

“Wait! Was this god my mother?” Jade interrupted “You mentioned my mother before.”

“Ok, I need to write down all these?

Yes, we blew up a bus. Yes, we killed and beheaded Medusa, still have the head In case of…something.

And we met Ares and Aphrodite, but neither for a long time.

The building was a giant mess, and I'm still angry about how you handled that." Mia answered.

All three of them had some, differentiating amount of bewilderment and stars in their eyes, all the while Luke was absorbed in his own thoughts in the background. ‘He could be useful. That or a huge problem. I can’t think of that now the others will think something up’

“So Jackson, what part of the plan involves you and Mia going to a zoo? Or did you add that in?” Luke interjects 

“When we saw the van, we snagged it to make the trip a lot faster. We took a look inside and found these poor guys, so we’re taking them here so they can be looked over. Hopefully, they can take better care of them than what they had before."

“Ahh, such a heroic move. Such a hero” The girls feigned dreaminess and swooned then bursted out into laughter

“But really that is a real kind move you did there,” Jade says

“What were there even doing there in the first place?” Hana asked, “In a back of a van, was it?”

“X found some kind of building, can’t remember what it was, and we thought it would be good to search the place. He looked out back and saw this little thing. Been driving for about 2 and a half hours.” Jackson explains 

“Sounds like you made lots of progress,” Jade says “That’s good, that means you can get this petty tug of war over with sooner than later. How far west are you guys now?” She asks

“Uhm, I think we just passed haft way through Kansas.” He guesses

“Kansas is like halfway, right? So you're like halfway” Hana said optimistically “Like 4 and a half more states to go”

“Awesome news, don’t you think Luke? Maybe we might not have nuclear warfare caused by two giant immortal children” Jade joked

“Or world war 3…still the same nonetheless tho I think, yeah” Hana added

Jade sneaked a glance and glimpse another wayward look as if he was deep in thought and not really paying attention or he is and not really showing it at least, she had a hard time telling. “Anything is probably a better outcome than that, ya know.” She added nonchalantly 

“Ya.” Luke replied, then shift his gaze to his girlfriend, assuring her “There you see they’re doing alright, you don’t need to worry about them anymore.”

“Ya, I suppose” Hana mutters, rocking back and forth on the balls of her feet “Best of luck to you three” she waved flashing a closed-eyed smile 

“And don’t get smitted” Jade hummed nonchalantly “I cannot have my next otp destroyed before it ever happened” 

“Ok, we got it, Jade, later,” Jackson said with an annoyed eye roll 

        Jade menacingly glances at them like a stern parent glaring at a couple of children while Ethan and Hana are trying to act nonchalant behind, holding in some fits of laughter. Some have it easier than others, “She’s totally gonna obsess over those two now” Hana mutters to Ethan with a small smirk “I don’t know if I should be relieved that she’s not obsessing over my relationship anymore or worried for their well-being”

“You’re telling me, she’s already gone into detail about how they're a fit as can be or other fancy words. Hell, she’s gonna start talking about them soon now.” Ethan says 

“Should we end their misery? Save them from long distance Cupid” Hana says in between chuckles 

“Not yet. It’s kind of funny how much she gets into their lives.” He admits 

“At least it’s not mine, anymore” She cheers

“Why do you get all embarrassed when they talked about us?” Luke asked with a tinge of hurt, Hana blushes a bit and her eyes shift away, she realized her mistake when she glanced back up at those crystal blue eyes of his.

“Maybe because I never had a decent guy that liked me that way in particular” Hana absently plays with a strand of her hair, twirling it between her fingers “Not that I’m embarrassed it’s just not known if your just another of those players, cheat or just wanna be friends. Had all three various experiences with them” she tried to explain 

“You’re thinking too hard.” He reassures placing a hand on her shoulder “Calm down. Promise I’m not going to be anything relatively like that.” He grinned “You grabbed the snacks? I’m getting hungry”

“Perhaps,” she shrugs, handing him an apple from her bag “but basically the tldr is Aphrodite wasn’t too kind with my love life, one of the worst experiences I had” she sighed “That and a lot of grief, but death is just the natural circle I suppose”

“Never had that much experience with her. She left me alone.” Luke replied in a distance type of tone

“Her? You dated before?” She raised an eyebrow. She then asked Ethan in a hushed tone “Did he? Like what happened a breakup or something happened? Why doesn’t he never talk about this other person? And do we see them around? W-what happened? Is it something I should know about?”

“you’re asking about what? What happen?” Ethan replied to a bit lost 

“Basically” Hana muttered “I mean I didn’t know Luke had an ex; He didn’t say”

“Oh. He’s talking a girl named Thalia. Look, I don’t want to be rude. Just, I wouldn’t talk to him about her. All you need to know is that something bad happened to her and he will not say a thing about it” Ethan said 

“That bad huh?”

“He was, pretty destroyed.”

“They must have been close, it’s a two-way street.” Her face drops a bit and she shakes her head “Death isn’t always easy, especially for the ones that survive, the loved ones left behind” She sounded like she spoke from experience “I lost my step aunt a few years back, I wasn’t close but I knew Xan was on good terms with his stepmother and was distort for like 4-5 months” Hana half-lied, even if the details of the story weren’t totally true she knew it was close to home for her, a more personal story then they knew.

“Ya, I know.” He casually replied “That’s why the entire camp was rather surprised when you rolled up and you two got together. We’re all happy, but we just never thought it would happen-“

“What happened?” She said missing the point

“-Hell you have no idea how energized Jade was when she saw you two sleeping together.” He kept going 

“Me and…” her entire face turns a flushed shade of pink “Really? Wait? Slept together? When? I don’t remember!” Hana frantically questioned, her eyes bug-wide in surprise 

“Yes you do,” he nods “We sleep in the same cabin remember? I saw everything.” He pointedly reminded “You’re a real hugger when you sleep.”

‘Wait did I just say the last one out loud? Kuso. Even more, damnit I probably look like a blooming cherry blossom right now’ She narrowed her eyes and hissed an annoyed “Urusai” at him, her cheeks adopting a light pink color

“Oh, don’t get all in your feeling.” Ethan sassed back “We’re happy for the both of you. Really” He grinned 

“The Stolls don’t have any blackmail on this, do they? I’ll curse them if they do” Hana seethed crossing her arms over her chest and then letting out a huff “I have a sleep spell with their name on it”

“Na, they were out doing…something, I can’t remember what.” Ethan replied nonchalantly wondering what those two were up to in the early morning hours. “Only Jade and I know. Well, and you two lovers but we can’t keep it quiet.” He smirked

“Baka” She hissed

“Don’t threaten me, I’ll bring your Luke over here and tell him you want to snuggle again.” He sassed with a smooth snigger 

“Why you–“ she then tackles him to the ground and shouts a mix of profanities and insults in English and Japanese at the Asian boy as the two wrestled

Chapter Text

        “Only Jade and I know. Well and you two lovers but we can’t keep it quite.” He smirked

“Baka” She hissed

“Don’t threaten me, I’ll bring your Luke over here and tell him you want to snuggle again.” He sassed with a smooth snigger 

“Why you–“ she then tackles him to the ground and shouts a mix of profanities and insults in English and Japanese at the Asian boy as the two wrestled

“What the hades! Jade what’s going on?” Ethan calls out

“Just got done with the iris call” Jade informs “what’s up with you two?” She asked tilting her head curiously at the scene “why is Hana look like she wants to grapple you into submission Ethan?”

“She’s embarrassed about two people seeing her last night.” Ethan replied, Jade sniggers 

“Hey speaking of Luke where is he?” Hana asked, noticing his sudden disappearance, as she then lifts pressure from Ethan upper abdomen and then puts her weight on his core instead by sitting on him “wasn’t he just here a minute ago?”

“I don’t know I was attacked.” The poor boy groaned from below pointing to the person in question “Jade you were the last one with him, where is he?” He asked 

“He said he had to ‘take care of something’ but I’m not sure what. He wouldn’t elaborate” Jade air quotes with her fingers and her and Ethan exchanged subtly suspicious and knowing glances to one another immediately after that 

“You don’t think?“ he muttered, gazing back to Jade as they exchanged one more cautious glance.

He then sits up, making Hana slide off him “Hana, Jade and I are goanna head out and look for him, can you get the campsite packed up for when we get back? I got a bad feeling about this place now.” He muttered the last part more to himself than Hana

Hana not fully getting their suspicions held a perplexed expression but just nodded “sure. What, are you afraid a ghost might pop out and scare you half to death?” She joked 

“Very.” He nodded “Alright come on.”

Hana went back to clean up the small camp area while the other two wander around the woods a bit longer for signs of Luke’s whereabouts.

        “What do you think he’s up to now?” Jade questions

“He went back to that ceremonial site. This is the same direction that we followed him the first time.” Ethan concludes

“Is he gonna summon Satan this time” she hyperbolically said

“I hope that’s as easy as it gets, he works for hades.” 

“…”

A small silence passes before he realized “oh you were joking.”

She nods “Yes, yes I was joking. C’mon let’s see what the weasel is up to this time”

“Lead the way”

        When they got to the sight, they saw Luke there with a few of the from before “hey all they’re missing are matching robes, then it’ll be a real cult of sorts” Jade jokes

“You’re not that far off. But how many times have they done this, there not even saying anything to each other.” She raised an eyebrow 

“Should we risk it and get closer for a better look?” Jade asks “Risk vs reward and all, your call?”

“I say we just go in and figure out what the hell is happening.” Ethan states

“So just throw caution away. Straightforward approach got it. Alright come on.” 

The two then pop out of their hiding spot and march up to the supposed ringleader of this underground operation 

“LUKE!” She announces their presence “What are you doing? Who are these people? What’s going on?” Jade exclaimed

“Ethan, Jade? What are you doing here?” Luke questioned

“We want to ask the same of you?” Jade smoothly replies, “Why are you out in the middle of the woods like you are some Hecate kid doing some séance attempting to summon Satan with your weird cult?” She questions with a hyperbolic tone

“Hecate? No I’m not doing magic, it’s not what you think.” Luke replied shaking his head

“Then explain dude, what the hell is this?” Ethan says bit more calmer, gesturing to the scene 

“I’m recruiting soldiers.” The blond male answered 

“Soldiers?” Jade repeats adopting a perplexed look “for what? Do we want to even know?” she asks almost rhetorically 

“I’m starting a war. A war that will fix all those who are forgotten.” Luke said

“A war won’t fix anything” Jade argues profusely “the intent is pure I can see but no one wins in war, everyone loses something. Yes, war is a double edged sword…it always has.” Her eyes soften as she says it “Luke what are you thinking?! What would Hana think? I know you want to help but starting a war? Would that help that case?” She tries to argue “Everyone loses something” she repeats 

“Tell me this, what would happen if no one did anything, if we just keep living the same fucking way we have been for centuries. You all who got claimed will think it’s fine, but Jade, I see things different; I have to be the leader for all the souls that get forgotten and abandon. 

I have to see their pain the most. Listen to their stories, their complaints and watch as the hope slowly leave their eyes when they realize won’t get claimed; And if so happen they get claimed by the wrong parent they are still disregarded just because of their parentage.” Luke rants 

“So answer me this: What are you gonna do to make this better?” Luke asked. Jade kept quiet as her eyes flashed down, thinking long and hard on the complex answer she expect him to have of her; But she did not have the solution. She did not have a better answer on how to solve this real problem that seemed to grow out of hand. She wanted to help but she couldn’t

“I…I-I’m not sure Luke” she finally answered with a croak in her voice, shaking her head “I-I-I wish things could change a-as much as you do, but I’m not sure; but I’m definitely sure starting a war isn’t the answer tho” she faintly her head glancing up with empathetic eyes, distort empathetic eyes. “There has to be a better way than putting the people we love and want to protect out there, sacrifice is never easy, and losing someone is even worse. Love is a big contributor to why conflict starts by the way, we want to protect those people.” 

A part of her knew that such words of a pacifist won’t deterred an ambitious mind like Luke’s, but she couldn’t help but to at least give it a shot. But the other held some wiser meaning sewn into them

“Whatever, I know what I need to do. I know that sitting around and waiting for ’the hero’ to come and save the day will never happen. 

Think Jade, demigods mean nothing to their parents, nothing. So, I’m making the change and I’m not stopping here not until, he, tells me to.”

“He?” Jade says bit uneasy, feeling Luke’s animosity grow, knowing it’s not towards her but still, “Luke, you're starting to scare me” She swallowed a think lump, trying to control her own emotions a bit, breaking her stare and takes a few steps back 

“Then let me offer you a choice: Join me, both of you.” His eyes quickly flash over to Ethan whom has been quiet throughout the whole interaction “Help me finally finish the damn rulers of Olympus. Help me set a new era of rule and order. Set things right in this unfair world. 

Jade, Ethan, help me in this fight and anything could be yours, I promise you that.” Luke says in a honey coated and persuasively manner

“I mean the Olympians are not my favourite batch of immortal beings, but you being very cryptic about this case doesn’t help, nor does the foreboding feeling I’m getting right now either so-“

”I’m in”

“What?!” Jade exclaims to her slight surprise ‘how could he just agree with so nonchalant-ness?!’ The daughter of Aphrodite thought to herself “Ethan, as a friend please let me say this: want about the others? You always say you hate others betraying you, but what are you doing to Xander and Hana, even Jackson to a degree, of course you’re not buddy-buddy but still. And what about our friendship?” Jade rants in an almost pleading tone trying to still grapple with what is going on, her eyes still held their perplexed glaze “At least consider the possibilities”

“Jade think about it, he right. Nothing has changed in decades and nothing will change since we’re so scared to ask question. Hell look with what’s going on now, this is the most degraded the camp has been all over, some piss fit of the gods.

If Luke’s right and we can fix them or fix the issues.” Ethan tried to reason/argue “I’m willing to fight for that balance.”

“I-I suppose there is right in some aspects. The gods are big immortal children” her shaky voice replied, she knew the Fates were not being kind to her and her issues right about now, and Ethan is too stubborn to stop and think for just a moment. 

“Luke I’m with you. What about you Jade?” Ethan glances back, tho it faults a bit seeing the slight distress in her eyes, but he didn’t let it show 

“I can feel your determination and bravery, and that’s what I admire about you the most, when it comes to challenges that you don’t back down, but–“ she shakes her head as her face shifts into one of solemness "I got my own demons to face, my own priorities, much smaller scale. You know it.” she exclaimed “I can’t stand to see anyone else that I care for leave me, don’t make it this way.” she adds in a almost heart-breaking tone “family or friend” he knew but was as well blinded by this new prospect of a possible future that it quickly clouded his vision

“Please Ethan, if you are catching on to what I am saying than you have to consider the bigger picture at least.” She eases or at least tries to “Stop and think what about the future? Damn the gods Ethan what are you going to do after you damn them then what?! Do you know what happens with a power vacuum? Especially when the fact immortal is involved.” Jade rants some more, just hoping something in it will make sense and get through. But this is the son of Nemesis she is talking to; it was unlikely she was going to make him see more than retribution against another party that he felt deserved it.

“You’re right, I need to see the whole game.” Ethan exclaimed then turns to Luke and asks, “Luke what are we gonna do when we take the gods down.”

“Oh good gods” Jade mutters exasperated. Jade’s glazed eyes followed Ethan’s towards Luke’s also waiting for him to answer that question 

“The Titans. I’m bringing them back, the original rulers.”

“Well the original would be the primordial…right?” Jade subtly corrected “Wait! What do you mean by bring them back? Most of the elder female and second gen titans haven’t gone anywhere. You can’t possibly mean-“ she gasped “but they were sent there for a reason, why?” Knowing which kind of titans he was talking about

“Kronos, I’m bringing Kronos back to us.” Luke replied with a fiercely determined look on his eye “he’s goanna help us”

Jade had absolute shock and bewilderment “do you really want to help Luke now that you know his crazy step attempted coup to try and replace something with a being possibly worse?” She asked Ethan “I’m not 100% sure but if that being is still the mad king they said when he perished, who’s to say he wouldn’t stay that way a few millennia in a hell pit to boot”

“He’ll only be angry at the Olympians.” Luke argued “The people that help him will be rewarded as king and queens of the new world.

we will be living like royalty you and me and all those demigods no more under the oppressive thumb of the Olympians. Free. Makers of the new world.” He declared “Ethan will you still join me?”

“Yes. I’ll stand by you, man. They deserve to be knocked down a peg and I intend to help with that,” Ethan replied a determined fire burning in his eyes

Jade’s eyes shift between Luke and Ethan with a flurry of emotion behind them as thoughts flooded her brain as her breaths get subtly heavier, she felt like her knees were going to give any moment now.

‘You people are crazy. What the hades is going on? I know the animosity is high but- What am I going to tell Hana? Should I tell Hana? Gods, I need to clear my head a bit, being around stupid as gotten me all confused’ she wants to chastise the first part to the blonde man, squeezing her eyes shut trying to control her breath

“Jade…I know what this seems like, but this could be the change we need” Ethan calmly says “I know you won’t fully agree but-“ he gently touches her arm

‘this is it, another person is is going to abandon me. Despite the reason it just shows I’m just a burden.’ She chides herself ‘I am, I am. Am I?’

she pulled away as if it just touched a hot stove. “D-don’t touch me!” She exclaimed in her shaky voice, she shut her eyes tightly attempting to stop the tears from pouring out. ‘Please Ethan,’

“Jade,” Ethan called out again “I’m…I’m sorry alright, but we both know it’s not personal…at least between us” he tries to say

Silence filled the air. She was too stunned to reply, to wrapped up in her own self loathing 

he notices the slight unevenness in her breaths “Jade?”

‘I’m such an ass, a dummy, of course he was gonna wake up and chose violence, why didn’t I see the signs; And of course, this all of this, if only there was a better way. I just don’t have the answers. Why must all my relationships go south’ she chastises herself more

She didn’t know why but losing one of her best friends was the second hardest thing only most to her dad. She knew her and Ethan weren’t always on the same page but she liked his company and the same for hers. She was the few of his only friends around that didn’t make the Son of Nemesis feel like they weren’t lonely and unloved if they wanted to admit it or not, even if people kept saying they were a couple, which they were not, only close friends. She didn’t want that friendship to be ruined, of course she disagreed on the whole bringing back an evil titan overlord but she was bit more concerned about how this conflict will effect not just her relationships but everyone else.

‘Love will be born to protect, only breed hate. It just keeps going. Is this one of those instances?…Or, is this something else?’ Her glossy eyes wavered and her breath hitched and dropped. It felt like the color drained from her skin with all this new information and she didn’t know the first thing to do about it ‘Justice, revenge? Words thrown around so others can justify their means

Luke, Ethan, I understand the great pain hidden behind the cold eyes.

The heightened awareness of positive and negative is to great from just Luke alone. His hatred is almost suffocating. Elpis please help me.’

“How did we that breathing technique go again” Ethan took a seat next to Jade. He tried to help by using that classic breath technique that she showed him once when he was having bad day. 'In for 4 and out for another 4' but got it horribly wrong in the fun way, breaking Jade out of whatever trance ever so slightly and making her chuckle slightly. 

Ethan let out a small sigh of relief when he sensed things calm a bit. Tho the distressed and troubled expression not leaving her face ‘But for real what am I gonna tell Hana and how much of this should I keep until later? They would want to know. 

But I don’t want to ruin–screw it he’s going full anime villain they need to know or bad things will happen

OW! I’m giving myself a headache.’

”I don’t know how much I will say this, but I know how much you hate fighting and I’m not asking for you to go in depth, its more complex than that; And I'm truly sorry, and you can go and hate me for it–Jade…”

“…” she picked her head up her kaleidoscope eyes shined in the moonlight, glazed over with her wet tears a bit overwhelmed with all the thought and feelings she and the others were feeling because they were so strong. She bows her head again.

“Perhaps this is the sacrifice what is needed now.” he proclaimed “The status quo was static for long enough, it needs to change. we both know that-“ he cut himself off with a small sigh “It’s not personal you have to understand.

Please, at least nod if you’re going to be alright. You don't have to say anything, just nod, just so I know you’re going to be okay at least.” 

Jade obliges reluctantly, tho lacking eye contact with him. Ethan didn’t know if she was upset or mad at him, perhaps bit of both

They always have been a bit opposing in their ideologies but never had a fight about it. This wasn’t some small scuffle over the philosophy of love or revenge, this was different and so much more than just that.

He got up and walk towards Luke giving one more glance 

The two along with the unknown group deceased farther into the woods. Leaving Jade alone with nothing but her thought

Chapter Text

        Jade then shakes off her worries and heads back to camp where she finds Hana playing Mario kart with larual and Holly victor, the Stolls, Lee from Apollo, Katie from Demeter, and one of the Dionysius twins “oh hey Jade want to play a round, Travis just got out so there is a slot open?” Hana says 

“No thanks,” Jade declines, “can we talk really quick?”

“Sure what is it?” Hana says as she gets up from her spot

“Maybe in a more private place” Jade suggests, Hana nods and they then walk out of the cabin to a more secluded part of camp

“Is everything alright Jade?” Hana asked noticing the distort on her friend's face “you seem to be a bit on edge. What happened in that small period of time to put you in such a state?” Hana questions 

“Hana, can you and I go for a walk? Have something I wanna show you.” Jade says

“Uh sure, lead the way” Hana nods and motions 

On the way in the woods, she then asks “what is it you want to show me? And you still haven’t said why you look so distort at first glance.”

“I’ll tell you when there’s nobody around, I only want you to head this.”

“O-okay” Hana awkwardly nodded. 

        They soon got to the clearing in the woods that Luke used as his secret gathering place “so you wanted me to see a Wiccan séance shrine thing?” Hana questions 

“I wanted to ask you something. Has Luke been acting, different, lately. I’m… worried.”

“Different how? Maybe a bit busier to say the least, but that’s all I could think of, why?” Hana asked but she kinda knew what Jade might be hinting at since Luke came to her with a cryptic proposal a few days ago.

“It’s just that, I don’t know, he seems much hollower than before. At least to me.” Jade replies

“You’re the empath, I’ll just take your word” Hana replied with a friendly grin “But why bring this up, and also why bring us to the middle of the woods for? I still don’t get it.” Hana shakes her head “Can ya elaborate a bit more, please?”

“I’m worried about Luke. I’m scared that he’s gonna do something very dangerous and very chaotic-” Jade says, concern floods her face

“Chaotic isn’t always bad-“ Hana argued 

“He trusts you more than he does me. So just, I don’t–if you see something or if anything pops up; Just don’t let anything bad happen to him.” Jade tried to say but mixes her words up along the way 

“I wouldn’t” Hana shakes her head “I’ll see what’s up, okay.” She said in a reassuring tone ”now is that is all that is bothering you Jade?”

“No. It’s Ethan too.” She took a deep gulp before continuing on “I… I can’t tell you why but I don’t think they’ll be coming back to camp for a few days.” She muttered 

“What happened with you two? I thought you were close, hell I even saw you two talk feeling with each other. Which we all know is though for a stubborn introverted prick like Ethan to do with most” Hana points out, she then sighed placing a comforting hand on her shoulder concerningly asking Jade “sounds like you had a tough night, how you are faring from it all?”

“I… I don’t know. I’m just gonna say one word and then I’m going to bed. Prepare.”

“Okay” Hana nods ‘so it’s already happening huh?’ She mused to herself “let’s head back” the ravenette suggests ‘I don’t know both have points I can get behind so far.’ She closed her eyes ‘Probably cause they are both from bias sources’ she shakes her head of the thought

        The trio were driving down some quiet roads near the Kansas and Colorado border looking for a good place to drop off the animals they have

“Ok so that zoo should be around here soon. Think it’s on your side.”

“Okay, I think there is a sign” Mia points out “Colorado zoo, 50 miles southwest.” She reads “We are getting near one just should be off one of the upcoming exits”

“Alright nice. So how you are doing through all this. Been in more fights these last 2 days than I have in 5 years.”

“I haven’t had any real combat experience outside of camp” Mia admits “So it’s different to say the least”

“Is it weird for me to actually enjoy killing these things. Damn things been tracking me down for years.” Jackson admitted 

“Na, it’s not as bad for some demigods than others but unless you are a super powerful child with the fact that your parent is an elder god than yeah, you’re goanna get swarmed” she replies nonchalantly 

“Don’t sell yourself short, hell you grabbed three of them at once and ripped them all in haft. badass.” He complimented with a faint smirk 

“I know” the daughter of Demeter grinned proudly “like I said if you are of the big three. You are bound to be a bit more powerful”

“X is strong to, but he’s better at thinking on his feet.”

“Most children of Athena are better strategists, supporting characters than fighters” Mia added to the comment 

“Ya.

Alright so a bit of a personal question. You ever think about leaving camp? I mean like living your life outside? Don’t get me wrong I love it here, but we’re not bound down. So do ya?” Jackson asked

“I really had no reason to, so I guess I never thought about it” Mia mused 

“Oh, alright. I’m just asking since nature and freedom is kind of your thing, so I thought being in one place for a long time would just get to ya.” He muttered 

“Yeah, but the thought of impending doom to a 18-year-old girl with a sense of self-preservation–yeah.”

“Ya, I get what you mean, just I was kind of always on the move before I came here.” He replied “was always near the shoreline tho. Haha, guess I’m not that surprised about who my dad is.”

“It’s a tough life for our kind. I mean you have some out liars like Xan and Hana but usually it’s dead or crap parent”

“I don’t know what happened to mine. But you already know the story.

Anyway, how did they make that magic phone call and what can I do not have that scare me haft to death.” Jackson then tried to change the subject 

“Well it’s called an iris call, you first find or make a rainbow and then throw a drachma in and say, ‘oh goddess of rainbow please show me x person/people’ and they will appear on the other end” She explained “And to answer the second part, stop being easily jumpy”

“Is there any way to stop the message, or no?”

“Now just ignoring a call is rude you know” She chided back playfully “But you could always swipe the incoming rainbow to deny it in a sense” she shrugs

“Alright I get.” He nods “Just, jade was looking at us rather. Interestingly. Swear haft the time that girl just wants to start drama.” He muttered 

“She’s an Aphrodite kid, it’s a 99% given. But with her thank the gods it’s only 75%.” Mia sighs

“Ya, but she was looking at us like she had a plan and that is what scares me the most.” The water demigod admits ‘dear god please let these hints be enough. Have no fucking idea what I’m doing’ he pleaded in the back of his mind 

“She did say we were her next otp” Mia points out 

“Ya–Wait there betting on us?!”

“You don’t think she’s already scheming to get us together, huh?” She asks “Wait! Who’s betting on us?!”

“I mean, I have no idea."  ‘yes, for the love of god yes!’ He mentally shouted in the recesses of his mind. "Oh look at that the zoos right there.” Jackson hastily points out

They dropped of the animals and left an ominous note for the zoo workers to find them went back to their journey west “about 7 days left” Mia informed 

“Well the zoo was on the complete west side of Colorado. So we shouldn’t have that much farther to go. You think?” As he and Mia got back in the vehicle 

“No and that is a plus for us.” Mia exclaims “we kill two birds with one stone. We then have…all of Utah, Nevada, and some of California to get through” she answered

“That should take what 2-3 days, give it so.”

“If nothing goes wrong of course” Mia corrects

Chapter Text

        “So, after we get the bolt back, we should have nothing but driving back to camp with 4 days left right.” He paused “You uhm… wanna go do something?” The son of the sea nervously asked 

“Maybe we could go to the fireworks together” Mia coyly said “Hephaestus cabin does fireworks each summer for 4th of July” she explains “and maybe we could go together. As friends of course” Mia quickly adds trying to hide a small blush that appeared on her cheeks “it’ll be a breather after this thrilling quest for sure”

“Deal.” He smirked “I’ll save us a spot.”

Mia grins as her blush grows a bit deeper “You’d like it for sure”

“If you tell me it’s good, I’ll trust ya.  you wanna bring some food to this?”

“Chips and Soda” she replied, “any other suggestions?” She asked back

“Ok, actually now that you bring it up, do most Demeter kids go vegetarian? Since you know the whole nature thing going on. Or does it not bother you? Cuz I’ve been asked a good thousand times if eating fish makes me feel bad.”

“I don’t mind eating meat” she shakes her head “It’s something one of my other siblings, Lynn started the romurs of since he’s a big vegetarian”

“Alright, since I was goanna make some BBQ before the whole show.” Jackson said

“That sounds awesome” Mia grins

“Well, it’s also since a lot of people asked if eating fish makes me feel bad, so I just I don’t want to know.”

“It’s a logical question she chuckles “I mean fish is part of posiden’s rule, or any sea god for that matter. “

“That’s what I thought at first until someone gave me Samon. I kind of just forgot about the whole fish thing.” He muttered “also freaked my out the first time a fish spoke to me.”

Mia let out another chuckle and then said “Now I think it’s getting a little bit quiet, how about some music” changing the subject as she turns on the radio and it plays ‘love story’ by Taylor swift

(Love story )

‘Oh god this can’t get any more embarrassing’ Jackson’s face almost immediately heats up “oh uhm country… you uh. From the south. Or…”

“Where am I from?” Mia clarified “Florida”

“Oh, alright. Is that still considered country or is Florida like its own thing?” He fumbled over his words a bit

“It’s a state, in the states, of North America.” Mia slowly says, “are you feel alright you look a bit red?” She says with a hint of concern 

“Really, really hot in this van. What’s the temperature reading?”

“67”

“Are you sure, that doesn’t feel right.” Bullets race down his forehead, nervous bullets of sweat

“You know Jade, I love her but she can be such a Cupid sometimes” Mia waves off “so yeah I’m fine”

“Alright. If you say so.” A hot moment passed before he talked again “Just seems like you got real scared all ah sudden. Something on your mind?”

“Just wondering, what if we fail? This is a quest since I think 3 years ago. Plus, it’s bigger and more important because we might stop a civil war from happening among the gods” Mia voiced

“Ya and that war has infested the camp; cabins are turning against each other.” Jackson informed 

“Wait, what?!” Her eyes go wide “where did you hear this from?” Mia said caught by surprise 

“Well after that magic call Luke made another one asking how the quest was going, like in detail. You and X were off somewhere we’re doing something with getting the animals free. I told him and then he was called to stop a fight. That’s when he told how the camp is at each other’s throat.”

“The iris call you mean” Mia answer “and then what?”

“The camp is picking sides on weather who really stole the bolt. Ares, Apollo, Aphrodite and I think Hermes are backing me up. But Athena doesn’t think I’m so free, they are backing Zeus.”

“This is more troublesome than we thought, that means we need to hurry or else both the camp and gods might tear each other apart” Mia urges “it’ll be the Trojan war all over again” 

“Ah I don’t think it’s that bad, Chiron is doing a good job at keeping the two sides calm and I don’t mean anything but it’s one cabin against four.” Jackson assured “but your right we need to hurry.”

“What do you think Hana and Jade are feeling about all that chaos, you know them, they are more avoid fighting or try and find a better way type of people.” Mia speculates “I know for sure that if I was caught up in all that chaos then I’d find a Corner and stay there if it gets super out of control– that or attack people with vines and roots out of pure emotions”

“I don’t blame ya. I’d just make a second Noah’s ark.” Jackson joked “but they will be fine. If anything, Jade will just have Hana stay in her cabin till this mess is over. I trust her.”

“Yeah” Mia nods, she leans in a bit towards Jackson which makes him subtly blush “we don’t tell Xan about the Hana part right? He’ll freak if he thinks that his sweet cuz is in a tight spot right now”

“No. He doesn’t need to know, he will panic.” He shakes his head 

“Thought so.” she went back to her original space “he’ll have a full-blown panic attack probably. Which isn’t good for us or him” she dryly chuckles. 

Chapter Text

        Soon the quester got back onto the road heading west. 

"Hey, I know I asked you this before, but. I mean really, what do you plan on doing whenever you get ready to leave camp? I know you told me that you have no inspiration to leave yet, but I don't know. Just curious, I guess." Jackson asked.

"Well, I do have one answer in mind.” Mia admitted “It's just when I first met you, I didn't really want to tell all my inside inspiration to a person I just met a couple of days ago; But, to answer the question now: I still don't really have a plan on where I wanna head after camp, haven't even made a plan for that after all these years. I just know what I want to do. I want to be a chef."

"Huh, somehow, I feel like that suits you well.” He chuckled “When did you start getting that idea then?" Jackson then asked

"I've had it for years now, ever since I was a little girl I knew that was what I wanted to become. It, it reminds me a lot of my home life. Back when I still lived with my dad and such like that. You see, my father was an excellent cook, but he never took it anywhere since he had to spend so much time taking care of me, since you know, my mom wasn't goanna put being a god on hold and take care of me for however long." She explains

"Oh, I mean ya that kind of makes sense. You get some kind of recollection when you start making stuff. actually sounds really nice."

"it is.” She hums “His favorite thing to make was this stew.  Gods I can't even remember all the stuff he put into it, but I remember that he was in love with making it.  He told me that, this dish had a very important story with it. In that one day when he was making it, that was when my mother showed up out of the heavens. Said that she was completely compelled to meet the man that could create a serving that she found 'worthy.' Whatever that meant.

Oh, he was so scared when they first met. He damned near passed out from just looking at her, but in someway, he kept his strength long enough to serve her." She chuckled at the memory of her father 

"Hold on, you're telling me that your folks met because your dad knew how to make some kind of stew, and it was so strong, that it made even the gods need to try this?" Jackson asks

"Ya pretty much" Mia nodded

"Can I have some?"

"NO, that dish is to be served only on special days. Did you not listen to a thing I said! Hehe."

“Fine, keep your secrets, I’ll never tell you how to make my famous, nacho taco."

"Is it just taco shells and ingredients? mixed in with Nacho cheese." She simply replied with a smug smirk 

"Shit!" Jackson snapped his fingers 

"Hahaha, I told you, Jackson, I know what I'm talking about.” She firmly states with a little wink

"Now, what I think is why she really stuck around after the food was gone, is that she just like who my father was right from the start. Since from that day forward it wouldn't be that uncommon for her to 'dress' as a mortal woman and hang around my father for a couple of days.” She puts in air quotes “He never went into that much detail about what they did together, only told me bare-bone details. He was scared Zeus was goanna do, something. So only they know what they did. I did figure out that they were both fans of this one show called ‘Chopped’ though. You know what that show is."

"Ah, maybe. I've heard of the name a couple of times but never got had enough interest to actually go out and watch the show. I might have seen a few episodes once in a while, but don't remember it hardly."

"Alright, but that is one of the few facts that my father told me about.” Mia told “That whenever she came to visit, he would always have the season ready to go. Make bets on who the winners would be, my mother always won the bets though. Dad claimed that she used, interventions, to make her bet the winner."

"Hehe, you think she did." 

"Oh, a hundred percent yes. What's he gonna do, argue with a god?"

"I can't argue with you there." He shrugs

"They were sweet to each other, then she got pregnant with me though. That kind of put things into a mess.” She then said “my father could only put so much attention into both her and me. That and the business of being a god, she said that she wouldn't be able to see him as much as she wanted. I was shocked when my father told me though that he held no grudge, nothing at all."

"Your father sounded like was a strong man. I'm sure he knew what he needed to do."

        A few more minutes go on by, the two kept on talking about how to make other kinds of meals. Mia kept telling Jackson that his 'famous whatever' is nothing but college party food. That was until Mia started to get really quiet, nothing bad was said her way. She just went silent. Jackson didn't know what to do, so he followed her actions. Until a faint sobbing was heard. Mia was crying.

She obviously didn't want to share whatever she had on her mind, so for a little bit longer Jackson just kept on driving. He heard her murmuring a few words to herself, but Jackson could not understand what she was saying. This went on for a couple of more miles. So, trying to make something work, Jackson slowed the car down and led his hand over her shoulder.

"What are you thinking about? What's getting to you?" 

"Nothing, nothing. Just, please, please keep on driving. I’ll be fine." The daughter of Demeter tries to wave off 

"That might be the truth but come on. You don't need to act all tough around here, there's only me. Something is bothering you. What is it?" Jackson asks in a soft comforting tone

"It's, it's just. Telling that story, and sharing what he did with me and my mother, he sounded so happy back then. Before I ruined everything.” She mummers “I didn't know what I was when I was younger, I just knew that I was something different from everyone else. I could do things that they couldn't. I didn't know at the time how to make my powers behave when I wanted them to. I just let them run wild. My father tried to teach me that one day I would need to learn how to put them under control. But. 

I never listened to him, and damnit he was right."

She stopped talking, instead, she was weeping. Not to a complete bawl, but far worse than what she was showing just before.

        Jackson stopped the car completely. He took his hand and placed it over her hand, sharing a moment of silence. He knew that she had been carrying this baggage for years.

"I'm not making you say anything. But something is eating at you, we're are not goanna get anywhere with you staying quiet. Please, tell me what is the matter."

"Jackson, I miss my father.” She finally admits as water dripped down her cheeks “I’m the reason that he died. I shot the vines out and they wrecked the house. and even with me destroying our home, everything that he had worked so hard to create. He still made sure that I was safe above everything.

Before the walls caved and finally gave out, and the roof collapsed. He shoved me outside to make sure I would survive. I screamed for him to make it through, but...” her eyes glanced down, rapidly darkening “but he didn't make it." Her voice was weak. Replaying that same day in her mind, her father saving her. Tears were racing down her face. Wiping them away, she continued to share.

"The door gave out before he could get through. A fire combusted from that crash, and that's what everyone believed to happen. They wrote his death an accident, a random house fire. And I was sent to an orphanage.”

Jackson had no idea what to say. He wanted to comfort her, wanted to say that every is goanna be fine. But this all happened years ago. Those words would mean nothing to her now. So instead, he just kept everything simple.

"I know it won't change anything. But I'm sorry that all this happened. I wish I could say something that would make this all better, but." He finally said 

“It's fine. l, I guess you know the rest of the story anyway.” She smiled sheepishly “Hated my new parents, hated myself for making all this happen. Had another 'accident' with my powers, and then a saytr found me, I came to camp. I swore on that day, never again. Never would I have a family destroyed.” She explained in a nutshell “So, I guess you got your answer. That's what I want to do when I finally have the strength to live in the world outside camp. ill be the chef that my father never had the chance to be." She said

looking up into the sky through the window her eyes softened. Whispering, "I'll make you proud dad."

"Your strong, stronger than I first thought. I know you'll make it. He would be proud of you."

With that her smile started to come back, the light in her eyes spark back to life, and she even make a little joke.

"You thought I was one of the simple girls huh." placing a hand over her chest. "I’m hurt."

"That, that's my joke. You can't steal that from me, hehe."

"But I did, and you can't stop me."

        Jackson let her have this moment. It was nice to see her finally start smiling again. Putting the truck into gear, he got back on the road. Heading off into the mission that was calling their name. 

Chapter Text

        Meanwhile, in the back, Xander was playing with his dagger and humming to himself for a while, a bit lonely back there after they dropped off the animals. A few more minutes later before he fell asleep from the lack of A/C in the cargo hold

        In his dream, he was transported to his home in Pennsylvania but it looked a bit different in arraignment. He guessed this was something from the past

”…I can’t, how can she possibly pin this responsibility on me” he heard his father’s voice say “I never asked for this!”

”Don’t worry otōto I will aid in assistance-” his aunt assured. 

Xander followed the voice to the dinning room where they were sitting the woman with a swaddle bundle in hand

“-But do not take this as an invitation to treat him poorly, he may be an unwanted product but does not deserve to be treated less. He is and/or could be a victim like you or me” she crooned as she handed him back the bundle 

I know aneki” his father replied “But I don’t think I’m ready and I don’t want to burden you with how much of a burden it is on me.”

“If you want we can still put him up for adoption, but do know the next family may not be as loving or try to take care of him…especially when–of his ‘specialties.’ If so who knows if they can survive without growing resentful of his ‘gifts’ or perish in a crossfire attack”

Xander got to admit, that one stung a bit, ‘they were willing to give me away?……Well, whatever change their minds?’

“Hai aneki, I understand” he curtly nodded, glancing back up to match her matching dark blue Icy eyes “It doesn’t mean I don’t have to like it tho,” he replied “but for the boy’s health I’ll play along the best I can”

”So they were faking it?” Xander questioned out loud to himself

”Who knows, perhaps you will grow a bond to the kid. Actually like him more than superficial” She smiled “Just give him a chance. You are the best shot he got to ensure his future safety” she reasoned “If you do decide to keep the boy then it will also teach you a thing or two about a different kind of responsibility as well, we both know I can’t keep providing for the both of us when you are of age to dutifully start doing so yourself”

”Hai Emi-neē”

”Don’t worry” she puts a hand on his shoulder “I will help all I can but he is now your responsibility if you like it or not, better or worse, we can give them the life they deserve, and maybe prepare them for whatever they may throw at us…any of us.” She proclaims with a reassuring grin “Morioka promise”

”Morioka promise”

        The memory shifted “You know son, just try your best,” his father said

”I will I always do papa,” a younger Xander said

Xander assumes this was another memory from the past, 4 years perhaps. But had no clue why or had related, their visions of the past

On closer inspection of the memory, he understands that now his father’s approach was faux, he was still in that stage of denial and hints of resentment toward the boy. His father was still of the responsibilities and Xander could see that but he could also understand his sister's words that she spoke. Xander understood his aunts 

“I have to return to the car real quick, ”his father said “You stay here and then we will go in and get you checked into the new school”

He remembered now. It was his first day in either kindergarten or first grade and he found himself caught up in–but also miraculously survived his first monster attack by just the hairs of his skin

He sees an unusual sight that gave him the chills almost instantly. A spider the size of a mouse was eyeing him menacingly with all of its many eyes.

”Not normal”  the young child mumbles. He was quickly getting an unsettling feeling “Please go away” he took a few cautious steps

The spider sprang forward and the petrified kid closed his eyes tightly shut. He felt the spider’s hairs just graze him before the sensation faded

Every one of its legs sent shivers down the boy’s spine. He was pulled out of his petrified stupor when he felt someone vigorously shaking him. Out of his the corner of his eye, he saw something gleaming slash through the creature, which quickly dissolved into dust.

The young half-blood saw his father who had a slanted brow indicating his annoyance and a thin line on his face “I leave for ten minutes and danger ensued, I swear.” He exasperatedly says

”I’m sorry father” the boy apologized but is quickly cut off 

The older man holds up his hand and speaks. “Don’t boy, it is only a waste of breath” he sighed “Let’s go. I just hope that is the only thing we run into for the day.” He said “I had enough of you for today already.”

        Xander’s eyes jolt open, his skin crawling from the memory, no matter how old he got he will look the other way when he sees those eight-legged freaks of nature. Burn them to the ground and wipe them out of existence levels of paranoia. Yes, it would make sense as an Athena kid one of his fears would be spiders

”Damn spiders” he muttered under his breath

He took a sip of what was left in his water bottle –regardless if it was a bit warm or not by now– and fanned himself for a while, doing everything to keep himself cool before passing out a few minutes later and surrendering to the dreamless sleep

Chapter Text

        “How much further do you think? Cause I’m not sure if I noticed any gas station near to do a refill” Mia then asked

“Ahh your right. Where the hell are we? The only sign I’ve seen are for this casino coming up. Locus, I think is what it’s called.” He thought back on

“Let’s stop there, maybe they have somewhere we can stay for the night and get something to eat, I’m getting bit hungry” Mia admits as her stomach grows let’s out a low growl “plus maybe they have a gas station”

“Ya your probably right, been driving for what, 8 hours now. Thank god the A.C works. Mostly driving through the deserts of Utah and” Jackson’s eyes immediately shot open at a particular though “…oh my god!”

“What?”

“We’ve left X in the trunk this whole time. Oh, he is going to kill us both. It gets to like 115 degrees in there.”

Her sweat drops “that or Hana is going to do the one damning us for bring back a Skelton instead of what is supposed to be her cousin” Mia flatly replies with “Pick your poison”

“You think we could beat them in a fight? That might be the only way we get out of this.” Jackson questioned “Hehe, oh we’re so dead.” He quietly muttered under his breath 

“I think Hana would lull us half half-conscious with ‘twinkle, twinkle little star’ before we can even lay a hit on her” Mia replied “You remember when the Apollo cabin sung ‘down by the river’ for campfire and when she hummed along that she put half of them into deep sleep”

“Alright so, good news is that X is mostly likely passed out. We just grab some hotel, near this casino. Throw him onto the couch and just tell him we all got way to drunk parting. That’s my plan, you down?”

“I think he has a clear enough head to know we wouldn’t be sidelined by parting on a life Periling quest right now” Mia counters “Even if he is suffering from heat stroke. But that is just my thoughts”

“Alright let me rephrase this: Would you like to go throw him into a hotel couch and then just throw the night away getting drunk at Vegas parties?”

“We are only like 18 and 19 the legal age is 21” Mia argued “Who would be crazy enough to let underage unit a casino and get wasted?”

“Me, that’s who.” Jackson sharply retorts “Come on I got an idea, but first where can we find a hotel for the night.”

“How about that locus one you said?” Mia suggests

“Huh. Actually, ya sure why not, I keep seeing signs for it so should be good.” He mutters “ it’s that building right?”

“Yeah” they drive to the big flashing neon signed building where a vale takes their van and parks it for them. “oh I think that says lotus” Mia corrects. 

        They dragged Xander’s limp body in and shortly after got cheeked in and later him in their one of their two rooms they had. 

The two went down to the entertainment floor and saw games throughout the decade and of all genres from Pac-Man to sims and some more traditional casino games like roulette and card tables with different card games going

“Wow,” Mia’s jaw metaphorical drops to the ground “so, what do you want to do first?” She asks

“First, grab some food I’m starving.”

“Food court” the daughter of Demeter concluded

“Alright, I’m getting wings.”

         They both head to the bar as Jackson get three boats of wings and Mia gets 2 boats of Caesars salad and they both get two glasses of red wine as the bar serviced both alcoholic and nonalcoholic items.

“Weird there’s no price range on here. Ah bar man. How many bottles can I have?”

“It says all you can eat” Mia says pointing to the sign, “Must apply to drinks too”

“Fuck ya!” Jackson cheered “Hand me another one.”

The bar man fills another glass and give it to you “Anyways I love their signature lotus salad.” Mia compliments “it has a unique taste to it”

“Huh really, let me try it.” She pushes the boat to Jackson and hands him the fork

“it’s really good, I’m telling you”

“Huh your right. Taste, like fruit. Wait, hold on.”

“Hold on? What do you mean hold on?”

“Is salad supposed to taste like fruit.” He asked 

“It’s a fruit salad” Mia deadpans

“Oh. Shut up.” He retorts playfully "I thought salads were just leaves. Leave me alone.” the two could not help but laugh at these kinds of moments.

"Well, there are different kinds of salad and everything. If you want me to go on a rant explaining them then just say the words and I will” She joked back They spent what felt like 2 hours just talking away, eating a nice meal, and drinking some substance until they could not hold no more, and both soon flopped and blacked into a hedonistic bliss.

        Xander received a demigod dream that night.

He was back at camp at night. He spotted three black silhouettes standing behind one of the cabins.

”Did you retrieve it?” The first person asked

”Yeah man, it wasn’t that hard. Surprisingly.” The second person replied

A green glow flashed, and appeared something obscure in his hands, he then handed the first person the object which Xander could not make out clearly ”What now, that we are down with that task?” The third person piped up

”We still need more people for this to work, you know what to do. I might have someone in mind. That is if they agree tho.”

The other two shadows only nodded back 

Xander was wondering who this 'someone' was the first person was talking about or who these people were or what they were possibly up to in the night.

“Hey, you guys hear a sound” the third person muttered

The trio glances up and their eyes bulge out of their socket almost as they see harpies coming their way. It also made Xander put his arms up instinctively, forgetting he was in a dream and that meant he was practically invisible to the screeching creatures.

 “RUN!!”

They all made it back to a cabin and slammed the door before the dream started to fade

Chapter Text

        Meanwhile back at camp Hana was at the Hermes table when certain sons of Hermes tried to sneak up on her “Connor I know that’s you”

”How so? I just as well might be Travis.” He stated 

“Well I know that one of you smells like you got drench in art supplies and the other one doesn’t”

”Awe you know us so well” Travis cooed and pinched her cheek 

“stop it or I’ll bite those fingers”

”Yea right” he then messes with her hair, Connor then joins in

“Jog off,” she playfully whines “you two are sooo, annoying you know that”

“Knock it off you two” Luke says “Let’s not bother the lady while she’s eating”

”Thank you-“

”Surely after she won’t mind the attention” Luke teased

“I’d like to see that” Connor grinned 

“You just want the drama” she says with a little sigh. Hana shook her head “I really got to stop associating with you Hermes kids” she rested her head in her hand

”If you were to take some time away from those dorks it won’t be for long, that’s for sure” Ethan spoke up from beside her

”Oh shut up, Urusai“

“It’s true” Ethan shrugs “I mean you always have a dork attached to you at the hip” he gestured to Luke 

“I’m your favorite dork, you wouldn’t think to get rid of me, now would you stardust?” He said

”I might if you keep pestering me Castellen” she huffed and gave him the side eye making him playful sigh. she then playfully shoves his face away and laughs

“Hey what about us?” Connor complained

”Castellen over here gets all the love. What about us, hmm?” Travis pointed at the guy in question 

”If I said I had some love for you two bakas would you two stop pestering me too?” Hana queried

”The lady said quite pestering her” Ethan said giving a deadpanned look 

”Just cause they mess with me and my precious nap time. That or Xander. Only I can pick on my itoko and I see it to stay that way” she states “To be honest I’m more worried about the likes of you two and what you guys will do while I’m out.” She mused

”Probably write on you with some magic marker that will take couple weeks to scrub off” Ethan suggested 

“If they do it then they can kiss there sweet dreams made of green goodbye” she states eyeing the Stolls “You hear that, you better behave or I might just bit you in the butt”

”We won’t promise anything” Travis replied with a smirk 

“Yea, so hit us with your worst if you dare deams” Connor challenged 

“I might will” she declares, her hands slamming down on the table and cracking a half-grin 

        At the campfire at Hana was sitting off to the side with Jade, laying on the bench with her head on her hands

”You know you can go back to your cabin” Jade points out

”Yea but I like spending time with you, your my friend” Hana replied dreamily

”Really, I thought you would want to spend it with your boyfriend?” Jade said caught a bit off guard 

”Yeah, of course. I love spending time with Luke but I need me time as well.” The dreamy eyed girl said “plus it looked like you could use a friend”

”More like the other way around” Jade notes “What’s one your mind? Want to talk about it?”

Hana yawns, “maybe after a short intermission”

”Awe, your so cute when you yawn” Jade coos

”Get off my case woman” Hana complained

”It’s true” her friend laughed

”How many more days until the solstice?”

”Maybe a week, maybe a bit less.”

”They need to hurry,” Her purple eyes gaze out into the distance 

        "I'm telling you Jade, things are stirring among the unclaimed, mostly, if not" Hana said as she and Jade were walking around the campgrounds by the pavilion. "It's probably a byproduct of all this chaos"

'I knew it, he's making his move' Jade thought. "Yeah, I get you" she nods "Well, I don't know about you but I'm going to hang out at the Pavillion." She says pointing towards the direction of the dining area.

The two soon parted ways

she then spotted a few demigods hanging around the porch of the Hermes cabin as she approached. "Hey Juliet" she greeted

"Oh, hey Han there you are" the daughter of Hermes greeted with her signature upturned grin "What's up? Do you need something?" She asked

"Is your brother around?"

Juliet covered a small giggle with her hands, making Hana's cheeks grow a bit rosy "Someone's eager for another date, huh?" The trickster's daughter teased

"N-no, not exactly" Hana muttered

"He's in-"

"You know what, never mind, I can find my own answers," she said cutting her friend off, brushing off the embarrassment and proceeding to walk past her and enter the cabin. She noticed something gleaming out of the corner of her eye, diverting her attention. It is sticking out from behind Travis' (or it could be Connor's) pillow. She went over and inspected, grabbing the silver cylinder; Her face dropped into a deadpan expression almost immediately, "Of course they did. I swear they are like crows...."

"Like our haul?" One of the Stolls said catching her bit off guard, she swiftly turned and faced the two with a deadpan expression

"It's a rare find, don't you think?" the other one said

"Its mine if I last remember" Hana replied, crossing her arms over her chest

"And when has that stopped us." Connor replied with a smirk

she puts her fingers to her chin as if thinking "No, I suppose not" she hummed, slinging one arm around each of the Stoll "Maybe you guys can teach me a few tricks of the trade" she smoothly says

"Wait, really? you're actually interested in becoming our apprentice?" Travis exclaimed with almost disbelief in his tone

"Sure," she says, patting his shoulders.

"Who would of thought-"

"Yea, why not. Have some fun. Right, Connor?" The next thing that happens is the two dropped dead on the cabin floor grabbing the other's attention and leaving them in a bit of shock. "-but right after a small nap first" she says with a bit of a smug smile, crossing her arms

She then turned her heel to the dark empty corner. “Hey, how’s it going reaper?”

”The usual, trying not to care while everything goes amuck.” He dully says “Face it this happens every once in a while, but this is the most chaos I’ve seen in all my years here.”

”Are you scared?” She crouches down next to him

“Scared? Scared of what?” He raised an eyebrow 

”Something bigger?” She hummed, her eyes seemed to be elsewhere, trapped inside her own thoughts

”It is what it is. End of story.” Morty states plainly

”You’re such a ray of sunshine” Hana sarcastically retorts, flashing a grin from the corners of her face 

”Excepted” he clicked his tongue

"Anyways where are the others?" the dream daughter asked

"Quint I think is at the archery range, he says that it is quiet there for the moment; The other two are having a competition to see who is faster to climb the lava wall faster and reach the top first. Tho I might be wrong and Cindy is plotting to gather a mob on the Stolls…again(!) who knows with them, anything's possible." Morty explained "All the while I've been here just avoiding everything out there for the past few days you know. It is a bit quieter in here than out there"

"Cool," Hana hummed "And yes the whole feud...Honestly, those Olympians are just giant immortal children. A part of me is glad that I am not of them, especially Zeus, I hate to be that guy."

"Yeah, I get you"

       Things were going great, things were in chaos and disarray. As the solstice neared the campers started to take sides and chaos stirred more and more

Jade was leaning on the side of her cabin watching as the chaos ensues. ‘Who knew a little rumor could cause all this’

She knew the consolers were doing all they could to keep it under control but that didn’t stop the cabins from taking sides.

She knew her cabin was backing Poseidon along with Ares which she was happy for. She didn’t want to fight one of her oldest friends.

”Hey! Hey, Matthew get that sword out of my face or I will judo throw you!” A familiar voice shouted, she glanced up and saw Hana argue with said Ares kid before shoving him to the side before she spotted the daughter of Aphrodite and jogged up to her.

“Jade, there you are. I thought you would be hiding out in the forests.” She said, “I’d say this it’s a lot more peaceful there and a lot less chaotic, you know.”

”But what’s wrong with a little chaos” Jade sassed, throwing Hana’s words back at her from a few days ago.

“Hahaha, okay I get it” Hana replied in a bit of a flat, sarcastic tone and eye roll “Now if you excuse me, I have to drag this son of Ares to the infirmary.” She said, nudging the bruised and banged-up son of Ares.

“What did you do to him?” Jade asked a bit shocked 

“Nothing, just got hit in the face with a flying pommel giving him a black eye, think one of the Athena twisted his arm, and I think a minor concussion, but I’m unsure of that part. Either way, I’m going to help take him to get it to reset and get some ice for the eye and all” She explained “Plus you know how bloodthirsty Ares kids are. They are the ‘never give up’ types, it’ll hurt their pride to admit defeat.” she shrugged and sniggered at the fact “Anyways he won’t be conscious when he gets dragged off” she chirped nonchalantly before grabbing his ankle and doing just that. “YO, CATRINA! MAKE SURE THERE’S ROOM IN THAT INFIRMARY FOR ONE MORE!” She shouted as if she was a native New Yorker hailing a taxi off the streets

        Jade was watching the passersby for some time. Small outbreaks of inter-camper\cabin squabbles broke out because of the news that quickly spread around the camp drawing a bit of a rift between all of them.

She sighs and pushes herself off of the side of her cabin. Walking off trying to ignore the intense feeling in the air, with her head down she didn't notice she bumped into a familiar face. She glanced up and narrowed her eyes in a bit of boredom with a hint of disgust “Oh, it’s you”

”Well hello to you Jade” the blonde greeted casually "Don't be like that." he crooned jokingly 

“What do you want?” She cuts to the chase “been in and out, I almost haven’t even noticed.” She feigned sarcastically 

”We both know the answer to that” he chimed, crossing his arms

She starts to raise an accusatory finger "Don't try to ac-"

“STOLLS!” They heard some female voice shout off in the distance 

Jade’s hand falls back to her side “Ugh, Katie” Jade shakes her head, recognizing the shrill cry.  The two sons of Hermes raced by with an angry mob of campers led by the said daughter of Demeter. 'What did they do now?'

Her eyes then drift back to him.

”Hm, still up to there’s old tricks huh?” He mused crossing his arms 

”Yeah, Katie gardener this time it seems” she speculates “the life of the party, they will be…Wait!" She cuts herself off, franticly waving her hands "I’m supposed to be mad at you, hell!” Pointing an accusing finger back at him

”You know the offer still stands,” he says

“Uh, do you know me?” She scoffed “Fine! Aphrodite kids don’t fight…much,” she rolls her eyes “I can, but don’t because of...reason. That’s all I’ll say.

And you’re crazy if you think I’ll side with you, Mr. Crazy. Sure you may have some valued points but how you are going about this, it’s wrong! You're not the only one hurting; You are but that doesn't mean to do things you might regret.” She retorts 

“Suit yourself,” he hummed “you’ll find out you’re on the wrong side of things and then decide switch sooner or later.” he replied nonchalantly, he turned heel and started on his way

"Luke," She says, making him stop mid-step briefly "I'm not saying you're entirely wrong, I'm just saying rethink how you go about things. If your love is stronger than your hate, then you would think of maybe, what she would think." She reaffirmed "What both of them would think."

"You don't get it; they did that to her!" he rebuttals bit loudly, but not loud enough to draw in a crowd "I'm doing it to avenge her, to avenge all who was wronged and forgotten" he seethed back

"Love and hate aren't mutually exclusive and lose is no stranger but sometimes when we focus too much one it we miss out on the opportunities for something better." She gives some words of wisdom before walking away without another word could be spoken 

        "Ares, So help me if you don't stop I will-" Hana was in the infirmary and was currently helping out, using her relaxing aura to passively docile the quelling tension, at least in the Apollo infirmary. "-Actually, you know what...No, no" She gets up

"Ugh, fine. You were right." Kyle groaned 

"This is the third time. How many times are you going to get into these fights? Its petty and useless if you always get battered and injured."

"Yeah. Says the girl who gets into petty fights with her owl brained cousin." the son of Ares retorts back

"Whatever" Hana rolled her eyes

"I said I would try, not that it would happen. What do you expect" Kyle retorts, adjusting his position on his cot

"Hm," the female crossed her arms, "not much, the bar is not high when it comes to fights with you" she answered with a small chuckle, punching him in the shoulder

"Okay, fair." he admits a curt nod and faint cocky grin 

'Cocky basterad' She smirked "I need to stop getting bullheaded friends like you Ares" Hana teased 

"What, I'm hurt" he feigned, putting his hand over his heart

"Oh shut up or I'll put you to sleep." Hana threats, looming her face over the bruised and battered boy "You look like you could use some more rest after all the nonsense." Kyle dryly chuckled, making the daughter of Morpheus roll her eyes "But at least you're not Matt. He has less braincells than you."

"You jerk" he jabbed back "But yeah, its true" he chucked 

“I know. How can I even tolerate much less be friends with you guys?” She chuckles 

“Because we are not as bad as some other people”

Chapter Text

        Hana was in the more peaceful part of the forest, devising a way to confront him on something she found concerning that wasn’t the adolescence at odds with each other. ‘I know the past few days he’s definitely been different. If he trusts me enough, he’ll be transparent right? I hope so. Maybe it’s just one of those things I just need to respect.’ She thought as she was perched on a lower branch of a tree, absentmindedly spinning one of her blade between her fingers.

'Maybe that vague reading at the beginning of summer was foreshadowing this whole chaotic turn of events’ Hana let out an exasperated sigh mixed with a hollow snicker, "how ironic" pinching the bridge of her nose and glanced up at her name's sake, the moon that was shining luminously in the clear starlit sky.

‘Star light, star bright, first star I see tonight, show me a sign that this could have a bright outcome’ She glanced up at the stars using what abilities of that of her mother’s. Reading the stars for some sort of sign.

She found one a few minutes later. “If one wants to change destiny then one will walk the path hardest to find” Hana muttered as she read the vague message “What’s that supposed to mean?” She cocked her head, ‘Why must almost everything be in riddles’ She sighed at the thought.

“I suppose I’ll find out on time, will I huh.” The girl mused pensively before hearing activity stirring below her tree. Breaking her out of her thoughts. Her eyes glanced over and watched intently, quietly observing.

Hana watched as the figure walked a few steps from her perch and then silently jumped down from her branch and started to ghost them. She got a bit closer and saw it was Luke, so she decided to make her presents known “Where are you going?” She said, slipping out from behind the tree she used as her hiding spot into the light 

Luke turns around with a hint of surprise in his eyes as Hana was the last person he expected to see out here “Hana? What are you doing here this late? Actually, what are you doing here at all?” Luke asks

 “What am I doing out here?” She repeated, “I could ask the same of you.” She smoothly replies with a straight face as she then shifts her weight. 

“I’m busy, Ethan needed something, so I went to help.”

“Ethan?” Hana feigned surprise “I thought I saw him back at the cabins, hmmm..." She pretends to think "10 minutes ago helping break up a fight,” she said seeing through the lie.

The ravenette takes a few steps closer “You know for a kid of the trickster god you're not a good lair...to me it seems. 

Don’t dare lie to me, Luke! Please. I thought you trusted me. This is just like–I thought this was going to be different” she chides with a hiss in a seething tone with a hint of disappointment in her violet eyes

“Listen. I’m just, I’m busy. I have some people that I need to meet. You already know where this is going. What else do you want to know?”

Hana shakes her head “I’m worried Luke—the camp is in chaos and I don't know what to do about it, and you’ve been acting weirder than usual. I-I just can’t…” she pinches the bridge of her nose, sighing.

“To be honest, I have had nothing to do with the revolution that is amuck in the camp. I do my part to keep it clean and then tend to my own devices. I’ve already told you what I want to do with this army. What else is there for you to know?” He questioned. She had a confused and somewhat skeptical look. “Fear radiated, it mutates and changes form; The camp is seeing that it to be true, not just stories and tales.” Luke ranted, there was something in his eyes she couldn't really name.

Shaking her head at the wayward thought out of her mind “Fine” Hana narrowed her eyes “Describe it however you want, but that doesn’t explain the dreams; Had any bad dreams lately?” She rephrased cocking an eyebrow 

“What dreams? You’ve been reading mine, have you?” Luke rebuttal

“Maybe, maybe not” she sassed putting her hand on her hip and shifting her weight “So what? If I have or have not, I can still sense it. Sense other stuff.” Hana circles her finger around to note the looming presence around him “Be it powers or intuition. I’m more observant than most think.” she puts her finger to her lips, smiling coyly

“Well then tell me, what have you seen? What am I planning next?”

“What?” She exclaimed a bit lost.

‘Well, there goes my cool factor.’ She shrugged. She knew that wasn’t her priority now.

‘Still concerned for the poor bastard tho. I’m not quite sure how to feel about this force.’ Her face then morphs into one of concern “I’m just saying that who you are talking to isn’t the best of reps to lean on...or I assume." She shakes her head

“Listen, I don’t have time for this. I’m busy, you know what I’m getting done. So please just either help or get out of my way.” Luke demands in the nicest way possible, not really

‘Yea right, when not busy with your day job it’s going off on the side hustle lately.’ She rolls her eyes ’Leaving without a trace, what would I expect from a tricky son of thieves.’ She mused. She knits her brows together in exasperation. “Fine then makes me, I'm not leaving until I get what I what. Not yet.” the ravenette stubbornly challenges 

“Make you what?” He repeats as if not a shocking idea ever “Hana I’m not going to fight you.” He said flabbergasted at the idea “Even logically I’ve beaten the best, and you have at the very most 2 months  of experience. I’m not doing this.”

‘And that doesn’t mean I’m necessarily bad, so don’t count me out yet.’ She absent-mindedly thought ‘Am I inflation perspectives a bit? Maybe a bit.’ She mentally shrugs “You think I'm afraid? It sounds like a challenge I'm not afraid of a little test of skill.” She muttered, smirking to herself 

“If you want to, alright then come and get me.” Luke challenged back 

“Just give the stupid answers dumb, dumb. Honestly, it's infuriating sometimes.” She asked 

'Why does everything have to be the bad kind of chaotic? Who knows...' She wanted to throw her hands up at the frustrating thought 

“Since I’ve only had one other person see the world as I do. A painful and rotten game rule by gods who don’t care for the players. All I have done is for the children that keep getting forgotten. Hana, I’m fighting for myself, for you, for all the lost kids.”

Hana grits her teeth. She hated the gods as much as any sensible demigod that had a god intervene for the worse. She admits that she couldn’t easily ignore the fact, and the more she wanted to bury her head in and escape the troubles of reality that was her way of ignoring them 

’Maybe this was a mistake. I can’t wait till Xan gets back to tell him I was right.’ 

Tho her underachiever mind had something else going on and didn’t care until she had something to prove her point.

She silently observed her surroundings. ‘I can use the trees to maneuver, they are close enough to jump from.’ she thought ’plus it could give me a chance to test my power, even if it’s against my stubborn ass boyfriend. I’m up to any challenge, yeah’ 

She attempts to get close and surprise him skidding and ducking, then sweeping one of his legs to knock him off balance 

“Ah, so you do want to fight?” He muttered, picking himself back up

“Sure,” she shot a sly grin “let's have some fun,” she said, spinning back to her feet, seemingly grabbing a couple knives in the process.

Shaking her head, “But let me ask you this: Where will this endeavor ultimately get you? There are no winners or losers of the war. Sure you'd get your cathartic vengeance; Don't get me wrong I'd love some cathartic action too, tho who wouldn't? But why do something that might give you nothing, in the end, become a martyr for nothing? Do something that might be fruitless. That is the worst of all. To just see what you worked for, all for nothing.” She exclaims “Oh, and news flash, those pariahs, everyone got them. How can that possibly be helped? It’s one of those everlasting problems because the world is so damn messed up.” she adds the last part with a bit of sass, spinning her celestial bronze blade nonchalantly 

“Because even if I do fight and die, I will die fighting for a future that will be remembered. Through my name, others will rise and follow my lead and after enough time and pain, the gods will fall, and I will win.”

Hana rolled her eyes “Sound sure of yourself” she hummed a bit mockingly, giving a sly grin “Now don’t be too much of a cocky bastard,” Hana chuckled, “That tends to lead to you losing“ She then stepped, releasing the knife

She smirked, could not resist his tenacity and determination as well as getting a bit more invested in the fight

Luke catches the knife. “I told you throwing knives were a bad choice."

'Interesting, wouldn't it be a perfect weapon for someone like you, Hermes? Easy to hide.' She thought raising an eyebrow 'Tho maybe you're maybe more of a sword guy yourself.' She released two more knives back-to-back

As predicted, he swiftly dodged both attacks 

“Whatever” she deadpanned

"This fight is over you have no weapon that can hurt me, and I’ve only played defense.”

'Heh, like I was trying to.' Hana scoffs, smirking smugly, all the while retreating into the trees and hoping a surprise attack would work. testing her stealth against this son of Hermes. She quietly padded some trees, hopping some branches placed close together until she got to one that was planted right behind him.

“I see you up there.” He called out making her sweat drop a bit embarrassed, she chalked it up to be the literal kid of the god of stealth (thieves) thing. “Can we please stop this? I don’t want to hurt you,“ Luke says in a pleading tone, not catching on to Hana’s more playful endeavors. Glancing at her perched in the branches from the corner of his eye at his 2 O'clock

She then jumped from that tree hoping to catch him by surprise, but Luke caught her in a bridal style while looking into her eyes. The moments stop and he questions himself at that moment. ‘Is… is this worth it?’ “Hana. Please. Stop this.” His blue eyes bore into her purple ones, the latter perplexity blinking a few times. 

She held this soft, distant, curious look in her eyes, she wanted to laugh but instead held it in 'Oh-Well, if this is going where I think. I'm getting what I came here for after all.' 

Half contemplating punching him point blank as he was off his guard at the moment. The thought brought a faint smirk to her face.

“You win”

“I… I don’t know what else to say; I’m not going to fight you. Please, Hana, come with me.” He places her down and stretches out his hand waiting for her answer "Come with me and I can grant you everything and lay it at your feet"

Chapter Text

        He stretches out his hand waiting for her answers “The offer is still open; you can still join me. Help me tear down this reign of the gods and build a better one benefiting all instead of their selfish one. Or just sit back and watch. Do what you wish; But I’m not going to fight you, Hana, I love you and I will make a free world, a better world for you and all of those forgotten in cabin 11, everyone.” 

Turning her more cheerful and upbeat demeanor a bit confused realizing the tonal whiplash. Before she just wants some dumb answers over a stupid spare. But now the mood changed entirely, and she could feel it. She could feel how serious the atmosphere had become.

She stares deeply into his deep blue orbs as if he was only something so fleeting, trying to figure him out like a puzzle. ‘I wish I could help but how? I-I want to... I want to feel like I have the power to make that change happen, finally have the win in years of tragic events.’ She glances down quietly contemplating ‘If one wants to change destiny then one will walk the path the hardest to find’ Hana recalled from earlier, her lips forming a thin line ‘This what that meant, or is this only beginning? What destiny was it talking about? … Destiny is what we make ourselves.’ She narrowed her eyes into a serious look, glaring down at her feet ‘Stupid devil deal or not. If Luke is right what could this mean for us? Something better? So it is. But still–Why wouldn’t you take it I mean look at all the things they did to your poor family. I would do anything to try and make it right.’

“But what about our friends? What about them? Jade and everyone” She finally spoke taking a half-step back ‘I can't... The luck...It just as well might be loyalty, Kuso, kuso, damnit. That's bad huh.’

“I think we can find a compromise for them if they don’t join; Hana, I am not fighting the world, I’m not fighting the others we stand by. I am fighting the gods and their method of existence-“ 

        The last part really stuck with Hana as her memories drift back to a part of a conversation she and her mother had somewhat on a similar note a while back

"Okasan, why don’t you like them all too well?"

"...H-how?" her mother a bit stunned

Hana shrugged "Openly cursing when you think you're alone for one." she says nonchalantly 

"They–he’s a god, they are super imperfect. Sure make some mistakes…big mistakes…Your dad, uhm–Think of it as one of those people who are at the office and-"

"Mom! I’m young not an idiot." Hana calls her mother out, still a bit sore to the subject of her father "Zeus is a douche, sure, but how does that defend dad's actions? He's not Zeus! Stop making excuses for his stupid ass!" She gritted with tears forming at the corners of her eyes “I'm not that naive anymore" she shakes her head

"Kami no! I am not saying that" her mother retorts "You are young, bright, and very imaginative"

"Stop...Please stop. He’s never going to show himself and that’s it. Is he? I’m hoping in vain am I? It kills you as much as me, the reality."

"I might miss him a bit but I understand, this isn't the first time Kohana." her mother says 

“How do you say the gods aren’t that bad when he doesn’t show up for years on end or show any kind of evidence that he is there?” She shuts her eyes tightly 

"I know, I know, he wasn’t the most…attentive parent. But you have to understand he did really care for you, even if he wasn’t there all the time. I assure you he was always there in the most beautiful of dreams of yours, I bet that was a gift from him to show he was still there for you" her mother tried to reason, placing a soft hand on her cheek and giving a motherly grin “And those gifts every year, on your birthday. Those are signs that he is there too. Busy as he may be he was a dreamer like you Kohana. Don’t be sad hime”

Hana bowed her head, her eyes drifting off to the side "if only actions can back that, all I can do is hold out hope it’s true, huh.” She shrugged her shoulders a bit sloppy “But I trust you, that's all I can do." Her violet colored eye sparkle with hope, she touches her mom’s hand that rested on her cheek

"Kohana dear" the older woman crooned, trying to comfort "I’m trying all I can, you know that. Hanī, onegaidakara rikai shite. That's all we can do. Hope. You have to know Elpis is with us all." she put her hand on her daughter's shoulder "you don't think I wish things could be different too, for some change, that circumstances were different? I do, I do. Stay strong my dear” She spoke softly as only a mother can. “It’s tough and perhaps it is admittedly a bit…challenging since then, for both of us, but she finally found another“

”Oh, your new boyfriend. It better not be Zeus in disguise” Hana said condensing 

“I can assure it’s not”

"Why does Zeus have to be such a stick up his own-"

"Tsukihana!" Her mother says this time with a more scornful tone

"It’s true, we both know it" the girl bluntly said ignoring her mother’s rebuttal. A small silence passed, "If I ever met that thunder god I'd show him a piece of my mind. Plus if he shows his face around Pike or any part of Pennsylvania oh he will face my wrath”

She warmly chuckles “Please don’t test that theory dear, but I love that enthusiasm but please…”

        She put her hand up hiding her expression behind it as she grimaced at the thought, somewhat familiar with concept ‘mom, why defend him so vehemently? Is it that worth it? Is he worth fighting for?’  She paused in her thoughts momentarily ‘We are scared to even dare invoke their ire just because they have so big egos. We just sit here and feel powerless while they just perpetuate this unfairness.’ Her hands clenched at her sides

“I am not fighting you. I don’t want to. We can remake the world, a better world; Please, I don’t want us to be enemies on opposing sides-“

‘Real Romeo and Juliet there’

“-I don’t want us to fight” he reaffirms

She mentally weighs her choices. Her lips grew heavy and pulled down into a half frown. ‘A better world, a one better than this one, how? Is that even reachable? Anything is reachable if you put your mind to it.’ Her eyes flicked down pensively ‘but the repercussions, what about them? Damn them, you just got to try and take that leap of faith if you really believe! Do you?

I want to help; I want to make the change they need. Change things...for people like us. A good kind of change?‘ her optimistic outlook may make her a bit naive you could say, desperate for something more. ‘All I had was bad luck with my twist and turns’ she grumbles.

She hadn’t thought of something so big but maybe this could be her chance to be heard. ‘I am done just watching from the sidelines, Luke's right, things need to change' She digs her nails into her palms at the thought 'Okay, some personal revenge fantasy dashed in, but hey, not like its unvalidated.’ 

So her decision and ultimately grab the outstretched head, accepting the offer. ‘Don’t let me regret this leap of faith.’ Getting on her tippy toes and leaning in for a kiss

“Thank you! Thank you, Hana,” he exclaimed, pulling her in more “I figured you'd be the hardest to ask.”

"Yeah. Let's see where this goes." She muttered her down-turned almond doe orbs that wanted to put you into a hypnotic trance of slumber gazed into his deep blue mischievous thieving up-turned ones that she felt lost in sometimes. With her arm loosely around his neck, “I’m down for what’s what, and I’ll help, the future’s unknown and ours to make after all.” She said earnestly with a small grin, pressing her forehead against his collarbone 

”Now come here.” Luke snakes his arm around Hana’s back, picking her up a bit so she’d be on the same level as him she latched her legs around his waist almost instinctively

She gently rubbed her cheek against his, “This idea, it’s farfetched to say but I didn’t ever say I was against it now…entirely, did I?” her eyes having a longing, sparkling gaze to them. “Just a bit cautious and a bit appreciative.”

“Don’t be my love, you can trust me, and I can assure with his help we’ll certainly make this world a better place and liberate it from those tyrannical gods” he replied combing his fingers through her silky-smooth raven-colored hair

something shined behind those blue eyes of his and surprisingly fear wasn’t her first instinct per se but more perplexed. Still a bit unsure if she was making the choice for the betterment of her unwritten future 

“You sound so sure you cocky bastard.” She teased with her own smirk

”Because I am love” he then stole another kiss from her. Leaning close to her ear and saying in a low husky voice “And when we’ve won it will be like everything you imagined and much, much more” sending shivers down her spine

A few moments, her head was in the crock of his neck and her leg was wrapped around his thigh, holding her up. ’… I  hope you’re right Luke. I’m willing to try anything to change this world. My chance. Elpis give me a win.’

Unraveled her leg from his thigh and pushed herself off when she felt him break away, landing beside him

“Now come on, there are some people that I would like you to meet.” He started to walk ahead of her

“who?”

Luke glanced over his shoulder and smirked his iconic smirk “Just some friends I’ve recruited.”

        She followed Luke deeper into the forest until they stopped in a clearing, ‘this is the same one that Jade showed me.’ She remembers as her eyes glance over the people gathered, most she didn’t know and only a few others were from camp. Among those were Ethan and what she likes to call a 'little unclaimed troll' –even tho he wasn’t unclaimed and a son of Hecate it just sounded better– with bottle green eyes and a face full of freckles, whom she had a bit of a rivalry with, Alabaster C. Torrington.

“Soldiers.” They all glance up at the sudden presence and stop whatever conversation they had mid-sentence as if he was a teacher and class was about to begin “I have found another one to aid in our fight. Another brave soul that shall help us heal the rift between the forgotten and the gods.” Luke announces as Hana trots out of the tree lines as if on cue “Her name is Hana. She is strong, respect her.”

”I can introduce myself, thank you very much” she replied with sass

“Heh, looks like sleeping beauty decided to join” Alabaster taunted "Finally had enough?"

"Oh shut it ...Urusai." She placed her hands on her hips and stuck out her tongue at him

"What? Did I hurt someone's feelings" he continued to banter and taunts the daughter of dreams

"You have a way more hospitable sibling that you can learn a thing or two from, Torrington" she sassed

"Tsk, whatever. As if I care." he crossed his arms and scoffed

”You will when tonight when you shut those misty green eyes of yours”

”Watch it, just cause you’re Luke’s girl doesn’t mean I can’t hex you.” Alabaster taunts, giving a challenging look “You’ll be waking up as a black cat in the morning”

”And all the cuter to cuddle with” She turned the insult back at him with a smug expression

“Hm, be careful what you wish for sleeping beauty” he smirked

“Hm,” Hana flips her hair nonchalantly and strides past him with a small huff.

        she then walks over to the familiar faces “Ne Ethan, what happened between you and Jade?” She offhandedly brought up “I just want to know. Because Jade seemed a bit upset when she came back that night when you two went out late night exploring”

“She and I had a different plan to come. Luke offered us the same choice; I said I would join. She didn’t.” Ethan explained, scratching the back of his neck 

“She’s a low-key pacifist, or that is what she says. I wouldn’t blame her. Her beliefs are her own.” Hana shook her head 

“Ya, it was hard leaving her behind, but, I don’t know, it just felt like the right choice.” He admits 

“yeah, I feel ya” Hana grinned “We’ll be counting stars Ethan, stars” she chuckles 

Ethan gave a curt nod and flashed a half grin for a split second “Anyways, welcome to the pack Hana.”

“Someone’s got to believe in something for others too, right.” Hana declares, Ethan could see the fire burning in her eyes

“Yeah. Enough about me though, we have a job to do.” He states 

“And what is that?” She asks with a tilt of her head 

“Luke tells us something to do and we do it. He’s the one with the plan as of late it’s mainly been getting more and more members.

He has said for a while that we need ‘one more in mind.’ And I think that might have been you.” He explains

Hana crocks a brow “Interesting “ she mused “Well I do have more smarts than you. Girls are smarter than guys and it seems you could use some feminine wit on the team.” She joked, jabbing him playfully

“Ya, ya we get it.” Ethan absent-mindedly said with a little sarcasm in his tone “But we do have orders.”

“Do you know this plan?” She asked

“He’s trying to confer enough rebels to awaken Kronos. Bring him back and fight the Olympians. To do that we need to make more and more people believe that the gods are in the wrong and make them switch sides.”

They felt an icy chill descending onto the area, names have power after all

Her expression grew a bit heavy ‘Why must there only be two sides?’ “I don’t know but, do you know that is a bit…I don’t know, crazy?” she admits A bit blunter than intended with a hiss in her tone, a bit of distress creeping into her expression as her lips twist down in a faint dumbfounded sneer 

“Ya, which is why it might just work. You want changes, you need to do some crazy stuff.” Ethan argued, his faith was so strong Hana could hear it through this guy's usually aloof tone which must mean something.

‘He does have a point…sorta. Sometimes that’s true. Don’t know how much it holds up with this tho.’ her inner self points out “Do you not know the stories of that guy” She asked almost rhetorically 

“Yes, yes we do,” he waved “and they’re better than what the gods have done.”

’True. Tho to play devil's avocet there isn’t as much on the Titans as there is on the Olympians. But if I wanted to know more I could ask Asteria about the topic.’ She makes a mental note “I suppose, but a Titan with psychosis doesn’t really sound stable in the long run. Sure the gods are awful and did terrible things and still do BUT that other option…” She sighed as she let her thoughts wander “I just hope for the best. That’s all I wish”

“I’m with you on that.” Ethan gave a faint grin and curt nod “But come on, we make a collection of small homes, let me show you to your room.”

She follows Ethan “Are they nice?”

“Better than camp.”

As Hana was walking something popped in her mind ‘why does it feel like I’m forgetting something…’ she suddenly remembered ‘Oh,’ Hana remembered her thought ‘she’ll be fine. I hope.’ Shrugs the worry off

Chapter Text

        Back at camp, Jade woke up in the infirmary only to be met with James one of the Apollo kids after being injured trying to break up a fight 

“Hey, Michael” she greeted “What happened? The last thing I remember is that I broke up a fight but not without being hit by someone’s sword butt or it might have been a rock.”

“Well, it seems acquired a minor concussion but that’s about it. Besides that, just some scarps and bruises easily fixed with a bit of nectar and ambrosia” Michel replied “You can go”

“Thanks” Jade nods and heads out

        Heading back to the trio, they had just woken up from a combination of food coma and blacking out. They awoke to find themselves in a situation that nobody could have seen coming.

“Oh god damnit. What the hell happened? Mia, where are you?” Jackson questioned waking up from his little hangover, his blurry vision fading in and out as he comes to

Mia groans “Don’t shout, I got a headache” she complains rubbing her head

“Alright, I got ya. Also, second question. Why am I sleeping on a fountain?” He said, starting to regain his senses “And how did I not drown last night? Oh, wait.”

“At least your back doesn’t ache from being in the wrong position,” she says as she rubs a sore spot and does some stretches 

“I told you sleeping in a tree was a bad idea. But no, you wanted to make a special tree house.” Jackson threw back

“Last thing I remember was…us at a bar, talking about random stuff…Just barely” she mutters trying to remember 

“Haha, are you sure that's all you remember?  Since one of the few memories that I have is of someone in some drunken stage, yelling at me and wanting to get mouthy. Saying ‘I wanna see if it tastes like salt water.’ Hahahah.” He laughed 

“I don’t remember that” She shakes her head 

“I do, and god damn your breath was hot. Tasted like oat and cherry, and tequila. Weird but tasty.” The son of Poseidon smirked

Mia blushes a bit and it’s not from the booze “Oh come here. You wanna go again? Hahah.” Jackson teased

“Hey, I think we had enough shots,” she said “Let’s go back to the room and get Xan. I think we were supposed to do something, but I don’t remember what it was” She couldn’t clearly remember 

“And I also don’t remember what the plan was. And who’s Xan.” As the magic of the hotel goes, it makes them forget the outside and wants to make them stay within its walls 

        Meanwhile, Xander who just regained consciousness a few hours ago then explored his surroundings and found his way to the main floor to try and find his friends. 

“Jackson! Mia! Where are you?” He calls out through the crowds of people ‘It’s going to take forever to find them in this place?’ He sighed

He walked some more before he found some other people enjoying another part of the hotel and thought Hana would like it 

Some attendance tried to offer him a lotus flower sweet treat, but he denied it, he did tho get distracted by a sim type of game for a while before snapping back and continuing his search. “Focus, find your friends, and leave, find Jack and Mia” he reminds himself 

He bumped into some children on the way. He noticed the oddly, old time clothing but didn’t have time to contemplate it over 

Coupled with the fact that the lotus flower is practically everything and magical games that almost made him zone out, he had some ideas; quickly starting to put the pieces together. 

Soon finding his friends near the food bar fountain and near that was a tree with a small tree house on it “GUYS!” He called out as he raced to his teammates “There you are!”

“Who? Who’s that? Oh god is he security, fuuuck.” Jack slurred, still having a bit of alcohol in his system

“And where do you think you're going” Mia chided “We are demigods, we can take this scrawny assailant” she adds in an equally cocky and drunk tone

‘Oh good gods are they drunk’ Xander deadpans ‘And I’m not that scrawny’

“Ya, fuck this guy, let’s kill him. Now where’s my sword.” Jackson said in his happy drunk state, tripping again into the fountain and still franticly looking for his sword

“Guys snap out of it.” Xander says “You're under their spell, I realized where we are when I was looking for you.”

“What spell? All I had was like, 5,6,7... Less than 10 drinks… I think.”

“This is the lair of the lotus eaters” he revealed “and if we don’t get out of here fast then who knows how long time has passed in the outside world?! We might have already failed.” 

“Alright, I get it, magic man. Now, where is my shirt…. Mia did we bet my shirt for another game.” The sea demigod said, barely making any sense to the son of Athena

Jackson glances over and sees Mia fiddling with some oranges “Mia stop making the oranges into birdhouses we need to talk.”

“How about strawberries then?” Mia suggests 

“Ok, maybe we can do that later.”

“SNAP OUT OF IT GUYS!” Xander exclaims once again 

“Oh my god what? I’m trying to get some food, my head pounding.” He added rubbing his aching head

“No!” Xander hits the food out of your hands “Almost everything here is enchanting, the food and games, things that would lure you and make you want to stay, forever.” He explains “Try and remember why we are here. Lightning bolt, underworld, to stop a war” 

Mia’s eyes flicker a few times, shaking her head as they slowly lose their glassy gaze “Oh my gods, Xan!” She hugs “Thank gods you found us” She then turns to Jackson “he’s right,” she told the son of Poseidon

“Hold on… X. Is that you? When the hell do you get here? And why am I holding my sword? What’s going on?” Jackson said also snapping out of the casino’s effects and back to his senses albeit a bit dazed and with a lot of questions on his mind. 

“Lotus eaters’ lair” Xander simply answers “Also you do stupid things when drunk”

“Like what? You were stuck in the truck the entire time. Wait actually which one of you said that?”

“I’m still mad at you guys for that…but I can beat you up sometime later” Xander maturely brushes off “We first need to escape the lotus eaters’ casino and get back on the road, who knows how much time we have left”

“It’s been one night. What’s the big issue?” Jackson argued 

“Because time moves differently”

“What we need to run away from is this huge ass bill.” Jackson complained before realizing his blonde friend’s reply “Wait what?!”

“Lotus cards remember,” Mia says holding up a credit card between her fingers “Got it when we came in” reliving the first part of Jackson’s current concerns

“Oh thank you. I could kiss you!” He exclaimed ecstatically, throwing her aroma around her “Oh wait not in front of the kid.” He said detaching himself from her and getting back on track “Alright X how do we get out of here?”

“The way we came in” he points “the front door. But be on fairs we might have to fight some lotus-eaters that might want to keep us here”

“Uhm explain. What or who are we trying to avoid getting out of here? We’re outside why don’t we just jump the fence?”

“The lotus eaters” Xander repeats 

“Cool name”

“Yes. We are in their lair currently”

“Oh right! They were originally an island in the sea of monsters that Odysseus passed by” Mia 

“We need to get out of here first before time slips by us and the gods tear North America apart” he urged 

 “Let’s go. Exits this way, I think.”

        The trio ran towards the exit of the casino, Mia then glances behind here “uh guys we got company” she exclaimed in a warning tone as she saw some of the lotus eaters rushing after them 

“Those sea monsters you told us about. They just look like regular dudes.” Jackson said a bit confused 

“I’ll tell you more about the place later. Just keep running boys!”

“Yeah, how about you wait till we’re out of the time-warping hotel before asking questions” Xander adds

“Ok, I get it. Let’s get out.” Jackson nodded “I am gonna miss this place though.” He admits 

“I’d admit, a part of me as well,” Xander says “I know Hana would love this place, being a bit of a hedonist, she is” he offhandedly divulged  

“You can come back and get trapped some other time, now is not that time” Mia retorts

“Well, the exit is right there, and the dude is moving anyway faster, so there shouldn’t be a fight.”

“Wait! Did anyone forget about the worker who runs the front desk” Xander suddenly points out 

“Umm ya, what about him?” Jackson said a little lost

The blonde boy point “Get ready for abrasive maneuvers guys” he jumps through one of those luggage carts

“Uhm alright.” He nods nonetheless 

Some of the bell boys and lobby men try and Conner the trio and block their path ready to try get them to stay “Don’t hurt them, they are not monsters” Mia warns “just normal people that have fallen prey to the effects of the island long ago and now try to keep others trapped” She then trips one of the lobbyists and knocks out a couple other “Sorry mister we will not be extending our stay!” She apologizes/call-out

“Huh, well that wasn’t hard. Alright, let’s get out of here.”

Xander grab a newspaper, his eyes glued to the newspaper.

“You are hiding or something,” Jackson muttered, eyeing over him 

“We need to hurry,” Xander says showing them the newspaper “We spent 5 days in there” The other two read the newspaper date and saw ‘June 20’ plastered on it

“5 days?! Impossible!” Mia shouts “It only felt like one night.”

“I can’t remember how long we were in there…What how?” Jackson asked

“We need to hurry” Xander exclaims “Jackson picks it up a bit. We need to get to Cali as fast as we can, we have no time to waste”

“You got it boss, and, where is the van?” Jackson questions

“I’m not sure. Let’s take this car instead” Xander points to the closest car to him, an expensive looking sleek red convertible 

“I’m down.” He exclaimed “I’ll drive and X you get in the back and be on the lookout to see if anyone is chasing us. Mia, can you do something like an earth search thing and tell us the fastest way to get to the coast.”

“Uh, keep heading west” Mia shrugs 

“Well, your helpful.”

“Sorry.” Mia chuckled “If you want to ask for directions then ask somebody who knows the area well or perhaps a child of Hermes, I’m neither of those” She shrugged

“Just get in the car.”

Chapter Text

        The three got in the red car and quickly hit the open road they soon see lush palm trees and the Pacific and know that they reached Cali’s coastline

“Welcome to Hollywood people” Xander announces

“Holy hell, the Pacific Ocean. I've only been here like two times. It's always been the east for me.”

“Really?” Xander says “Er, same here”

“Yeah, only seen the beachfront of long island sound. So same.” Mia comments 

“Alright, X where did you think this rift in the ground would be?”

“Magic build, I think I remember someone mentioning something called DOA recording studios being the entrance to it” the blonde-haired guy replies “But I’m not sure where that is exactly”

Pulling the slip of paper that Jackson had stuff into his pocket, he took a close look at it to see where they needed to go. Soon though, to everyone's disapproval, the car they had borrowed had ran out of gas. Making churning sounds, and soon the engine died. 

"Damnit, ahh. Well that seems to be all that she had in her. Guess we take the rest of the trip on foot." Jackson committed, annoyed still since he still wasn't sure where this studio was still.

The three then spent a little under an hour walking across the streets of California, looking for this building, while also keeping on alert for monsters that wanted to make a quick jump at them. Not to say they went completely clean for that time, they had a few occasions were they needed to run.

"This is stupid, how hard is it to find a damn music shop? We've been looking for an hour now." Mia commented.

"I know, I know it is. But there's only so many places we can look, were bound to find this place sooner or later. I mean how much can-" Xander soon got cut off as a new horded of monsters had struck gold. They had formed a group much larger than the previous raids, and had the Campers surrounded. The three feared the worst, that was until they heard a raspy voice yelling at them to get inside. With limited options, they followed the voice and sprinted inside whatever building this strange man was in. 

In just the right amount of time, since as soon as the doors were locked, the monsters outside started to pound of the door. Though they were not strong enough, who ever this stranger was, he know that monsters lived here also. After a while the monsters got tired and retreated into the city tho the gang wasn’t taking any chances

"Oh my gods, oh Jesus! Thank you." Jackson said while still huffing from the sprint over there. " You might have just saved us from being eaten. Thank you."

"Oh it was nothing, I saw those creatures chasing you around for some time now. I just needed to make sure that you three are more then just mortals. Once I saw them charge at you, that made the choice easy." The stranger said. Still not sharing you he was.

"Well that is really kind sir, but I must ask then, who are you? You clearly are not mortal." Xander asked.

"Oh, my apologies, where are my manners. The name is Procrustes." The man finally shared who he was. "I own this here mattress shop.” He gestures to some mattresses behind him “Sadly though as you can see, business has not been in my favor as of lately. Have not seen a single person come in here in a very long while."

"Oh, well that is very unfortunate sir. They all seem very fine beds." Mia complimented. 

"I know, I only take the very best of the best. I have every kind of bed, mattress, bed frame, everything. Come along, it has been ages since I have given a tour of my little store. Let me show you everything that I have." Procrustes asked while already walking.

"Well as long as it keeps us off the streets, I'm fine staying in here." Jackson reassured.

The three soon were shown all the frames and supports they could imagine Xander was the most interested, just wanting to learn anything he did not know when given the chance. Jackson and Mia, however, were not as enticed. though they still were thankful to have a break. 

"To your right these are my feather sections. Made from the collection of Quail feathers, those were supper popular 10 years ago. Next to them are the memory foam, to be honest, never was a fan of those myself. Hurt my back."

"These are all really interesting Procrustes, though I do have one question though, all the frames and sizes. They all the same. 6 feet tall. What happens when a person is over or under that height."

"Oh that is a simple fix son. Why I can show you myself how I can fix that. It is rather simple." Procrustes put his hand on Xander shoulder, this sent a chill down all three of the campers spine, not completely to make them run out of the building, but knowing that this man was at least part divine, they had the hint to be on guard. Jackson mostly.

"If you and the girl would be so kind, please lay on these here bed.” He gently put his hands on Mia and Xander’s backs coxing them forward “I will show you the exact process I use to make every customer happy with the sale. Luckily, both of you are too short, so the process will be a match." Not wanting to show they were having second thoughts on wanting to stay here, hesitantly Xander and Mia got onto the Mattress. Jackson being taller than the six foot hold. He was asked to watch the side line.

That is when things turned for the worst. Procrustes began to smile. It was not the prettiest laugh in the world, hell it was not even enjoyable to listen to. But that matter very little as in his laughter, he said a single word.

"Hahaha, ah I got another one. Ergo." And with that, four clamps shot out of the bed and grabbed over the hands and feet of the two campers laying in pain. They began to stretch them out. pulling them apart, tell they either split in haft, or reached the six foot mark.

"LET THEM GO YOUS SICK FUCK." Jackson screamed as he pulled his sword out, ready to fight whoever this sick man is.

"Why would I do that, then you wont suffer the same way as I did. This, this was all meant for you Jackson."

"I... I never told you who I was, who... who are you, and do not just tell me your name again." Jackson commanded.

"You know, you and I have a lot in common Jack. Were both sons of the sea, brothers even if I might say."

Even over the cries of Xander and Mia, Procrustes words hit Jackson. He was shocked to hear that he was looking at, even though a long distant relative, his own family. Though that still did not explain why we was doing all this.

"The hell, that doesn't mean anything?!" Shoving his sword even closer to Procrustes neck. "Why are you doing this?

"Would you believe good old fashion revenge. You see, Even though I have a deep family tree, they all mean nothing to me. Hero's, blaa, stains to history, all of them. Especially the ones that share my DNA. 

You see I was killed a long time ago by the one and only Theseus. The true hero. I was brought down by him all those years ago. Now, to make sure that the world is fair, I will see that everyone that inflicts to be 'a hero' is brought by my hand. And you just walked right into my hands, brother. This was all meant for you, your friends are just a bonus."

"You are fucking crazy." Jackson knew he could kill him right there, just a dash and he would have his head. But he also knew he needed him to release his friends. That was when he got an idea. All he needed to do was play along.

"But I will say though, your methods are really strong. How did you hide all these traps inside a single bed frame. That is actually really impressive."

"Oh, now finally some one sees the strength of my work. The details that everything needed to follow."

"Yes, I do.” He flattered the older man “And hell they all look good, epically the ones that you molded in. Those posters were top tier, which ones did you use to make them anyway."

"Oh those old things, they were easy, in fact I used this one right here." Pointing to a mattress right next to them. " as I claimed before, feather framed, best of the best."

"May I see you laying down in them. See how you managed to fit the photo. There are some people here that I know need to find a bed."

"Of course, anything to get business back again."

Procrustes then walked over to the bed and molded in the same pose that he used in the poster.

That was when Jackson saw his chance and took it.

"ERGO." Next, the bed that Procrustes was in soon also trapped him in, and Mia and Xander were free again. Jackson ran over to his two friends making sure they were okay.

"You two alright, nothing broken?" He asked with much concern.

"We’re, ahh were fine.” The blonde demigod assured “Thanks for getting us out of there. The blood is finally getting back to my hands." Xander said as he was flicking his finger back and forth a couple times.

 Procrustes was enraged at first, but when he saw the anger in Jacksons eye, he then took to fear and bargaining. 

"KID, KID….I-if you let me go, half off. I’ll give you the bed at half the price."

Jackson then took out his sword and walked over to Procrustes.

"75 percent off, and a years' worth of pillows, 90 Percent!" 

That was when everything went silent. Jackson swung down, Procrustes stopped making deals. The only thing was heard on was the sound of something hitting the floor and rolling away.

Chapter Text

        After leaving the mattress store, the three continued to search for the music studio. Though this time did not hear a word from anyone else. Finally, after a long search, they managed to find the building they were looking for.  DOA recording studios. It was not the most impressive building you could imagine. But the second they walked in, immediately all of them knew that something was different. The air was cold, the silence was unbroken, a couple handful of people just sat there making no motion or anything, and a single man sat behind a counter with a dead expression. 

The walls were all steel metal grey, and there were a few attempts at drawing decorations on the walls. Most of them were cactus, though they were closer to looking like skeleton hands. All in all none of this look like the entrench to hell. 

"Well, this is the place that the address led us to. Got to say this is not what I was expecting." Xander commented being the first to break the silence. 

"What were you expecting then?" Mia asked.

"I don't know, not this. I mean it's the underworld, isn't it supposed to be full of dead souls trying to escape or something? Massive pits full of people that lost their hope eons ago." Xander answered. 

"Damn dude, remind me not to ask you for a positive outlook on anything," Jackson deadpans drawling his words out

"Well, one thing is that there's someone at the counter. Maybe we can ask him for help?" Mia asked.

Soon the three walked over to the guard section. It was an isolated desk that was elevated, so the three had to look up to talk to the man. Jackson noticed that he was wearing a name tag but had difficulty reading exactly what it said.

"Your name is Chiron?" Jackson asked.

He leaned across the desk. I couldn’t see anything in his glasses except my own reflection, but his smile was sweet and cold, like a python's right before it eats you. “What a precious young lad.” He had a strange accent-British, maybe, but also as if he had learned English as a second language. “Tell me, mate, do I look like a centaur?”

"Uhm, no. no you don't."

Next, he pinched the name tag and ran his finger under the letters. “Can you read this, mate? It says CH-A-R-O-N. Say it with me: CARE-ON."

Charon, no. Hold on, Charon. There is that it." Jackson asked. " Damn, I hate this dyslexia thing."

"There you go kid, now. Mr. Charon."

Jackson pursed his lips and slanted his brows, 'God he likes enjoying this way too much.'

"Mr. Charon." Xander cut in sensing that he was getting impatient. Since he was one of the few that wasn't that affected by dyslexia in the first place.

“Well done.” He sat back. “I hate being confused with that old horseman." he drawled and rolled his eyes "And now, how may I help you little dead ones?”

His question hit the three a bit by surprise. For some reason, it pinched their stomachs shut. 

"We need to head into the underworld, Sir." Mia jumped in.

"Well, that's a fresh start."

"What?"

"Straightforward and honest. No screaming. I like that." After a quiet second, a puzzling look grew on his face. "No there must be a mistake.” He looked us over. “How did you die, then?”

"Oh, Uhm." Jackson elbowed Xander, trying to push an answer out of him.

"Oh, that. We, we all drowned sir. We're playing in a river, and then got swept away by the current, drowning." Xander replied, hoping that he would fall for the lie.

"Huh, well. That makes my job a lot easier. However, I don't suppose that you three have coins on you for transport, normally with adults. I can just find another form of a fine. As I could just tax onto the last cable bill. But you teenagers, you never die to prepare." Charon stated. "I'm afraid you three will have to wait for the toll out for a few centuries."

"Oh but that is where you are wrong, we do have coin." Jackson chirped in, putting three golden drachmas.

"Where did you get those?" Mia whispered to Jackson.

"Took them from the desk of old Crusty office. thought it was a good payment," he replied

Then Charon looked him dead in his —pretending to be— dead soul.  That cold stare behind his glasses seemed to bore a hole through his chest.

“Here now,” he said. “You couldn’t read my name correctly. Are you dyslexic, lad?”

“No,” I said. “I’m dead.” Charon leaned forward and took a sniff.

“You’re not dead. I should’ve known. You’re a godling.” 

'Well, we're dead for sure now.' Jackson starts to nervously sweat. “We have to get to the Underworld,” he insisted

Charon made a growling sound deep in his throat. Immediately, all the people in the waiting room got up and started pacing, agitated, lighting cigarettes, running their hands through their hair, or checking their wristwatches.

“Leave while you can,” Charon told us. “I’ll just take these and forget I saw you.” He started to go for the coins, but Jackson snatched them back.

“No service, no tip.” He tried to sound braver than he felt. Even though Charon was scaring him half to death.

Charon made a sharper and deeper growling, sounding more like a lion's roar. Trying to keep all the dead souls in the waiting line behave. Since a small revolt was starting to be born, pounding on a door in the back corner could start to be heard. 

“It’s a shame, too,” he sighed. “We had more to offer.” Pulling the rest out and coiling them around my finger. Jackson was now holding an extra three golden coins.

Charon’s growl changed into something more like a lion’s purr. “Do you think I can be bought, godling? Eh … just out of curiosity, how much have you got there?”

"Why does it matter? As you said, you can't be bought out. Still seems like a nice tip for all the work that Hades is making you go through each day."

“Oh, you don’t know the half of it. How would you like to babysit these spirits all day? Always ‘Please don’t let me be dead’ or ‘Please let me across for free.’ I haven’t had a pay raise in three thousand years. Do you imagine suits like this come cheap?” Charon complained.

"Ya, I understand ya, like when I had to work in a warehouse for years. I'm telling ya, it's easy. Let us on and these can be yours." Jackson tried to charm the man. With each word, he stacked another gold coin on the counter.

Finally, he broke. “The boat’s almost full, anyway. I might as well add you three and be off.” He stood, scooped up our money, and said, “Come along.”

He pushed through the crowd of waiting spirits, who started grabbing at their clothes like the wind, their voices whispering things Jackson couldn’t make out. Charon shoved them out of the way, grumbling, “Freeloaders.”

Charon escorted the group to the back of the shop to an elevator that was already packed to the rim with dead spirits, each one of them holding a green shell. Lastly, after shoving aside two lone souls, and packing the three of us in there. he made one last command.

“Right. Now, no one get any ideas while I’m gone,” he announced to the waiting room. “And if anyone moves the dial off my easy-listening station again, I’ll make sure you’re here for another thousand years. Understand?”

        After that Charon shut the doors and shoved a key into the elevator and we started to descend. Jackson could tell Mia and Xander wanted to do nothing but ask questions, but they were also worried about the answers that they might receive. Putting a hand on both of their shoulders telling them that they at least knew they had each other for this moment.

Jackson, Xander, and Mia suddenly got a dizzy feeling. They weren’t going down anymore, but forward. The air turned misty. The spirits around them started changing shape. Their modern clothes flickered, turning into gray hooded robes. The floor of the elevator began swaying. Jackson blinked repeatedly a few times.

This is when any of the mortal connections had been severed. Charon’s suit altered and morphed into long black robes that more resembled rags. He grew much larger in size, at least three times more than he was before, the Skin on his face became clear and thin, to where you could even see the skull hiding in the robes.

Now this is when the severity of the situation finally fell onto the three questers. Mia hugged Jackson's arm, trying to just find something to calm her down, Xander just had this look of shock in his eyes, and Jackson was just trying not to cry. 

"Oh, my gods. This, this isn't right." Mia said, though her voice was soft. hard to hear. Jackson just grabbed her hand, encasing it in his.

"Whoever said death was fair. you'll find out soon enough when you die. Where are you heading anyway." Charon asked.

"We're leaving here alive." Jackson spurted out. This only made Charon laugh.

Next what happened is the elevator started to change, turning and shifting around as smoke, telling it was a simple boat. Riding upon a river. Turning back all the three saw were souls waiting in a huddle waiting for their turn to ride the ferry. Thousands upon thousands of them. All of them waiting for them to see judgment.

"The River Styx,” Xander murmured. “It’s so …”

“Polluted,” Charon said. “For thousands of years, you humans have been throwing in everything as you come across hopes, dreams, and wishes that never came true. Irresponsible waste management, if you ask me.” Mist curled off the filthy water., almost lost in the gloom, was a ceiling of stalactites. Ahead, the far shore glimmered with greenish light, the color of poison.

'What the hell am I doing here? This isn't… isn't right. These people, none of them even care what happens to them anymore, they're all dead.' Jackson thought as he started to panic. 'And I can’t even ask for the gods' help. There's only one down here, and I have to confront him.'

The shoreline of the Underworld came into view. Craggy rocks and black volcanic sand stretched inland about a hundred yards to the base of a high stone wall, which marched off in either direction as far as we could see. A sound came from somewhere nearby in the green gloom, echoing off the stones-the howl of a large animal. It was powerful, so much so that whenever it crashed, the shoreline retreated. Whatever this thing was, it was strong and angry. 

 “Old Three-Face is hungry,” Charon said. His smile turned skeletal in the greenish light. “Bad luck for you, godlings.” The bottom of the boat slid onto the black sand. The dead began to disembark. A woman holding a little girl’s hand. An old man and an old woman hobbling along arm in arm. A boy no older than 13, shuffling silently along in his gray robe. 

Charon said, “I’d wish you luck, mate, but there isn’t any down here. Mind you, don’t forget to mention my pay raise.”

"Well, I guess this is it. Found what we're looking for." Xander tried to sound strong and heroic, but even he could not hide the fact that he was terrified. His voice was shaky, and his hands refused to let go of his sword. 

"This, this is not what I was expecting." Mia turned to look at the kingdom. 

The entrance to the Underworld looked like a cross between airport security and the Jersey Turnpike. There were three separate entrances under one huge black archway that said:

YOU ARE NOW ENTERING EREBUS

Each entrance had a pass-through metal detector with security cameras mounted on top.

Beyond that were toll booths manned by black-robed ghouls like Charon. The howling of the hungry animal was really loud now, which could now be seen. The three-headed dog, Cerberus.

“There’s a court for dead people?” Jackson asked

“Yeah. Three judges." Xander answered. "They switch throughout time though. King Minos, Thomas Jefferson, Shakespeare-people like that, they have all been the judges. Sometimes they look at life and decide that person needs a special reward-the Fields of Elysium. Sometimes they decide on punishment. But most people, well, they just lived. Nothing special, good or bad. So they go to the Asphodel Fields.”

“And do what?”

“Imagine standing in a wheat field in Kansas. Forever.”

"Damn."

"And, what about the really, really bad people? Where do they go then?"

“There, look.” He pointed 

A couple of black-robbed ghouls had pulled aside one spirit and were frisking him at the security desk. 

“He’s that preacher who made the news, remember?” Xander said.

“kind of, the dude that got caught with the money scam,” Mia answered with a bit of uncertainty.

"He was this annoying televangelist from upstate New York who’d raised millions of dollars for orphanages and then got caught spending the money on stuff for his mansion, like gold-plated toilet seats, and an indoor putt-putt golf course. He’d died in a police chase when his “Lamborghini for the Lord” went off a cliff. I said,” he air quotes

“What’re they doing to him?" Jackson asked

“Special punishment from Hades,” Xander guessed. “The really bad people get his personal attention as soon as they arrive. The Kindly Ones will set up an eternal torture for him.” Everyone just went quiet after that. Not wanting to think about whatever that could be.

The three continued walking tell they got closer to the gates. The howling was so loud now it shook the ground under their feet. Then, about fifty feet in front of them, the green mist shimmered. Standing just where the path split into three lanes was an enormous shadowy monster.

“He’s a Rottweiler?" Mia asked, with a sound of life coming back to her.

"Huh, I’d always imagined Cerberus as a big black mastiff. But he was obviously a purebred Rottweiler, well  except of course that he was twice the size of a woolly mammoth, mostly invisible, and had three heads." Xander also sounded like he was getting his footing back.

“I’m starting to see him better,” Jackson asked “Why is that?”

“I think …” Xander stuttered. “I’m afraid it’s because we’re getting closer to being dead. Kami, I hope this plan works." Xander hoped while pulling a stick out of his bag.

"Plan? What plan, what are you guys talking about?" Jackson asked.

"Well, we needed some kind of idea. Xander and I made this up while you were stealing the money. He's still a dog, so maybe we can get him to act like it." Mia answered. Still having a wall of doubt in her.

"Ok, then. what the hell are you guys thinking then?"

"You're gonna play fetch with him," Mia said blanketly.

"WHAT?"

"It's the only idea we could think of, and since you're his owner's nibling, we thought he might listen to you," Mia claimed.

"Well, your his owner Niece too, why the fuck aren't you going?" Jackson asked, with a clear sign of an argumentized tone.

"BECAUSE I’M SCARED DAMNIT! YOU’RE STRONG AND I CAN'T DO IT!" 

"FUCK IT! I don't even care anymore.  At least if I die, I'm already here." Jackson took the stick and walked up to the demon dog, with no hope that this would work.

Holding it up, Jacks tried to talk to the dog.

“Hey, Big Fella,” He called up. “I bet they don’t play with you much.”

“GROWWWLLLL!”

“Good boy,”  waving the stick, somehow through the grace of all creation, the dog’s middle head followed the movement. The other two heads trained their eyes on Jack, completely ignoring the spirits. Hell, Jack wasn’t sure that was a good thing. “Fetch!” throwing the stick into the gloom, a good solid throw. it made a sound that went ker-sploosh in the River Styx.

'Well, so much for that idea. RUN, RUN you stupid fuck.' however before Jack made any attempt to move, he heard a voice yelling behind him.

"HERE BOY!" Mia called out.

She pulled a red rubber ball the size of a grapefruit. She raised the ball and marched straight up to Cerberus. She shouted,

“See the ball? You want the ball, Cerberus? Sit!”

Cerberus looked as stunned as the boys were. All three of his heads cocked sideways. Six nostrils dilated.

“Sit!” Mia called again. Xander and Jack were sure that any moment she would become the world’s largest Milk bone dog biscuit. But instead, Cerberus licked his three sets of lips, shifted on his haunches, and sat, immediately crushing a dozen spirits who’d been passing underneath him in the EZ DEATH line.

The spirits made muffled hisses as they dissipated like the air let out of tires.

“Good boy!” She threw Cerberus the ball. He caught it in his middle mouth. It was barely big enough for him to chew, and the other heads started snapping at the middle, trying to get the new toy.

“Drop it.’” Mia ordered. Cerberus’s heads stopped fighting and looked at her. The ball was wedged between two of his teeth like a tiny piece of gum. He made a loud, scary whimper, then dropped the ball, now slimy and bitten nearly in half, at her feet.

“Good boy.” She picked up the ball, ignoring the monster's spit all over it. She turned toward them. “Go now. EZ DEATH line-it’s faster.”

“But-“ Jack started to protest.

“Now.’” She ordered, in the same tone she was using on the dog.

Xander and Jack inched forward warily. Cerberus started to growl.

“Stay!” Mia ordered the monster. “If you want the ball, stay!” Cerberus whimpered, but he stayed where he was.

“What about you?” Jack asked.

“I know what I’m doing, seaweed,” she muttered. “At least, I’m pretty sure....”  Making it through. Cerberus wasn’t any less scary-looking from the back. 

“Good dog!” She held up the tattered red ball, and probably came to the same conclusion I did-if she rewarded Cerberus,

She threw the ball again. The monster’s left mouth immediately snatched it up, only to be attacked by the middle head, while the right head moaned in protest. While the monster was distracted, Mia walked briskly under its belly and joined us at the metal detector.

“How did you do that?” Jack asked her, amazed.

“Obedience school,” she said breathlessly. Though Jack started to notice that tears were coming to her eyes.

“When I was little, at my dad’s house, we had a Doberman… .”

“Never mind that,” Xander said, tugging at our shirts. “look like someone is back.

Turning their heads, Cerberus had the ball at his enormous feet with a pool of drool forming where the ball was. 

"Styx. thought that would buy us some more time," Mia complained

"Here boy, how about this. I'll be right back, and I'll bring over a brand new ball that's even more fun alright." Mia said to the dog.

Cerberus was not enjoying that the only fun he had in eons was starting to leave. Xander and Jackson walked backward till they got to the metal detectors.

"Sit Boy, I will be right back."

Next, Mia turned on her heels and grabbed both of the boys by the collars, and sprinted through the metal dictators that immediately triggered.

"Halt, Halt. illegal objects. Magic passed."

Cerberus barked another powerful call and shook the entire ground of the underworld. All the while ghouls and minions of the dead began to chase for the three campers. Finally finding a place to hide in a large rotted tree truck. They caught their breath as they waited for the heat to die down.

        "You know," Jackson continued to catch his breath." I hated every moment of that plan. I hate even more that it worked you genius bastard."

"Don't thank me yet. We still have to talk to the boss around here. And I think I found where he's at." Xander pointed towards the castle right in front of them. 

Chapter Text

        After getting past the demon dog the trio was traversing the fields of asphodel which looked like big ole wheat fields of kanas with shades just wandering around within them, aimlessly 

Jackson’s nerves and anxieties started to act up. He did not let like being on the home turf of a god that wants his head on a silver platter. “Dude, really starting to not like being down here.” He whimpered under his breath “Where are we exactly?”

“Asphodel,” Xander answers “Where all the not so bad souls go but not so good ones either. It’s like a middle of the road”

“What, what do they do here then?”

“Lose themselves” He simply answers “See you become this shell of yourself, barely able to remember your living life, and then become one of those guys” he points to a random shade

“Stop that, your freaking me out.” Mia shivers from seeing what Xander was talking about. She curled into herself

Jackson puts a hand on her shoulder, telling her that he’s still here and whispering other soft reassurances

“We are overworld demigod, our power won’t be as great here” Xander explains “Tho as a daughter of Demeter you might have some domain here seeing as she is a fertile goddess…and ground” he hypothesizes 

“And I’m guessing if I’m not near a river. I’m dead weight here.” Abandonment seeping into his voice

“That and they are not normal rivers here in the underworld,” Xander said “You have Styx which we just crossed. The river of abhor and the dread river of oaths whom people swear their most serious vows upon.” He explains.

Xander then holds up another finger, naming the next one, “Phlegethon, the river of fire. it is said to travel to the depths of the Underworld where land is filled with fire—specifically, the flames of funeral pyres.” He took a short pause

“Lethe, the river of forgetfulness, that one said to pass through the dreamlands and bypasses Hypnos’ cave. Usually, souls go there if they chose another life

Acheron, the river of woe. In some tales, it is the principal river of the Underworld that the other rivers filter into 

Cocytus is also called the River of Wailing, a river of cries and lamentation. For the souls that Charon refused to ferry over because they had not received a proper burial, the riverbank of Cocytus would be their wandering grounds.” He finally finished his tangent

“Dude, let’s just get this over with and get out of here.” Jackson huffed I don’t want to be here any longer than I need to.”

“You scared?” Xander teased “The great son of Poseidon is scared now he is no longer in his domain” He chuckled unknowingly using a taunt previously used by a previous adversary “Maybe if we look hard enough we will find some water for you”

Mia jabbed him in the arm. “Cut it out, dude. You would be scared too if the underlord of this place wanted you dead also.” She retorts in a chastising tone “You and I, we’re not important to him. He is.”

“Yea the pitless one be out for blood” he clicked his tongue continuing his blunt morbid humorous streak. “Anyhow we are almost there. Just need to somehow convince him to hand over the bolt and let us go…alive and we go back” Xander hummed explaining in a nutshell as if it was going to be that easy 

“Ya, easy.” Jackson sarcastically repeats “Too bad we don’t have any more tools that can help us with that. The hell do we even still have anyway.”

“Well, food and first aid kit we stole back in what? The small town in Jersey?” Xander said “And these pair of sneakers too.” He gestures “The one Luke gave us before we left”

“Oh, forgot about those things.” Jackson muttered “Those the flying shoes he gave us right before he left?”

“Hai,” Xander answered “that’s affirmative my friend I think I said that, or did you miss that?”

“You think those things will even work down here?”

“I mean Hermes is the god of all types of messages.” 

“Ya, I guess.” Jackson murmurs “I just wish I could give them a shot, they’re three sizes too small for me. Hehe, looked like you were having fun with Medusa with this one.”

“Hey it’s not like every day you can go up in battle against such legendary foes like her” Xander chuckles 

“You think those might be one of the things that triggered the alarm a few moments ago?” Mia asked 

“Wait what alarm?!” Both boys' eyes widen

“The magic detectors, the one that almost had the dog bite you two in half. Gods it was 2 minutes ago.” Mia exclaimed in a ‘don’t you know tone

The guys exchanged a glance and turned back to her and made an ‘O’ nodding their heads 

“Let’s not talk about that. I’ll see you in therapy after that fiasco after all”

“Whatever,” Jackson rolled his eyes and hugged “But Xander back to asking–and I know I’m goanna hate this: Where, where do the really bad people end up here?”

“Fields of punishment, worse end up down below that,” Xander said “You know what Hana likes to call the basement’s basement? Yea that place”

“Where all hope goes to die?”

“Exactly”

“Abandon all hope ye who enter and all” he quotes “So you wouldn’t want to end up there,” Xander says shaking his head “Probably worse is here in Asphodel,” He said.

“Is there anything good here? Please just give me some good news.” Jackson asked about now dreading his afterlife –and he is not even dead yet

“Elysium, it’s like Greek heaven.” Xander said “It’s for heroes and the best; get that three times and you can receive the isle of the bliss”

“Oh. Alright then. At least give me something to reach for. So, at least everything here is not shit.” He sighed

“It’s said that after Persephone took queendom, she made the plains of Elysium for the pure” He paused “But actually the dread queen has existed far longer than the lord of the dead, the same that wants your head at the moment” 

“Please don’t start rhyming. It’s creepy.” Mia’s said

“Did I rhythm?” Xander raised an eyebrow “I haven’t noticed” he dismissed 

“You know you’re liking this little field trip a lot more than I thought.” Jackson comments

“I like feeling valued” he smirks “You know that Jack,” he nudged his shoulder “Time for wisdom to shine a bit yakow”

“Not when it makes me feel like there’s nothing in for me at the end.” Jackson counters 

“Shut up,” he chuckles and nudges Jackson again making him stumble this time. “Like I ever make you feel that way”

‘Would it be wrong if we leave him here, just for a little bit?’ Jackson questions himself. 

        The group walked a few more miles, the fields of asphodel felt endless by now and they saw no sign of a castle in sight 

“Never thought hell would be this big.” Jackson muttered 

“Eh, small world” Mia shrugged 

“My legs are getting tired” Xander complained 

“Hehe, maybe put on those magic shoes. Have you fly away into the world of the damned.” Jackson joked

“We are already in hell, what more do you want?” Xander playfully and sarcastically retorts “But for real it feels like my legs are going to fall off, you know me, I will dip out when things get physical”

“Yea we get it, you Athena kids hate physical activity” Mia teased with a roll of her eyes 

“I’m just glad that for once in this damn trip we don’t haft to fight anything. Well, until we get to see the big man.”

“The lord of the dead you mean?” Xander says

“Yea, let’s hope he is reasonable enough to let us live” Mia added “especially you”

        Jackson, Mia, and Xander kept walking for a bit longer. Most of it was quiet and silence, only hearing the murmurs of the dead as they kept getting closer to the castle. Hoping that nothing bad would happen. 

They saw a silhouette of the grandeur palace in the distance “Well, time to face the music.” Jackson took a deep breath, composing himself

“Hey, guy” Xander grabs their attention “do you feel something, like an urge or a pull like it’s trying to–“ the other two glanced back at him as he was inching his way away from them “un, guy…what’s going on?” Xanders voice started to crack. Something was pulling on him, trying to drag him away from the group and into the mess of hell they were in. 

“What do you– Xander what’s going on?” Jackson was a bit worried.

Until now Xander was the calmest and now he’s talking about pulling on him.
Instinctively Jackson pulled his sword out.

“Jack! Jack, put the goddamn sword away and help me” Xander exclaimed.

Jackson knew he was one of the few who rarely cursed in an understandable language Jackson knew of or not, so he had a feeling that it was dead serious

“Right, right. Ok, I’m here.”

Mia and Jackson ran over to where Xander was just trying to figure out what was going on.

Something was definitely tugging on him since his feet were digging into the ground.

“Xander give me your hand.”

Xander was trying to get some traction, failing. He had dug his hands and feet into the ground, trying to stop this pulling force that was acting on him out of nowhere. However, he knew that he would lose this fight as his grip was failing and the ground under him was starting to shift. So, he took one hand out and tried to reach Jacksons out stretched hand.

This proved to be a large mistake. The second that he took out his hand, Xander was dragged out of the ground and sent backwards, almost flying away from the group at speeds that should not have been possible.

Xander started to scream for help, he was floating off the ground and heading into the center of damnation.

Jackson and Mia looked each other in the eyes, and then bolted to save their friend. The two chased Xander to a large crevasse where they all started to feel uncomfortable, more so than they were already.

“Guy, I can stop!” Xander says kinda panicked “Aye, help, fast”

“XANDER, XANDER! GRAB MY HAND!” Jackson called out 

Xander stretches his arm out trying to grab Jackson’s hand “Mia, try and use your chlrokineisis.” He said, “Vines now!”

Mia didn’t know if her plant powers would work in the underworld, but she had few options as they started to approach a giant gorge that didn’t look too friendly.

‘Oh No. He can't be heading there. Oh no that’s where we’re heading!’  Jackson started to realize the direction they were heading. The pit, the entrance to Tartarus. 

“MIA, GOANNA NEED IT NOW!”

They all felt the chill up their spines, it was the last place they wanted to think of jumping head-first in

“C’mon flowers, ground, dirt, it’s all around you” Xander hastily encourages.

Mia tried to summon something, anything that she could think of to catch her friends free fall, but nothing came to her. Even if she felt that she could summon something, this realm was all new to her. She had to power down here.

Everything was looking that this was the end, until Xander's backpack flap came loose, and out came something they once thought was a gift.

One of the shoes that Luke had given to them. With the wings out and flying fully towards the hole, one shoe came free and sped all the way to the chasm and nose-dived into the depths. Slowing Xander's speed in half. 

“Get rid of them they must be cursed,” Mia said.

“Xander. Lose the bag, NOW!” Jackson shouts 

He quickly throws it in losing the other one with all their stuff to the endless void.

Xander’s backpack follows the same passage the first shoe did and falls into the pit which was now about 45 feet away from them.

However, Xander still had a great amount of momentum even though he was being held by both Jackson and Mia combined.

Somehow, Mia loses her grip and Jackson. This then meant that Jackson and Xander stumble into the pit, leaving Mia alone.

 After getting back to her feat. Mia ran over to the pit. 

After she got over to where she last saw her friends fall over. She was terrified that when she looked over, she wouldn't find anything there. However, to her delight, just about 8 feet below the surface line Jackson and Xander were both holding onto each other for dear life.

"Oh, oh my gods I thought we were goanna die, oh my gods we are about to fall. Jackson Thank you." Xander tried to thank his friend while also trying to get his breath back after the terrifying show he had just gone through.

“Don’t. Don’t sound grateful yet.” Jackson spurted out while gritting his teeth. “We aren’t through the woods yet. Oh shit.”

In the split seconds between their descent, Jackson pulled his sword out again. And stab the side of the Cliff, slowing them down to a vault, but now they were stuck. Holding onto his sword with one hand and Xander with the other.

“Help!” Jackson screamed.

Mia called down and glances down at the pit at the boys “Guy! Good gods you're ok” She caught her breath and sighed, though still a little worried. 

“I didn’t think I would go out this way” Xander exclaimed “I really thought at worse it would be asphode.”

“Shut up, you’re not dying yet.” Jackson grunts, still holding onto the sword.

For a split second as he glanced down at Xander his eyes disoriented and stared down at the endless pit, the feeling almost wanting to make him throw up his food. There was something down there that was taking almost all of his concentration. 

”You are feeling alright?” Xander asked noticing his friend’s paling complexion “Just hang in there, for the both of us, ok”

Something stranger came over when he thought he was hearing voices. All spatial awareness faded into nigh. Voices telling him to come and bring a bolt.

‘Who…Who are you?’

‘I am someone who can help.’ The mysterious voice answered, ‘Someone that you might be able to call a friend. All you need to do is bring me the bolt, bring them both to me.’

‘I don’t fucking have it. I haven’t had it this entire damn time. Why does everyone believe that I stole this damn thing.’ Jackson vehemently denies. 

‘Assure you that the contrary and you will bring them to me boy’ it bellowed in Jackson’s mind sending shivers down his spine ‘Let chaos fester and with that, I shall rise.'

‘Why would I…Who are you?’

‘Join me. You will, once you see the gods for what they truly are boy.’ it says in an ominous whisper. 

'No, I am not doing a thing for you! You just tried to bring my friend down to whatever the hell this place is! Why on earth would now would I change places?!' Jackson argues with the voice calling to him.

"Stupid boy, I give you one job and you refuse me every time. Tell me now, what has your father done to you that gives you the reason to come to his call? I am now telling you, child, give me the bolt. NOW!" 

“Jack, Jack, Jackson!” Xander shouts snapping the son of Poseidon out of whatever trance his was in

“Fuck you! I am getting us out of this!” Jackson spontaneously yells.

Jackson, back in his own head again and seeing the danger that they were facing started to make their escape. 

With his grip slipping and time running out before he and Xander fall, Jackson needed to think and find a way out of this mess fast.

He started to shift his weight side to side, trying to gain any amount of momentum, finally after a couple of swings, Xander joins in. This let them shift to where now Xander was the same height. At the last moment before they started to fall, Xander grabbed the side of the cliff and was able to hold his own weight. They were goanna make it.

They started to climb up the walls of the cavern It took a good 10 minutes, but they eventually got out of that sticky situation.

After reaching the top of the cliff, both of the boys just fell over and collapsed on the ground. Jackson was exhausted and Xanders heart was still running at three times speed.

“What happened?” Xander then asked Jackson “You Were staring into space for-“

“Jackson! Xander!” Mia came rushing and enclosed the two guys into a bear hug “Your ok”

"Ya, ya were alright there green horn. Just, need a quick moment before anything." Soon after a few moments, Xander stood up, even though he was thankful that Jack just saved him, he still had questions about who he spoke to.

“What thing?” Xander asks “was that why you went all space eyed on me?” he said still not giving up on the subject

“Y-you didn’t hear it?” He stuttered, confused “There’s something down there. Something ‘Satanic’!”

“Satanic?” Xander questioned 

“Jackson, we are in literal hell” Mia points out “We are going to meet with the lord of the dead right about now. So what in the gods damn is satanic? This is Greek mythology we are talking about” she exclaims 

“No, no, this wasn’t one of the gods. This is far older, meaner; And it wanted my help.”

Xander and Mia exchanged wary glances 

“If you want mean god then Ares-“

“Eris” Mia said

“Hera” they then both said in unison 

"But again, does this 'satanic' thing you mention why you looked to be about to lead us to our doom a moment ago," Xander question this time with more force still trying to pry for some answers.

"Ya, ya, whatever that thing down there, it was talking to me. He said he wanted me to help him. Said that I needed to forget the mission and give him the bolt. Xander that thing was almost screaming at my ear at the end, are you sure that you didn't hear it?" Jackson asked, little scared that he was the only one that heard anything.

"Not a single thing man." Xander answered, this didn't make anyone feel better. Jackson just stayed silent for a few seconds before trying to stand up again, however Mia pushed him back down again and sat next to him.

"You don't have to keep all of this to yourself seaweed. I know that whatever you saw scared you a lot, but you also have us. you're goanna be fine." Jackson didn't know how to feel about this. The two people in front of him, he was realizing just how much the meant to him. One of them being his best friend for years now, and Mia made his stomach and heart jump whenever he looked at her. So, instead of saying another word, he hugged her. And she hugged him back, drawing circles around his back. 

"Thank you, should be fine now." Jackson stood up and held his hand for Mia to grab. She grabbed his hand and soon the three began to walk towards the giant obsidian palace. Holding the boss that they all knew they needed to face. 

Chapter Text

        The closer they got the closer the shadow of the looming obsidian palace came to be 

“Why did it have to be a creepy castle. Does anyone here know how to look happy at least?”

“Plaster a smile while the kindly one sweep you away like some flying monkeys” Mia casually says 

“What?” Xander muttered, Mia pointed up and he followed her glance and opened his mouth in an ‘O’ shape 

“Oh god damnit.” Jackson muttered under his breath 

“I have a plan and it’s full proof” Xander piped up squeamishly “….RUN!”

Soon, the furies swooped down and caught the three trackers before they could make it far.

After some screaming, and cursing by Jack. They were transported into the throne room of the kingdom. Where they would all meet someone rather important.

Siting onto of a throne made of black stone and ghouls was a looming man with black greasy hair and coal black eyes, his skin was gastly pale and he had an intimidating aura. Upon his head he wore a black crown made of intertwining thorns

“You, you think that’s him.” Jackson asked, not sure who he was talking to

“Of course that’s him you baka!” Xander hissed “Now go on and appease him or I’m strangling you in the afterlife” he said pushing Jackson up

Jackson sent a glower at the son of wisdom for the ‘reassuring’ push but then turned back to the looming god that radiated power and authority 

“Uhm, Hello. Lord Hades.“ Jackson awkwardly waved “I have, uhm–I have something to ask of you.”

“And what is it that you entered my realm for boy?” Hades drawled

“Directions, my lord….Uncle(?) We need help finding the stolen bolt. We came here asking for to–Give it back.” Jackson was unsure whether to feel afraid or try and sound confident.

He had seen gods before, but this was the first time he ever felt like he was in the presence of one. Everything about him screamed power.

“And you come here and just demand it as if I have my brother’s bolt” Hades rebuttals

“You–you don’t?” He stutters

“I don’t what godling?” He spat “you think you can waltz in here and demand Zeus bolt. How about I give a deal of my own you give me my helm back and I may let you walk out with your souls still inside your punny mortal bodies”

“Wait your helm is missing also?!” The son of Poseidon questions “But I mean, no it doesn’t make sense.”

“What does this mean, he was set up too” Xander whispers “That has to be the case”

“Lord Hades, what are you talking about with your helm?”

“You know what I’m talking about, your father stole my helm. He had you steal it after all gods can’t steal each other symbols.” He chided in an accusatory tone “He is the only one who still has his symbol after all” Hades says “And yet you are here pestering and demanding me of something I do not possess”

“No, no he didn’t take it. There’s something missing here.” He insisted “Something wrong. My father never stole anything.” Jackson frantically told, profusely tries to defend himself 

“Then why are you here godling? Here in my kingdom calling me a lair. You know why should I trust a son of Poseidon?” He asked almost rhetorically “You think I want to war godling? My kingdom is big enough and I need the numbers war will bring”

“No, no this isn’t right.” Jackson shakes his head “No one else could have the power to do any of this.”

"Why do you even believe that I am the one to blame for this outbreak of my brothers. Tell me child." Hades said with a tepid sigh. He was tired of the same old tale

"Why, well–I mean all the people at camp have told us that you are the one that would most likely want to take-" Jackson was cut off.

"WANT! YOU THINK I WANTED THIS!" Hades exploded. 

"Well, I mean…” he trails off “Uncle, it makes sense. The more people that die, the larger your empire gets, the larger you army is." Jasckson tried to reason with him, even though he knew it meant next to nothing.

"Larger, do you have any idea how much of a struggle it already is to control a nation of this size. Of this population, I need to make sure that all the souls down here are in line and do not try to escape from my realm. Even though I have been given all the help that I could ask for, and other skeleton guards that stand watch through the entire day, the umber is still to much for them. Why in my mother’s name would I want to expand my nation any larger!" Hades' voice grew to that of rage. The three knew that whatever approach they were using was not working.

"Then let me help you uncle. Please let us do something. Call your brother or something, tell us that everyone has the wrong idea and-" Again, Jackson was not allowed to finish his thought.

"You want me to aid in your fathers defense. Have you not forgotten that he has already broken the oath that has stood strong for decades. The proof is right in front of me.” He meant that last sentence directly at Jackson himself “Your father, who is the only one to keep his symbol, his weapon. The one that now is fighting with my brother of a useless bide of reputation. He is the only one that has kept all the cards, and now he has sent you my way only to boast in my kingdom that he has the upper-hand. So no, nephew, I do not believe I will abide your request.”  Hades ranted sneering his title as if it was repulsive to his tongue

"Uncle please, you do not understand, you have everything wrong." Jackson fruitlessly pleads one more time to no avail 

"ENOUGH, I WILL TOLERATE THIS INSOLENCE NO MORE!" Hades stood up from his throne and grew in size. Staring down at the trio imposingly.

“I will send my punisher on you for your insolent lies.” The ground starting to shake and the roof splitting open to reveal the furies diving down to grab the three campers.

At the one moment before disaster, that single second before the three knew they were to die. Jackson remember the spirt in the river, the gift that he received by his father. Without thinking and no destination in mind, Jackson took the three pearls and smashed them on the ground. What he saw, he didn't know what it was. He was encased in a sphere of white, and he began to ascend. On the way up he heard the screams of his friends also rising. All that Jack knew is that he had escaped the underworld. A sentence that thousands had tried to catch, but no one had.

After a couple of seconds, the pearls broke open to show them they had been brought back to the surface world and into the ocean, and not that far off of the coast line. Maybe a mile or so.

"Ayyeee, ittai nanida!! What the hell just happened?! Where are we?…" Xander asked in a frenzy, not knowing at all what just happened. "Jack, Jack, was that you?" Jackson stayed quiet, instead he got out of his pearl and started swimming towards the coast, summoning a small wave to also bring his friends along. 

'Father, what am I goanna do now.'

Chapter Text

        The three then appeared on the shores of California. 

“How did you do that? What just happened?” Xander question 

“It was–I did that X, I had this gift that I forgot I had.” Jackson tried to explain. 

“Whatever it is, good we are out of there.” He sighs “I thought someone was goanna die in there for a second.”

“Not that far off. I don’t think I’m goanna make it much longer.”

“We just need to figure out who really stole the bolt and helm and return them, and fast,” Mia said

“That’s got to wait guys,” Xander says “We got some unexpected company,” he says as a motorcycle reeves up to them and the god of war appears “Big and Bruiting is here”

“Oh god damnit, him again. Hell does he even want with us.” Jack asked 

“I’m not sure if he wants to talk” Xander replies 

“Alright then let’s just leave him alone and he’ll leave us alone.”

He then takes off his bike helmet and then walks up to the trio “You weren’t supposed to return” he states

“What are you talking about?” Jackson questioned, still stumped 

“You were supposed to die down there in the underworld kid,” Ares said

“Ok, I’m sorry that I… wait how did you know I was down there?”

“I have my ways kid” Ares replies “See you’ve got to die in the underworld. The old seaweed will be mad at Hades for killing you. Corpse breath will have Zeus’ master bolt so Zeus will be mad at him, and Hades will still be looking for this.” He monologued as he pulls out a disguised version of the helm that quickly transformed back

“Ok, cool just get it over with,” Jackson comments while standing up. “Just one question, who are you answering to?”

Ares paused and had a look Jackson couldn't quite figure out “Kid I may not have a lot of brains but I’m not a complete idiot” Aries deadpans                        

"I know, I know. But I mean this plan is genius, truly marvelous,” he completes with a notable layer of sarcasm “so it means that you didn’t come up with it. No fucking way you can think of all that. So who’s your boss.” He deduced 

Jackson takes a page out of Athena cabin and analyzes “The big dogs are out since they're the ones fighting. Hermes doesn’t care enough, and Athena wouldn’t turn on her dad. Hephaestus also doesn’t care enough, and the twins are too emotional to start. Dionysius is grounded

So, it’s Hera, Demeter, Hestia, and Aphrodite. 

Out of all of them, Aphrodite is the only one that would want drama.” He smirked “didn’t think you would drop low enough to take orders from her. I’m impressed.”

“Enough talk” Ares snapped “I’ll just demolish you here and now”  

“No You Won't. Since it’s not part of this 'master plan', that you have been told to follow. You need me to die down there. You talk about killing me, but you are not going to do a damn thing.” Jackson taunted back

“Uh, bro I think that doesn’t mean a damn to the war god” Xander comments “might want to get ready for a tumble”

Turning back to his friends. Jackson knew that a fight was about to happen. Wishing to spare them from seeing his death, he asked them one more time to follow his orders. 

“Mia, you and get X out of here. This is going to get bloody, very soon. Meet me back at the car, I know what I need to do.” He instructed. 

The two nodded albeit a bit reluctant “okay” Mia then gave him a peck on the check “Don’t die.”

“I won’t.” Jackson then goes a step further and kisses Mia on the mouth.

Shocking her completely, standing there in complete shock as her mouth connected with the sea spawns. It felt both right and securing. 

Soon, the moment ended, and she was looking into the eyes of Jackson.

"Maybe we can do that date after all. Just, if I do die, I’m sorry.” His sea foam green eyes lock with her dirt brown-hazel emerald ones as both pairs soften as they met.

Mia was a bit taken aback as a bright blush appeared on her cheeks. 

“Don’t worry, she’s in safe hands” Xander says.

“Thank you, Xander. For everything.” he nods and then grabs Mia’s hand and guides her away from the beachfront.

Jackson then turns back to his immortal opponent who was a few feet from the demigod “You’re ready to go big guy?” He said getting out Riptide and readying himself

“You're gonna get creamed punk”

“Sure, sure. I am, too a god that only wants to make their father proud but can’t since their father couldn’t not give two shits about since he’s too concerned about what his daughter is doing.” He raises his sword as if a nonverbal challange 

“So come on ‘cousin’ show me what you can do.” Jackson exclaimed tauntingly. Ares growls, his ego a bit phased by it, and swung his sword, his sword met with the bronze blade of Riptide. “A god that is following the orders of another Demigod. Who’s too fucking scared to say their name. 

A war god that is losing a sword fight to a fucking haft human being. A half god that draws from the power of the seven seas.

Ares, I am the seven seas, and you cannot defeat nature.” He ranted 

"Stupid kid."

Their swords made an ‘X’ shape as Jackson pushed up while Ares was pushing his weight down, leaving the former on heavy defense. He managed to push Jackson to the side as said demigod falters.

“Haha, HAHAHA! Oh come on, hit me. Really make me feel it. Come hit me. HIT ME DAMNIT!” He said getting a bit cocky, grabbing Ares so fast with the wave of the pacific that even the god had barely any time to register. Holding him and thrashing him around, slamming him first into the dune. 

 Ares looking a bit more pissed off than before swung his sword and attempted to hit Jackson from the side, Jackson barely blocked the strike with his own blade

“Ooohhhhh. That one was good. So you're at least as strong enough to pass as a god.” Jackson commented, Ares only pressed harder

“I will admit kid, you're at least making this fun for me. You see the boss doesn’t want you dead, yet, but that doesn’t mean I can’t rough you up a bit” he grunted as he took another swing “so let’s finish the job here” he grumbled

“I knew it, you do have a boss!” Jackson exclaimed, “So tell me, when did you learn how to take orders?” 

Ares let out a disgruntled grunt knowing he made a bit of a slip-up, the little voice in the back of his head chastising him didn’t help either.

The two then left waste and fought. Though both saw the same thing. Neither of them had the same filter. For Ares, it was just another fight.

But for Jackson. There was a primal sense of naturality. His entire life he had known nothing but the instincts that he was gifted with and the rules of the land. 

Camp had been the one place he had to call home and now he was tasked to defend it or die. And this guy was taking orders from the head boss calling the shots. No this was not just a fight against two sides, this was a fight between a strong force and a limitation that knew no bounds.

Jackson felt the saltwater crossing through his veins he leaped as if it gave him a boast of energy all of a sudden.

‘I need to take this to the bay. I need to end this my way.’

“Come on. This way.”

Jackson’s plan was to try and goad the god of war deeper into the water where he knew he had the upper hand.

“ARES! GOD DAMNIT, I SAID FOLLOW ME!” Jackson yelled as he narrowly dodged another blow from the war god.

“Stay still you punk!” Ares hissed back pulling back for another strike.

‘Come on you big brute. Just a little bit more.'

“Almost there. You can do it.” Jackson muttered under his breath as he waits to spring his trap. Ares brought his blade down, but Jackson rolled out of the way, the latter felt speed and reflexes heighten as he got closer to the salt water. He kept dodging the god's attacks as much as he can until the water became ankle-deep. “This is where the fighting ends friend. Surrender now. It only gets worse.”

“Surrender? Surrendering is for the weak” He retorts, Ares raises his sword up for another attack 

“Yes, you are right, Lord Ares, Surrendering is for the weak. The weak that is now down in the mud.” With a flick of his hand. The water slithers up his legs and forces him down to his knees “The weak only show the person they are fighting nothing but the respect of their name. Yes, lord Ares. You are right. It is for the weak.” Jackson's voice was filled with a thick layer of mockery and sarcasm “Now follow your own rules and bow.”

Ares sent him a murderous glare. Trying hard to stand up, and he was succeeding. He was putting so much tension on the tendrils around his body that they were about to snap in haft.

Then  out of nowhere, he clutched his head, the air suddenly changed to an eerie and ominous feeling for a split second.

"Leave him, you had your chance. He is not worth all the trouble that will soon be wrought. Leave him he must be left alive. Do you understand?" 

whatever this third voice was, it was strong enough to pull Ares out of his murderous rampage. A good thing to as Jackson was close to near exhaustion and passing out. Even though he was thigh high in ocean water. Through the tough and acting face, Jackson was about to loose this fight.

“You win this time kid” and then the gods of war flashed out, Jackson quickly averts his head and even he turns it back he noticed Ares was nowhere to be found. Jackson then kneeled down into the water as he was about to pass out from exhaustion. After looking up though, he saw that had collected a small group of mortals, looking at him with look of awe and confusion.

“Uhm I saw a video saying this was the best way to catch crabs. Sorry for making too much noise.” He tries to sound innocent. 

Some mortals had their jaws hanging a gap while others were just confused. Jackson also quickly took notice of the helm where the motorcycle was and the furies flying not far from the beach.

He whistled to grab their attention “Here. Give this helmet back to lord Hades. Tell him that a man named Jackson found it and wanted to return it from Ares.”

“Lord Hades will be pleased,” one of them says. The furies take the helm and fly off.

“Thank you. Tell him, I’m sorry for earlier also.”

He then noticed something sparking in the backpack that gives him, Zeus' master bolt.

        “Oh my gods that was amazing!” Mia shouts as she ran up to Jackson and wrapped her arms around his neck, tackling him into the water, she then proceeded to kiss him on the cheek. 

“You, you saw the whole thing?” Jackson asked a bit stunned “did… did I look cool?”

“Of course,” she cheered “Very.” Mia smirked 

“Oh thank you, gods, and hey I got a gift for you.”

“Looks like we got the bolt” Xander notes “now let’s get back to the east and deliver that to some cranky king” 

“You stole my thunder. I will warn you though, as soon as I step out of this beach. I am going to pass out. Like big time.” He warned, “So can we make our plan now and then have me turn into a coma patience on the way there.”

“We need you to deliver the bolt. So hang in there bud” Xander encourages 

“I know but how are we gonna get back to Olympus in 16 hours.”

“We just find the fasted way” Mia exclaimed 

“We have no choice, we fly home” Xander states

“I don’t like this plan. But I think your right.”

“You know I am” Xander smirks

“Alright then. Let’s go home.”

Chapter Text

        “We have no choice, we fly home” Xander states

 “I don’t like this plan. But I think your right.”

“You know I am” Xander smirks

“Alright then. Let’s go home.” He said, grinning “ but I’m serious though, someone's gonna need to carry me as soon as I step out of this water.”

The other two let out a couple of chuckles “alright tough guy” Mia coyly replied

        The three got back to the east. The plain ride wasn’t anything that special.

Mia and Xander walked into camp, and they were immediately met with cheers from campers. Especially Jade and Hana, the latter who tackled her cousin “omedetō itoko! You’re back.”

“Told ya I’d come back in one piece” he grinned, hugging her back

“Nice to see man, see I told you she’s fine.” Luke said

”Arigatō,” Xander turns and glanced up at Luke with a bright eyed grin “really, I owe you”

“You’d think I’d let any harm come to her. Just the opposite, and rightfully so.” He slung an arm around each of their shoulders and pulled them in, ruffling both of their heads “she’s a strong lady after all, someone needs to lighten up a bit” he chuckled and teases the son of Athena a bit

They both pulled away looking a bit embarrassed but quickly shook it off

Xander let out a sheepish chuckle and rubbed his neck “So, you do have a heart.” He teased Hana

”Baka” she playfully snapped back with her hands on her hips “now, c’mon, gotta tell me all that happened on your journey, I’m dying to know”

        Meanwhile, Jackson was in the lobby of the Empire State Building as he then went up to the special 600th floor aka Olympus 

‘Well, it’s now or never Jackson, time to save the world.’ Jackson then pressed the button. And then, the elevator started to move.

Once the elevator doors open, Jackson soon lost his breath. The majestic beauty of this, this kingdom was far more than anything he had ever expected to gaze upon. This was not some castle you would imagine in some history textbook, this was the home of the gods.

The central palace was the size of a small nation, with thousands of smaller buildings hugging each other. All of them glow with this warming and calming aura to them. Tall white marble columns acted as support systems. Polished stones were placed to create a sidewalk, each placed perfectly. 

The next thing that Jackson noticed was the share density of the population that lived up here. Everywhere he went, he saw spirits and minor gods living their daily life up here. Many of them he did not know at the time, but there were a couple that stuck out to him. One of them is the god Apollo. He was in the middle of a conversation with another spirit. He was at a loss for words, everything around him was perfect.

No mortal was ever meant to see something of this caliber. Lucky for Jackson, he was not just some mortal. 

He kept on walking towards the largest building that He could see. If Zeus would be anywhere, it would be in the largest one here. He was right, once he reached the gigantic pair of doors, he could hear two people inside arguing about something. Taking a final breath, and finding his strength, he pushed open the huge doors and faced whatever was on the other side.

        What he saw, he did not expect. 12 thrones all arranged into a semi-circle with a hearth in the middle of it; with all but two empty. Those two are the ones dead in front of him. A sky-blue one is taken by a giant man, wearing a blue suit, and a lush beard.

The other one was a more, comfortable throne, one of those lawn chairs you would see people load onto their truck when they wanted to head out onto the beach. The man sitting in this was in a fisherman hat, Hawaiian button shirt, kaki shorts, and a fishing pole in his hand. This made knowing who was who a lot easier.

“F-Father?” he mustered out.

“Hello, Jackson.” Poseidon gave a curt nod.

“Uhm father I come bringing a gift. I… I believe it is something that is causing a major dispute.” Jackson then reviled what was in the bag, the master bolt.

“My bolt boy” Zeus voiced, Zeus, having an expression of dispute.

“Here it is master Zeus.” Jackson muttered with a bit of disgust, handing the bolt which Zeus accepted it. “And I must add, it was not Lord Hades who is responsible for stealing your weapon."

“Then who might it be?” Poseidon asked.

“It was Ares. He teamed up with somebody, and after I fought him he revealed he had the bolt and Hades' helm of darkness.” Jackson explained.

“Wait, hold on son, you fought Ares?” Poseidon interjected.

“Uhm yes. Yes father. I’m sorry.”

“Hmm, I see” Zeus muses “You have done me a great deed boy.”

“Thank you, Lord Zeus, but if I may ask. what do I do now?” Jackson voiced.

“Return to camp, you will be heavily rewarded. And by the rules of hospitality, I shan’t smite you. For now.” He got up from his throne “now if you excuse me I have to disinfect my master bolt from mortal contaminants” he said then teleported  out of the room. 

“Thank you and father, I just have one question to ask.”

“Yes son, what is it?”

“What happened to my mother?”

“I knew this day would come. She did not abandon you, Jackson. I will explain in due time, but do know. Your presence kept attracting more and more beasts. One day, she made a call to me and I took you and set you near a cabin on the shore.

She gave you to us, and I continued to look after you. Who do you think kept finding food for you in those ‘lost crates’ near your house.’ I am the one that directed the fates to guide you into high school” Poseidon explained “I understand if you are mad, but please be mad at me, do not blame your mother.” He gave an apologetic look “Goodbye my son. We will meet again in due time.” Poseidon grabbed his fishing pole, and when he grabbed it, the fishing rod transformed into his powerful trident.

slamming it upon the ground. He turned into a daze of light, even after blocking his vision to avoid disintegration, Jackson still had a blind in his eye till the room went back to normal and he was standing there all alone.

        With that, Jackson walked back to the elevator, wanting to head back to camp. He said his goodbyes and everything. Heard some minor gods talk about him. But he was done. He just wanted to go back to camp and see the world he just saved.

After calling a taxi, and with the little amount of money he still had, he rode all the way back to the hill. When he finally saw the camp, he noticed the big crowd of campers, Mia and Xander with golden laurel on their heads, the latter being held in a headlock and getting his hair ruffled by an overzealous Tsukihana who gave a friendly wave when she spotted the man of the hour.

“Well, I can see everyone is having fun without me. Someone get me a drink.” He smiled 

Jade was not far and had a bright smile on her face as well, walking up to Jackson “congrats, you three are the first in a long time to complete a quest” she said as she placed an identical laurel on his head

“Thanks, Jade, didn’t think it would be this damn hard either. How’s everyone been?”

“Well besides some skirmishes here and there the feuds are resolved, and bonds are mending…for the most part“ she replied “Just be prepared” she then cryptically adds in a more hushed tone

“For what? What’s going on?” Jackson said a bit confused “Also where’s Luke and Ethan? They called the most when we were out.”

“If you want to know a bit more then meet me after the festivities” she whispers in your ear “why don’t we celebrate our heroes” she pulls away and exclaims in a cheerful tone. The rest of the camp let out cheers of agreement, for the rest of the day they had a big feast and bonfire in their name.

        That nightlife was balling as cheers were going around for Mia, Xander and Jackson 

Shortly after Jackson could sneak away, he found Jade lurking behind the combat arena “you want to know more, hero” she said with a soft smile “follow me” she motioned

“Alright, now follow me and be quiet,” she said putting her finger to her lips “what I’m about to tell you might cause you to go into slight shock”

        They soon arrived at the meeting sight, thankful that no one was there “this” Jade motions “I and Ethan have done some sleuthing and have found this spot”

“This just seems like another part of the woods, what’s out here?” Jackson questioned a bit confused 

“Secret Jack, secret” she answers, “as you know the gods may not be my favorite group of immortals and I’d love to change stuff, but I feel too much of a coward to even try” Jade bows her head 

“Uhm ya. Alright, what are you getting at?”

“Desperate people do desperate things, Jackson. Lines are already starting drawn, invisible to the eye just of now but as time goes along tensions will rise as well and true colors will shine. What side will you choose?” She spouts cryptically 

“What side? What teams? What are you talking about? I just got back here and now I have to pick sides?” He questioned trying to figure out her riddle 

“If this is what the great prophecy was alluding to then you will have something to look forward to” she says more to herself than to him “whatever you don’t trust a weasel. You want to trust your friends but sometimes the devil is in the details”

“Jade you're not making any sense,” he says with a bit of concern “what the hell is happening?”

“I am, maybe not now, but it does make sense Jackson.” The daughter of Aphrodite replies 

“Just tell me, what are we doing out here? Jade, what the hell happened!?”

She looks Jackson dead straight in the eye “A revolution, that’s what. Some are fed up with the social norm and want a difference even if that is by force” She tells it cut-throat “Are you understanding now?” she narrowed her eyes in a serious manner

“A revolution, you mean like a war?!” Jackson’s eyes shoot wide like disc plates “Good fucking god Jade I just stopped a war from happening and now there’s a second one! What are the sides and who’s on who?”

“That is for you to figure out” she replied, “I wish not to spoil too much if it should alter the future too much, this talk might have even.”  She explained “But just know I may not be coming back next summer. I-I don’t want to get involved unless I have to.“

“Jade, are you feeling alright?” He asks in a concerned manner “Come on, let’s head back to the big house. I’ll have Chiron take a look at you.”

“I am fine Jackson” she assures “but yes let us head back” she nods “and Jackson, no one must know of this talk we had. Swear on the Styx you won’t tell”

“Ok, ok this talk never happened,” he replied hastily “hell nothing was actually even said but sure, I won’t say anything.”

“Say it” she knew he could be trusted but she needed some insurance to keep some secrets secret.

“On the river Styx, I won’t say a word of this meeting,” Jackson swore, and with a boom in the distance, the oath was sealed. Jade nods in satisfaction and the two walk back.

        They walk back and see that some of the campers have already retired to their cabins 

“What the–How long have we been gone? Jade, Jade where did you go? Ok, what the hell is happening?” Jackson said confused at the fact that Jade up and ghosted him all of a sudden 

Jackson them feels a tap on his shoulder then turns to see Hana there grinning a bit too innocently “So mind telling me about your cool adventure” she asked softly “how about the part where you left my itoko in the back of a hot van for hours on end” her voice had an eerie innocence to it

“I would but I’m uhm… I might of had a little to much to drink. That nectar stuff hits a little to hard, but I can tell you tomorrow. “ Jackson tried to take a few steps back to his cabin, but then falls face-first into the ground. Falling asleep before he even hits the ground.

Hana evilly grins ‘see you in your dreams water boy.’

Chapter Text

        Later that night after the festivities died down and everyone was in bed

“Hana, Hana, you awake.” Ethan gently called the girl's name and shook her 

“Huh, what?” Hana groaned rubbing her half-opened eyes “Mochi king is that you?” she dreamily moaned, still in a sleepy daze, then laying her head back down on her pillow ignoring him and continuing to dream

“Hana. Get up, we need to go, like now.” Ethan urged again, shaking her some more

“5 more minutes kasan, I’ll just go back to sleep in English class anyways” she muttered still half asleep, smacking her lips

“What? Hana, not this." He groaned, resisting the urge to facepalm "Fine guess we’re doing it this way.” Ethan grumbled then grabs Hana from her bed and carried her outside. 

Letting out a big yawn subsequently makes Ethan fight back a yawn of his own. She muttered something in a bit incoherent mumbled tone, her eyes fluttered open and she was a bit confused to say the least.

“You awake now?”

She rubbed her eyes a bit more “Ethan?” She cried in a more awake and more annoyed tone a few minutes later “Can you explain why you are dragging me like a sack of potatoes?” She was glaring daggers at the back of his head “I was ignoring you for a reason; yes I knew you were there the entire time” she flatly said 

“We need to leave. Luke is mad and he’s calling everyone for an emergency meeting, said he wouldn’t start until you were there.”

“Ahh sweet…” she feigned in a chirpy tone “But why one at 3 in the fricking MORNING!” She seethed as restless radiated off of her which admittedly or not scarred someone like him slightly even to his core.

‘Someone’s cranky, what’s the worse she could do?’ Ethan thought with a mix of sarcasm and wariness “I know, but we need to make this fast then you can go back to bed.” He assured the tried girl “Meeting shouldn’t take long, maybe an hour.”

“Ugh, fine” Hana muttered “Let’s get this over with so I can get back to dreaming about ice cream or whatever” She didn’t consciously mean to say the last part but it kinda slipped passed her tongue

“Your kind of dork you know that,” Ethan smirked holding in a small snicker

“I am not” she protested “Anyone and almost everyone loves ice cream” She defends

“Ya, but to dream about it. Haha.” He laughed She slapped him upside down on the back of his head to try and shut him up "Alright, whatever"

        “We're here...” She said as she and Ethan make their way into view

“Okay, we are all here, what’s so important that you couldn’t wait for a more reasonable time to call?” She complained

"You look lovely too dear," Luke hummed with a hint of sarcasm

“Flatter will get you nowhere” She crossed her arms

"And it's about Jackson and his quest. He ruined this for us and just made things harder."

“How so?” Hana crooned putting her hand on her hip “Please tell the people who want to know” she gestured, some restlessness seeping in her voice “How did Jack ruin your masterful plan” she dryly mocked with a hint of sarcasm. Hana was in that mood that she didn't care if her snide and sarcastic side was showing, instead just getting to the point with her flare throws in along the way.

“Someone's a bit snippy. What sleeping beauty didn’t get her beauty sleep?” Alabaster teased

”Oh no shit Sherlock” Hana retorted

“You're welcome” he mockingly replies

“know better than not to wake someone at absurd hours” she sassed back, her gaze turning to Ethan as if silently telling him she’s going to get him back and she doesn’t care what the contexts are. 

“Heh, lucky he didn’t send me, she looks absolutely pissed and ready to mess you up for a night or two.” Alabaster taunts in his ear 

”Shut it Al” Ethan hissed back 

Her gaze then turns back to Luke’s still waiting for his answer.

“Jackson was supposed to die, he’s supposed to be dead. The shoes I gave him were cursed by Al to drag him off to the pits of Tartarus with our lord.”

A cold rage radiated off the smaller female. She curled her fingers into a tight fist, hearing about the part from a different perspective and how he was almost lost instead. She doesn’t care, she will fiercely stand by them

The air felt thinner, cooler, and ominous. Not to say the sleepless demigoddess added to the atmosphere a bit with her own aura, but instead of a nice, peaceful, and rejuvenating one, making their spirits high; it was just the opposite and made them feel more sluggish, weak, and lazy, not wanting to move; Even making a few of them collapse into lethargic puddles

“And why is that?” She asked in a chillingly calm tone, her violet eyes narrowed into slit daggers ready to strike at any moment now. “Excuse–I mean explanation”

Now those who were at camp knew that she and the son of Poseidon already had something preexisting and of her nightmarish and frightening she can get when on the wrong side; To say the least, she is not afraid to ice anyone who gets on that side. So they decided to say out of it this little scuffle entirely and just watched silently.

“With his death, all of the pandemonium would be loose, and Poseidon would blame both his brothers for causing his son's death on the quest. Zeus would be too high and mighty to see anything but that his bolt is missing and Hades would be thrown into the vacuum due to his helm being missing as well.” Luke explains “But he did it, he saved them all.”

“And what? So he gives some stupid bolt back. It doesn’t sound that bad” Hana retorts condescendingly

“It’s not just the bolt Hana, it was the message that failed to be sent. That someone was willing to face up with the gods.” He states “Hana, I was the one that stole the bolt from Zeus.”

“I think that has been established" she duly remarks, crossing her arms "And the helm too?” She deduced in the same bored tone, quickly uncrossing them and placing them on her hips

“Giving it to Ares to hold on to—Granted the third party in the mix was a bit unpredicted in the plan I guess but you just rolled with it, do I want to know how?– Had him give it to the party so that when they get down to the underworld both items would reveal themselves. Am I correct?”

Hana was a few hairs away from walking away even if it meant giving up the only chance she had. A part of her wanted this but she doesn’t know at what cost just yet. She still wanted to keep her loved ones as safe, but how? She wants recognition even if she tells herself something else. She wants to make her own mark, to make a change, and her own story.

“Yes, and the two gods would blame each other. Zeus and Hades both have their symbols of powers missing. Zeus blames Poseidon, Poseidon would have no choice but to retaliate, and Hades drew in by proxy, but somehow fucking Jackson fixed everything, and we need a new plan.”

“Kuso yarō. All of you are total idiots.” she hissed under her breath, pinching the bridge of her nose ‘should have never encouraged that egghead to go if I knew’ she thought to herself wanting to punch every one of them. A part of herself blamed her for even suggesting putting her loved ones in danger, only if she knew.

‘Now I need a plan B to keep my interests safe as possible. Hope fate doesn’t screw with me for like the 20th time, but hey it wouldn’t be all that surprising now’ She shakes her head at the thought for the moment. 

She just knew she had to play along and eventually play a bit selfishly to get what she wanted out of the prize in the end

The tension between the two finally starts to cool and decrease as Hana decides to finally back down a bit. She saw no reason to waste more energy than she already had continuing to bicker when she can plot her own schemes in her own right instead.

“So what is this new plan going to be, huh? We kinda need to know, that would be nice, would it not” she says with a thick layer of sarcasm 

“We’re gonna wake Lord Cronus ourselves. We just need to cause a lot of noise. Set our own revolution and make the demigods question their own parents. As strong as the gods maybe be, they still need followers they gain their powers since people believe them to be so strong.” Luke says to which Hana shrugged 

‘I suppose that’s fine. It makes sense' Her eyes drift back and forth a few times, unsure slightly 'Let's see how this pans out just a little longer'

“If we can make them change their minds. We can change the gods.”

“How are we going to do that caption of a good idea?” She sassed, it may not be her best comeback but one of her better ones, especially in a half-asleep state

“We make our group a hell of a lot bigger, everyone grabs more people and makes them join. We will need all the people we can. I found the tomb of Cronus. Now we just need to go get it and wake him up.” He put his finger up to his chin, mumbling the last part to himself more so

“Sounds like you're skipping some steps and jumping the gun a bit” Hana replies, tilting her head to the side “wanna stop and think for a second?” She flashed her lavender eyes his way with a hint of concern, wary and not totally on board with the global hopping idea “1) it is the middle of the night, and probably most of us are irritable and tired so barely anything is going to get done at the moment. I know I am. So do anything, let’s do it tomorrow. And 2) maybe stop and try and iron out that plan of yours a bit before shouting orders will you, you baka.” she said in the kindest and most reasonable tone she could muster even though she was drowsy 

“I know what I’m doing.” He assured placing a hand on her shoulder and locked a firm stare with her “I’m not the only one that came up with this plan. Ethan gave a great deal to this idea. He’s the one that found it in the first place.” The latter gave a faint nod

“Found what?” Hana questions turning her gaze toward the mention of his name

“Cronus, we found lord Cronos. He’s alive but not doing well. You can’t kill a Titan, but you can put him back together-”

“Of course, you can’t, they are a type of immortal” She casually interrupts “And I’d imagine he be a ‘bit’ roughed up after that first battle with the Olympians.”

“-His scattered remains are in a tomb in a corner of the world forgotten but we can go and get him, bring him back, and wake him up.” Ethan continues 

”Like another opening to Tartarus, the pits of hell? But, that’s...” Hana raises her brow

“But we need more people, a lot more people” Luke interjects 

‘This is getting crazier and crazier more I hear’ she rolled her eyes ‘But if this means a path to a brighter future then who am I one to deny that dream, to make that a reality.' she rationalized to herself, taking a sharp breath ‘This got to be the worse safe haven I’ve witnessed, the Olympians are the worst. The stupid setup. Happy thoughts, happy thoughts.’ Her lips pulled up into a faint growl before she quickly turned back to her cheerful demeanor; Silently rolls through her emotions

She got lost in her thoughts that she didn’t hear what else Luke had said. Stuck in her own world for a moment.

“Everyone We have a job to do. Everyone has their role. We start in a few days, with all the celebrations that going on any work that we do won’t be noticed immediately. Return to your homes and cabins and wait for my mark. Soon this camp will be remade with the gods out of the image.” Luke orders

(Demons)

        Everyone leaves but Hana who stays behind, her dazed eyes then shift back to meet his. She let out a small yawn “It’s just us, will you really tell me what’s going on?” She hums trying to pry Trying to pry more information out of Luke “I know you are withholding some details” She narrows her eyes.

“How strong is your stomach? These details, aren’t the easiest to hear.”

“Just tell me” The raventte demands taking a few steps and closing the distance between them “I’ve already been hurt by reality before, might as well get it over sooner than later.” she hummed a bit flatly

“Not many of us are going to survive this conflict. Many of us are going to die. I’m going to die.”

“I told you–probably most likely Jade told you: no one wins in war, everyone loses something” Hana counters, missing the last part of what he said tho; whether for better or worse ‘Tell me something I don’t know’ She sarcastically retorts in her mind, her eyes sparkle with concern and disbelief at the hypothetical thought starting to form in her mind 

“I know, but war requires sacrifice, and if that’s what it cost, imploding the god worst moment in history. With my warriors marching over the flames of glory, then my life is a small price to pay.”

Hana shakes her head and turning it to the side, gently traces circles against Luke’s tone figure through his shirt with her delicate fingertips mindlessly before pressing her palm against his chest, “Don’t make it sound absolute, there are always survivors, changed, but they still see another day because they endure” She mutters above a whisper, pressing her head against him and wrapped her arms around his waist “Plus, there is one person who still wants you.” Her voice was a bit muffled as her head was dug against his chest “Please tell me that this is worth it”

He glanced down at her somber expression and his own expression softens a bit “I hope your right, Hana.” He crooned 

He gently caressed the side of her cheek, putting his fingers under it and picking it up kissing her forehead in return, craning and placing his chin on the top of her head, rubbing her head some more before he let go and she pulled herself away

“Go back to bed, I’ll be with you soon.” Luke orders in a soft tone

She simply replied with a curt bob of her head.

The two just stood there taking in the ambiance and serenity of the surrounding for a moment longer before she ran off, disappearing into the dark cloak of night

“That girl, she’s gonna be the hardest that I’m gonna have to leave behind.” He muttered to himself

Chapter Text

        A few weeks passed and it is the Fourth of July, and festivities were in order. Hephaestus and Hermes had made fireworks for the night's show and the Athena kids were helping plan the arrangements, while everyone else who was not helping out were getting their own plans ready.

Jackson then walks up to the Demeter cabin and knocks on the door, surprising him Katie opens the door.
“Jackson, what brings you by cabin 4?” She asks

“Hey Katie. Was wondering if Mia’s here.”

Katie glances behind her “hey Mia! Your boyfriend is asking for you!” She calls out.

“So she is here? Thanks.”

“Eh, eh, eh” Katie blocks your way. “you can’t just barge your way in.” Katie chides “Just wait, she’ll be out in 15”

“Alright fine and… 15 minutes, I texted her like an hour ago.” Jackson protests “Also is that a giant ass tree in the middle of the room.”

“Yes, don’t question it. This is Demeter cabin grains and plants are the stick” Katie replies 

“Alright, alright. I’m not fighting anybody.” He placates “So, who’s all in here anyway. Or is it just you two?”

“Jade! I don’t think ringlets are that Necessary, it’s just a fireworks date” one voice complains

“Exactly, can’t look cute and casual” another voice replies 

“Does that answer your question?” Katie said “Jade came over once she got wind that you two were going to the fireworks together”

“Ya it makes sense now. Wait how did she find out? I didn’t tell anyone this was happening.”

“Uh, she has her ways you know” Katie shrugs “She just came in saying that she needed to help get Mia ready for her date with you. We didn’t question it.”

“She interrogated someone I am betting on it.” Jackson suspected 

“As I said, I don’t question it and just went along with it” The head of Demeter reaffirms

“Smart.” He nods “How long has she been here?”

“25 minutes for hair and make-up and 10 minutes for clothes”

“Alright. Not gonna ask.” He brushes off “I know I can’t see her but can she answers some questions?” Jackson asked 

“I think the two are in the bathroom styling Mia’s hair”

“So then never mind. Just trying to figure out where to go first, the day is still going and the fireworks don’t start for another like 4 hours. I know she said something about New Jersey, but I just don’t know.” he stated

“Think they are almost done” Katie muttered, as If on cue the bathroom door clicked open and two girls walked out 

“Oh hello Jade. I’ve seen you’ve made quite the mark on…” Jackson lost his voice as his gaze landed on his date ‘Holy Shit.’ His eyes go wide and he freezes in pure shock ‘Damnit Jackson fucking say something’ he chastised himself 

“Here she is ready for the perfect date I’m perfect summer attire, comfy, and just enough casual but not too fancy” Jade exclaims 

“Uhm, ya…Uhm.” Jackson could not find his voice

‘DAMNIT JACKSON!’

“You look… Really pretty Mia.” He spouts a bit awkwardly. Now someone with common sense would see that the son of Poseidon was nervous as hell

“Thanks” Mia blushed “you look nice too” she returns the compliment 

“Bit basic but not bad” Jade swiftly adds

“Uhm. Thank you. Had some help. Charles made the suit.” He points out “So, you’re ready to go?”

“Yeah” the daughter of Demeter nods “let’s get out of here” she joked 

        The two walked towards the entrance where they say Hana and Ethan conversing about something off by Thalia’s tree, Hana sent the couple a smug grin when she spotted them 

“Have a nice time you love birds” she called out 

“When did they become a thing?” Ethan muttered more to Hana

“Shut up Ethan!” Jackson hissed turning a  big red in the cheeks 

“Don’t know but Jade and everyone that said they would are getting their dues” Hana chirps in

“There still betting on us” Jackson muttered “Ok never mind. Bye.” He waved off, Hana let out a smug cackle as they left

        “Oh hey before I forget, I learned this new trick that’s goanna help us get to Jersey a lot faster.”

“And what’s that?” Mia asked, “Isn’t it just an hour or 2 drive away?”

“Come on, It's near the shoreline. I’ve been practicing this all day yesterday.”

“Then show me water boy” she grinned 

“Alright now you know what a water chariot is?” He asks Mia

“A chariot made of water?” Mia guesses

“Hehe watch this.” Jackson then summons the waves to circler around the two, forming this bubble then the shape started to form around them with 4 stallions made out of seawater. A chariot connected to them, and Seats fixed for the both of them. “You like what you see. Ahah” he grinned 

She grins “getting real creative are we” Mia replied in a coy tone

“You can’t lie to me. I know you like it.”

“Maybe a bit” she admits 

“Now you wanna stay near the water line or head to the sky?” He asks “ I can make these things fly.”

“No why?! But Zeus will-“ Her jaw was agape, a bit appalled at the notion Jackson just spoke

“Oh thank you, god. I was hoping you said no. I mean uhm Yes my lady, the water it is.” She sniggers at his embarrassment “Alright let’s get in.”

Jackson helps Mia get into the carriage. He took the rings of the ride and commands the mighty steeds to start running, moving at a speed that was both a miracle and not fast enough to be a hindrance.

“So where in New Jersey we’re you thinking?”

“Wildwood, perhaps? Or maybe cape may? That’s close by as well so we could do both in one day” he replied

“You don’t mind if it’s busy? I mean it’s bond to be busy because it’s the summer season”

“As long as your here, I’m fine with whatever you want.” Mia chuckles and kissed Jackson on the cheek.

(Carnival heart)

        The couple then soon got to the board walk and started their journey to the other end all the while going to a few shops and restaurants and playing some boardwalk games

“How many shoe shops are here? I’ve counted like 6 already. I will say though the hamburgers here are really good.”

“I’ve counted like 5 tee shirt places,” Mia says “Hey but you can say you are good at those fish pong games” Mia adds

“Undefeated. 22-0. Until the boss kicked me out, made a decent amount of money from those bets.” The son of the sea gloats “ little trick Luke taught me. Start slow and the rest will take charge. That’s when you dash forward and take the money.”

“Speaking of Luke, he’s been in and out lately, have you noticed?” Mia added.

“At first no but recently ya. Only see him at the training grounds then he’s gone the rest of the day, won’t say a word to me, almost like he’s pissed or something.” Jackson explained 

“He seemed a bit more distant for sure. I hope nothing is wrong” she voiced “Maybe Hana noticed something up with him as well. I mean they are a thing, spending a lot of time around them, so I just assume she would”

“Ya. Enough about them, fireworks are gonna start so anything else you wanna do or you wanna head back to camp?”

“Ferris wheel” Mia eagerly answers “Or perhaps one last rollercoaster” she suggested 

“Ya sure we can head to the wheel, it’s near the shoreline so it’s more convenient.” He points out 

“Definitely” Mia grinned 

        The couple rode the Ferris wheel and when they got to the top they had a high-up view as time seemed to stop for the two

“Haha. You know it’s funny, from this view you actually do kind of see it.”

“Yeah. it’s pretty huh” Mia says “hope Zeus doesn’t get the chance to smit you,” she joked “cause technically speaking you are still Standing on something”

“Ya, but I mean look at it, the ocean, the shoreline, the open land behind it. We know who made it and who controls it but it just looks, untamed, unrestricted-” Jackson’s eyes slowly drift over towards Mia entrancingly “-Beautiful. Like nothing can ruin them.”

“Like open lush green nature-” Mia puts one of her hands on the side of his cheek and their brown and green eyes lock

“-and the deep blue sea.” Then, they closed their eyes and locked lips together, forgetting about the world, the worries, and all the issues. Nothing else mattered except each other in their arms.

It was like an explosion of butterflies in Mia’s stomach as she felt Jackson's passionate and warm lips, his fingers tracing her arms

‘Nothing else matters. Nothing except keeping her safe. She’s mine and I’m hers.’ He thought enjoying her embrace

‘I didn’t know I could feel for someone like I do him. He is my one and only.’ She thought enjoying his warmth

the moment froze for the two as they both felt the eruption fully beating of their hearts and a burst of emotions going through them

The Ferris wheel soon made the loop back to the bottom and the blooming couple got off 

“Come on, we need to get going the show starts soon,” Jackson said 

“Yea, let’s get back” She intertwined her fingers with his

“You wanna drive the Dutchman back? It’s not that hard.” Jackson grinned

“Whatever you want” Mia replied 

“Alright, come here I’ll show you how to do it.” He said She hopped on and felt Jackson behind her, pulling her closer to his chest with the reign, guiding her hands with each step “so these two ropes are all connected to the mains of the horses. Pull them back to slow down. Whip it to speed up and turn in each direction to steer.” They went for some time “There you go. You got it. Now bank port side. We’re almost there.” He complimented

"port side." she mocked his choice in vocabulary. " You're even talking like a pirate now. hehe"

Chapter Text

        They got back relatively smoothly but not without some bumps along the way.

When they got back they see Jade wearing a yellow sundress and Hana with a short sleeve tunic top on, as both girls were dressed up a bit for the fireworks

“So how was your date?” Jade ask

“It went really well. She even didn’t crash the chariot, got lost a few times but she did really well.” Jackson said making Mia grin 

“Wow, sounds cool,” Hana says 

“Really,” Jade grins “so did anything juicy happen?”

“Jade!” Hana exclaimed, “Did you at least win the girl some prizes?” Hana asked

“Which one?"

 "I really wanted this deer plush at the carnival. It was one of those balloon pop games where you got to shoot the clowns mouth till it pops. Jack might have went a little crazy on it. Might have 'accidently' flooded the entire tent, but I got my deer.” She said swinging while jack wrapped his arm around the daughter of Demeter. 

“Ahh” both girls swooned

“So romantic” Jade adds

“Don’t tell the guys. I’ll never hear the end of it. Especially you Jade.” Jackson sends an appointed glare towards the daughter of Aphrodite “but no it was really fun. Best part was the Farris wheel. not getting that taste out of my mouth for a long time."

“I wish Luke won me something like that. But he’s been so…busy in a sense” Hana pouted “the most we did was walk around New York and small-scale stuff like cafés. Nothing real exciting. Plus I don’t think I’m ready for fairs and bordwalk dates.” She blushes

Jade squeals “what happened on the ferries wheel? I got to know.”

”YO, I said something happened. Something that you don’t need to know. All you need to know is that he’s between her and me.” Jackson firmly states. “Anyway I need to go help with the fireworks I owe Charles a favor for making this suit. Bye.”

“Okay see you tonight then?” Mia says

“Yeah, we are still on right Jack?” Hana said “tho I mean the rest of us totally understand if you two break off sometime during the night” she adds with a Cheshire grin, making both parties blush from slight embarrassment

“Oh good god, I just need to help Charles. Apparently, he doesn’t have enough gunpowder or something.” Jackson runs off in a cloud of smoke 

“Well I need to head off too before Jade gets any other ideas” Mia grunts and quickly runs off

“Well I have to meet up with Xander, we are gonna find something of our own to wear as well” Hana explains 

        Later that night the group meets up dress up in a casual and slightly fancy but cozy manner for the fair 

“Oh hey guys. Shouldn’t take that much longer.  saved us a spot near your favorite tree. You bring the drink.”

“Cool,” Hana said “Hey Jack, how do you like my yukata? It’s pretty right,” she said doing a little twirl 

“Isn’t that a camono?” Jackson replied 

It’s pronounced kimono” Hana correct “and you are half right, a yukata is a subset of kimonos” she explained 

“Xan instead of just getting a plain blue one but I went with this starry pattern” she grinned 

“Huh, it looks nice. Never seen you wear one before. Where’s you get it?”

“We found a place it took some time of searching and about to call it but hey, it was worth it” Xander explained

“Well we didn’t bring any with us when we…you know…got, kinda kidnapped the first time” Hana adds on “Oh remember that Jack, at the beginning of summer” she grinned “what a day. Plus I like dressing up–thank you Jade.”

The girl in question snickered, “No regrets.”

“Ya, getting kidnapped ya, I remember. The shopping not that much. Was waiting on a huge wave that entire day; but ya. Looks good. X wearing anything Asian or Western.”

“Well I have this on don’t I,” he says motioning to the plain blue yukata he had on “So I guess I’d say the former” 

“Our parents and grandfather were Asian-American for sure, showed us all the traditional Japanese festivities while our parents gave us free rein to be normal American kids” Xander explains 

“Or at least as normal as demigods can get” Hana adds “Plus I like dressing up for special and fun occasions like this and dressing up in general” She chuckles and gives a little twirl

“Ya but Hana brings out her Asian side a hell of a lot more than you do. You still have a huge American heart in you.” Jackson points out

“Yeah, I suppose that's cause she’s always embraced obasan and all her teaching while I didn’t mind I just lived my life and became ‘more’ Americanized I suppose” he shrugged

“And how do I do that?” Hana exclaims putting her hands on her hips with a playful pout

Mia whispered to Jackson. “They're gonna fight again, aren’t they?”

”Probably.” Jackson answered.

“You totally do, and might I add your obsession with mochi”

“Mochi is awesome!” Hana retorts “or do I have to bring up you're equal obsessed stated with dongos” 

“Urusai” Xander hisses “they don’t need to know that I have one” 

“Uh questions. What are dongos?” Jackson interjects 

“Dango is a Japanese dumpling made from rice flour mixed with uruchi rice flour and glutinous rice flour. It is different from the method of making mochi, which is made after steaming glutinous rice. Dango is usually finished round shaped, three to five dango are often served on a skewer.” Xander explains like the know-it-all he is, infodumping

“And it could be filled with anything but the most common things are red bean paste or custards” Hana adds

“So it’s dumpin…you two are fighting over a dumpin?!” His face morphs into one of dumbfounding disbelief 

“Urusai” Xander hisses His face was a bit red from embarrassment 

“You know whatever.” Jackson waved off “Just don’t mess up with the fireworks shows gonna happen soon.”

“Okay fine we can do that” Hana chirped “I wouldn’t think of ruining the night for you two love birds” She gives a little evil grin

He then turns back to Mia “Ok that should do it. Now all we need to do is wait, you got the drinks ready?” He asked 

“Yep,” she said holding up a couple of drink

“Yessss. Alright, I’m gonna go tell Charles that the show is ready then we can watch.”

“Okay,” Xander nods “let’s get this party started” Hana cheered pumping her fist in the air

        The group then headed over to the beachfront with the other campers to watch the fireworks 

“It’s funny, have these explosions in the air and this is the most relaxed I’ve been in months,” Jackson commented

“Tell me about” Mia sighed “We can finally have a breather”

“Oh, random question, but found this knife, near the size of my arm. You wanna see it?”

“Okay, show me”

“Ok, so it’s not practical at all.” Jackson warned “Actually. You didn’t bring a weapon on the quest. What weapon do you like?”

Mia thought for a second before responding “Huh, I never thought about it. It was me and my powers”

“Ya I get that, but like if you had to choose what are you going for?” Jackson asked again 

“Celestial bronze Sickles” She answered 

“Sickles. Should have seen that coming.” Jackson chuckles and shakes his head 

“Is that so” Mia grinned “What gave that away” She teased 

“Huh, I don’t know farming girl. I guess we will never know. hehe” She took this time to take a punch at him 

“Ow.” Jackson rubs his newly formed sore spot “Hell you punch me for?”

“You can be dense sometimes you know” she teased 

“I know. And you love that about me.” He grinned 

“Maybe” she coyly grinned 

        “They are cute together” 

”Sure are Xan”

”Hey, where’s Luke? Thought you’d ask him to something like this?”

Hana shrugged, “It’s not prom, tho I suppose you have a point.” She muttered, “He said he might be a little late.”

”Did all that work then just poof”

“Haha, I know what you mean.” She jabbed him in the arm playfully “Like I said I didn’t think it was that big of a deal, it’s like I’m asking him to prom”

”Ah prom, that takes me back” Xander sighs nostalgically 

“All I wish was to dunk my head in Lethe water and forget a good majority of my teen years. Not the best time, especially for my romantic life. But forget about that because I know brighter futures are going come, count on that itoko”

“Heh, as so optimistic as ever Han are we” he slings an arm around her shoulder and they both chuckle

        As if on cue the first borage of explosion filled the air. Lighting up the scene worth the flow of colors and the smell of smoke. Then the next one flowed by the next and then show got on his way 

“It’s pretty. The Hephaestus cabin did a good job” She glanced over and locked eyes with Jackson “Don’t you think?”

Just then fireworks shot up and they were in the shape of a trident and 

“Oh god! You did that. How?” The son of the sea exclaimed in surprise 

“How what Jack?” Mia tilts her head 

“The Trident. I didn’t ask anyone to do that.” He clarifies 

“You saved Olympus, you're the hero.” She said ruffling Jackson’s hair

“I-I-Thank you, Mia.”

“There is no need to thank me” Pulling him into a side hug. Watching the rest of the show and just enjoying the rest of the night.

Mia laid her head in the crook of Jackson’s neck as they smuggled on their blankets on the beach.

Chapter Text

        one after Hana and Xander were hanging out in the training arena with some of their friends. on a mid-July day

"Listen, Mother is the goddess of strategies so you should be good at fighting and combat." Mika, Xander's half-sister said.

"He's good with swords and knives," Hana said, "nothing special" She shrugged

"What kind of swords? there are scimitars and cutters and rapiers and claymore" Mika kept naming off types of swords and what function they are able to do

"You guys talk," Quint commented in a dull tone "Like a lot"

"Yea, they can be chatterboxes when they want to" Hana replied in a hushed tone, smirking.

“And well then, fight!” Sam, who was refereeing the fight

The two siblings start to fight as if in some choreographed dance, each anticipating the other's moves.

"How good is he with a blade?"

"Eh competent enough," she shrugs "I mean he owns various knives so he's good with short blades for sure" she states

They turn back to the fight and saw Mika had gained the upper hand. She sweeps Xander off his feet and then bring a the sword down on Xander who blocks with his own blade, pushing back. He brings his foot up and kicks her away. Getting back to his feet he readies himself again for her next move. She slide out of the way of his offensive and then matched with a counter in retaliation.

”why do you hang out with these guys?” Quint asked making Hana turn her head 

“What do you mean?” She asked “I hang out because I like hanging out with my family” she answered

”sure.” he waved “but I just never got the impression because we are basically the plebeians. Why stay somewhere where you have no power?” 

His words got her mind thinking about, ‘Does Quint know about Luke and his plans? Is he apart of it? I never told any of them. Did he?’ She thought to herself. She shakes her head after a few minutes”Why do you bring such things up?” Hana asks

“I don’t know, probably never, seldomly see anyone besides another unclaimed take an interest in us,” he admits, slumping his shoulder slightly, “We try and keep to our own, it’s easier that way”

”Forget about it” she says “at least for now. We can talk about it later.” He nodded in understanding “I do want to see what you can do tho. What skills and attributes you possess. I mean training with Luke you got to be a good swordsman, right?” she says

He chuckles, “well sure not his level-“ he turns his attention back to the match “-or theirs”

”Don’t underestimate yourself I bet you’re a good one” she reassured “at least good enough”

”Thanks”

The two combatants in the heat of battle were in the midst of their climax, their sword locked and their feet shifted as they each tried to flee one up each other. That was until Xander saw an opening and sweated Mika’s leg form under her then ending their long endurance match with a sword up to her throat

”I believe thee in belongs to me” he grins

”Nice job newbie” his sister smirked

“Nice to know that I’m a fast learner” he joked. He holds a hand out to help his sister up back on her feet. “want to go again?”

”No, I’m good for one round” she chuckled, accepting it and then walking to the back to get a bottle of water to drink.

Hana saunter up to her cousin, putting her hands on her hips, “nice job brainiac” she smirked

”It’s just like the first few days with Luke, it felt strange but I got used to the opponent’s fighting style and could somewhat decipher it. And with all the lessons he showed that was really helpful too.”

”Yea a lot of things I didn’t know about; You know more about swords and sword fighting than me” she chuckled “I think I’m better with a small knife anyway. Sometimes quick and easy.” She stated.  She smirked, “Now you said you want to go another round I know the perfect opponent” She smirked 

‘Oh I ’m not even good’ he shakes his head

"Quint!" She called out. She turned back to Xander, "Let's see if an unclaimed can beat the Athenian newbie" She challenged

"But I told you-"

"How do you know if you don't try," Hana Exclaimed, cutting him off. "What do you think itoko-chan, think you can handle him?" she challenged 

Both boys nodded toward the girl and then faced each other and got into a ready stance. She then ran back to her spot to watch the match.

The match started and both participants charged, from the get-go Xander looked to take the upper hand. hoping to knock his opponent off balance —his attack only misses.

The unclaimed sprang out of the way before he could give the son of Athena a chance to gain any more of an advantage. he then swiped at his blade, counter-attacking Xander's, making him move back as he pushed down.

Hana spotted him utilize a few moves she saw Luke was showing off in the sword fighting classes, probably a few techniques that he been practicing before that 

 "I told you Quint, you are good. Yeah beat that brainiac" Hana cheered

Quint blushes at the compliment, flattered by her compliment a bit. But Xander saw this moment and went in for the strike. Quint saw this tho and quickly parred.

Hana quickly spotted the difference between the combatants compared to the last match, in the past they were both calm and calculating. She can tell her cousin is still calm and observant of his opponent, but more opportunistic. He saw the cracks in the unclaimed's stance and took advantage of it

Xander spun his sword and blocked Quint's parry

”Yea you egghead” Hana cheered 

They were both swift combatants but the difference in the unclaimed’s stance was his daringness and unpredictability compared to the calculated and ridge stance of the Athenian kid.

ultimately it was the newbie who got the win, which did well for Xander’s pride. The unclaimed was upset and thought it was beginners luck just like the spare at the beginning of summer but he couldn’t help to see his friend’s relieve happy that made him smirk too.

The two shook hands and congratulated each other for the good match

After they were done it was about time for dinner 

“Well that’s game” Sam said “You guys were good” they complemented

”I thought so too” Hana chimed “Especially you two” she said, directing the comment to her cousin and friend whom both blushed from slight embarrassment

”c’mon guys” Mika motioned “I could get something to eat after that work out”

and with that they went to the pavilion and the next task of the day

Chapter Text

        The next few days were a bit of a blur for Jackson’s Mia and Xander talked and went around about them for the rest of about the summer

Xander and Jackson were talking over by the Poseidon cabin

“Have you heard we are the talk of the town, but mostly you man”

“Hey man don’t sell yourself short. You were there all along the way.” He reassured his friend

“Yeah, Jack’s right” a new voice enters the conversation, the two boys glance up and saw Hana coming towards them “sorry overheard and Jackson here is right brainiac,” she said grinning cheerfully as she slung an arm around her cousin 

“Awe, thank Hana” Xander blushes a bit at the flattery Hana is giving 

“I’m happy you two came back, especially you Xan. If not then who would I have to tease and beat up for being so smart” she exclaimed ‘Well more mixed feelings. But I would be relieved that Jack is alive at least. He’s my friend, no matter heritage. I hope I get a chance next summer to think of something before this escalates too fast.’

“There it is” 

“Thanks Han.” Jackson said glad to have someone to help back up his claim “So X how did you get treated when we came back? You were here for a while when I was on Olympus.”

“It was a party, everyone was over the moon that questers camp back successfully after so many years” Xander exclaimed 

‘Over the moon alright. You don’t know how much you enraged him by derailing the plan’

“Haha. Ya, that was the only time I’ve seen an Ares kid happy when they're not stabbing another thing.” Jackson joked 

“Hey, not all Ares kids are like that” Hana defends “I actually met and somewhat befriend this one Kyle, he’s awesome and is actually decent. Most nimble of the Ares kids I know and awesome hand-to-hand…and then there is Mathew, he’s Mat…. He doesn’t have his father’s temper at least”

“Huh. Never met him.”

“That’s cause he and you never crossed before, you never met a lot of campers, I even bet you don’t know half of Apollo cabin.” Hana swiftly replied 

“I know a dude named Will, that’s about it.”

She chuckles “Xan and I have you beat then”

“It’s a miracle I know a third of that cabin” the blonde cousin grins 

“Apollo sure has a lot of kids, you think he pays his ding dang child support” Hana joked “they should you know”

“Alright fine you win. I don’t know a lot of people here.” Jackson admits defeat “I will note, how much more time have you been here than I have. Including when I was knocked out.”

“Well of course man, we got a head start while you were off in dreamland after fighting Mr. Bull man” Hana joked 

“Ya, I know. I Will say tho Charles has been a lot of fun to hang with, he taught me how to make things.” He got out a small pocketknife to show the two “made me this butterfly knife and it is addicting.”

“Sounds so cool,” Hana says “I haven’t been one or made things like foregoing. But awesome nonetheless.”

“Ya. So, summer is about to end and where are you guys going? X you said something about college.” Jackson asks

“Yeah, but Otusan and obasan want to have that family time we missed when we suddenly got kidnapped a few weeks prior so we are going to do that” Xander explained 

“It’s going to be awesome we are going to Asteria’s observatory, and I and Xander have already sorta talked to her a lot while stargazing you could say but she is nice. Unlike the Olympians, she actually cares about okasan and ojisan and us.” Hana states “well as much as an immortal goddess does. But she is certainly one of the better ones.”

“Huh sweet. I’m gonna stay here a bit longer. Really have nowhere else to go. But I might head back to the mortal world. Some one is goanna need to keep my beach house cleaned up. Hell I might actually head to college also.” Jackson says 

“Are you sue?” Xander says 

“That just give you more time with Mia ohhh” Hana snickers “So that is going to make you a year rounder then” she explained “Luke told me those are kids who stay for the entire year and not just the summer season”

“Well, I’m not leaving for another few months. Classes start in December. And even so, it’s not that far so I’ll still sleep and live here.” He replied to Xander’s question “I’m not leaving this place.”

“Aren’t you going to get lonely knowing some of your friends are leaving for the off seasons?” Xander asks

 “Hey, why do you think Ares stole the bolt in the first place” Hana asked changing the subject again “I was always curious to know. I mean yeah he is a war god and loves chaos and all, but it doesn’t add up”

“I never asked him. Even if I did I doubt he would answer.

All I know is that someone told him to do so. So there’s someone that planned this whole revelation out.

None of the gods would mess with Zeus and demigods are the only ones that know they exist.” Jackson explains “so, someone at camp planned this whole revelation out and they almost worked.”

“1) probably there are lots of other demigods who don’t even know about camp and 2) who wouldn’t want to overthrow Zeus, he’s a terrible ruler and deserves to be knocked down a few pegs!” Hana says boldly 

“Er, I do have to agree with itoko,” Xander says “she has good points I mean we didn’t know about camp, but we did know that we were demigods for sometime.” He said before turning to his cousin “And also I love your boldness itoko but probably saying that the king of the gods is uh, an ass in the open isn’t the wisest idea” he said to Hana 

“Whatever, there doesn’t seem to be a problem now and Ares isn’t gonna bother us for a while.” Jackson brushed off and assured 

“How do you know for certain?” Hana questions “I mean sure he can do the coward’s move and crawl back in his hole but how do you know it ended”

“Just trust me, he won’t.  You don’t lose that bad and come back that fast. Plus if anything, he won’t hurt you guys.”

“Ahh, chivalry isn’t dead yet” Hana teased

“serves enough fighting him. Didn’t see anything else. Hell fighting Luke was harder than him.” He admits

“You are really comparing the god of war to a sleek child of Hermes” Hana retorts “And you are saying the Hermes kid was tougher? I mean could it be that he could’ve been holding back?”

“Ares was holding back in a fight, ya that just sounds dumb.”

“That’s a mystery”

“I’m wanting to hear how he’s gonna explain this Aphrodite!” He laughed “Oh I got to ask Jade to ask.”

“Ask Jade. How do you think she’s gonna react?”

“knowing her, she’s either gonna know nothing at all and drive her crazy that she doesn’t. 

Or she knows everything and won’t stop talking for the next three days.” Everyone burst in a small fit of laughter 

“So true” Hana exclaimed 

“Knowing that girl” Xander comments 

“So how much longer you guys staying today.”

“Couple more weeks perhaps” Xander answers 

“And how long are you staying at your grandparents? Couple days right?”

“Week at the most. We’ll bring back something if you want” Hana teased 

“Na I’m good.” He declines “We’ll have fun now. I’ve got promoted to helping in the sword lessons. So let’s see how this goes.”

“Teaching, How’s that happened?” Xander questions

“Of Swordplay nonetheless” Hana placed her hands on her hips 

“That’s what I’m thinking. Chiron just said your helping with this the sword training now. So now my Thursdays are booked“ Jackson states 

“Instritng” 

“You mean interesting.” He raises an eyebrow 

“Yeh that” Hana brushed off

“Alright well I haft to get going, can’t be late to my own class.”

“Okay water boy see you later” Hana waves 

“Yeah and don’t let the Ares newbies take advantage of you” Xander adds

“Deal.” He nods “Alright I’ll see you guys at dinner later. Bye.”

Hana then turns to Xander and says “Hey, we better start gather our things Xan” 

“Right, I can’t wait to see our parents again, they probably missed us to hell and back.”

“Definitely” Hana nods then the two of them split and ran to get packed up for the end of summer

        That night at the campfire the beads were handed out for the end-of-the-year celebration 

Luke held up a clay bead the entire was painted pitch black except for a green trident on it. “The consulars have decided. This year shall commemorate the first son of Poseidon at camp in decades and his quest into the depths of the underworld stop a war!” 

Cheers erupted in the crowd as thunderous applause was heard. The Demeter cabin Shoved Mia up next to Jackson and the Athena cabin did the same for Xander.

Jade had her arms crossed and sent a disapproving scowl towards the head of Hermes, knowing his smile is possibly just faux and just for show. Sensing his distaste for the gods just grow even more throughout the summer. Tho she did smile fondly at Xander’s embarrassed face knowing he is bashful about his cousin’s praises

“You seem tense” A voice broke her from her train of thought. She glanced beside her and the son of Nemesis she called a friend

”Nakamura” she muttered and turned the other way “What do you want?“ She coldly said which surprised Ethan a bit, knowing Jade wasn’t usually the cold type of person 

”I want to see if you were fine but if you don’t want to talk that is fine as well.” He says. He sighed and glanced away with the decency of shame “Yea if you don’t want to talk that is totally valid-” he reaffirmed putting his hands up in surrender “-but you are sure not one to be an ice queen” he firmly states

“Everybody has a reason yet is the way they wish to express their reason particularly healthy?” Her expression softens a bit “I know how we left things last time was…unexpected, but…”

”Are we going to fight over this? Hey it’s only fair if you want to betray me in the future. I know what I did was sorta stupid but I have my reasons.”

"I wish conflict not to ruin our past friendship” she shakes her head, “yet there are less drastic measures we can take to reach the same goal.”

”But if we change things we might as well make big ones and if that takes going to the top and taking down the Olympians” Ethan rebuttals. 

“We might not be able to choose our family, but we can choose our friends and our path”

“You're getting cryptic even though I am not understanding what you are saying”

She knew he was a bit blind by his detest for the gods but also held hope that he can see through it just enough to see reason, ‘Within time perhaps’ she sighed softly to herself. After all, everyone has a reason for what they do.

”Good luck with that Ethan” was all she replied with, he sensed a hint of disappointment in her voice. 

She walked off disappearing into the crowd 

Chapter Text

        The camp was a bit quieter as the summer campers were leaving, Jackson saw Hana, Xander and surprisingly Jade with packed bags. The latter he might ask about a bit later. 

He soon came across Luke swinging a new sword he had at training dumbs in the sword arena

Jackson had something on his mind he wanted to ask so we went up and engaged in conversation with the blonde leader of Hermes “Hey Luke” 

Luke turned around when he noticed him and replied “Oh if it isn’t the big hero”

"I like the new sword, I don't think I've seen you use that one before. What is it?"

"Oh, this thing? Its half mortal steal, half celestial bronze." Luke answered straight forward.  "Helps me fight both monsters and mortals. I call it Backbiter. Had one of the Hephaestus kids make it for me. Just trying it out."

“Well, I actually wanted to ask you something, how many of the campers normally leave after the summer?” The son of Poseidon asked.

“Ah about 70% on average.” He answered, “Most of them still have at least one mortal parent that knows about them.” His eyes darken and flickered away “Well, the ones that survive do.”

“Oh damn. So, this place gets a lot quieter in the winter huh? Who normally stays here? How?” Jackson asked, following up with

“What?" his lips form into a thin line, cocking an eyebrow "Dude, we’re not forcing you to stay here, you can leave whenever you want, we just try to keep the ones we can alive,” Luke replied 

“Alright, alright. I know, but I also don't really have anywhere else to go. So, do things just go as normal, or is there another motive for the camp?”

“Things just get a lot quieter, and training normally stops. The campers that stay in the winter don’t usually have a family to turn back to, so they already had all their training, so ya it’s pretty dormant.” The older blond explains “Actually speaking of training.” He paused, his eyes flickered back in Jackson's direction “I want a rematch, Jackson.”

“If you say so, man. But I beat a god already, so this just proves that I’m the best.” Jackson says already with the ego boast

‘I know you beat Ares. You were supposed to die. Fall into Tartarus and begone.’ A bit of Luke’s jealousy shined through as he sent a subtle glower to the sea spawn ‘His ego can’t get any higher, can it?’ He silently mused to himself raising his eyebrow. Scoffing. ‘Don’t worry there’s always a backup plan.’

“Well, I’ve been practicing and I’m feeling good. Come on, I found this empty patch in the wood we shouldn’t be bothered by anybody.” Luke said, motioning for Jack to follow

[Last day of summer]

        Jackson followed Luke deep into the surrounding woods where they would be ‘training’ one last time as the summer came to a close. 

The charming older demigod then stopped at a nearby creak making Jackson halt in his step as well

“Jackson, I have something I wanna tell you.” Luke starts out with, he takes a seat on the patch of grass, his sword an arm's distance away from him

“Ya what?” Jack follows his lead and also sat down 

“Have you ever thought what the world might be if the gods were out?” Luke started out with 

“What do you mean?”

”I mean they have been in power for too long, and what do they do with that power? Punish and wrong the innocent, pushing around others” 

“I mean I haven’t really thought about it.” The sea spawn said

“You and everyone else” he mutters with a huff “everything’s the same”

“What’s wrong dude?” He asked sensing some distress

“For the action that about to commit. I’m sorry, please forgive me but I know what I must do.” He had his regrets but at the same time he had the resolve  

“Dude, what the hell are you talking about?” Jackson exclaimed, couldn’t figure him out 

“Jackson, it was me,” he paused “I stole the bolt. I’m the lighting thief”

“Dude you're not that funny, not even a punch… You are serious, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I am.” Luke confessed, Jackson's face drops and pales “The previous winter solstice, the camp took a trip to Olympus, and it was just sitting there, unprotected waiting for someone to steal it-“ his eyes slant with a twisted glint in them

"But why?” Jackson questions perplexed.

“To cause an uproar, chaos, to grab the god’s attention,” he said, pausing briefly before continuing “…that, or their implosion. But once Zeus notice his precious bolt was missing, he sent his children to find it. 

I got all the way to Jersey before Ares caught me. With some help from my master, I convinced Ares if he takes the weapons then there will be a war; which intrigued him and he agreed to just that.

I started the revolution in the camp, with one rumor the camp was thrown into a mass panic.” Luke monologue

“Dude, I almost fucking died, so many times! Mia and Xander almost died so many times. Why the hell would you start this fucking mission?!” Jackson exclaimed loudly. 

“To send a message Jackson, to create a domino effect. I want to cause change Jackson; I want to change everything.” Luke said. The older demigod’s face was filled with animosity not all of it was at Jackson per se but something else, someone else.

He had a good feeling what but didn’t have enough emotional maturity to quite know what to do next without blowing up. 

“Fuck your change. Change it yourself. Don’t send me on some piss-poor errand chase to cover your sorry ass. Fuck this! Get your sword out, now!” Jackson spats back, shooting up with an enraged expression.         

“No, there’s no point in fighting a dead man.” Luke shook his head and with a snap of his finger a scorpion appeared 

“The hell are you talking about? You haven’t even– AHH?” Jackson’s eyes go wide, he suddenly sees a black blur jump at him, slicing the thing in half, and looked at Luke with a dispassionate look.

“Really dude? That’s the best you got!” He shouted.

“Oh, did I forget to mention the pit scorpion?” a sharp stinging pain hit Jackson in the palm, he flipped his hand over and saw a puffy green blemish from the scorpion’s venom.

Jackson started to feel his sense of balance collapse and shut down from the venom “You son of a bitch. You had two… of them. Them….?!”

Jackson's vision then got blurry by the minute as he started to feel the effects start to weave their way into his system.  his ears started to ring and Luke’s voice started to echo

“A new golden age is coming, and you are not going to be part of it. Goodbye.” Luke got up and waved his sword in an arch, disappearing into the shade of the canapé of trees

Jackson started to feel vertigo and lose his balance and consciousness, paralyzed by the scorpion, soon blacks out with no hope of anybody finding him

Chapter Text

        “Hey, Jack where you, Hana, and Xander are about to leave” a voice calls out. She searched the nearby woods. That's when her blood ran cold. In the middle of the forest is a clear patch of grass. Jackson's body lays unconscious for gods knows how long. His sword was still in his hands, and his veins had a green tint in them. His hand had swollen to the size of a caters mit and his breathing had almost stopped. 

Mia sprinted over to him, hoping that he was still alive. After finally reaching him, she propped his head on her knee and checked how strong his pulse was.

"Come on, come on damnit! You can't die now! Not after everything we just went through." Mia's voice was a mix of scared, angry, and desperate, "WAKE UP!"

Jackson soon opened a single eye, though Mia had no idea if that meant that he could see her. However, it didn't matter to her at the moment, all she knew was that Jackson was alive.    

“SEAWEED! We need to get you back” She then put one of his arms over her shoulder and started to haul him back to camp.

“M-Mia, is that you?” Jackson says with whatever sliver of consciousness he had 

“Hush, you can tell me all about it when I’m shoving some ambrosia down you and having Apollo cabin see to whatever poisoned you” she exclaimed, “don’t worry we’re almost there” she assured

“But I don’t want to go to school… I want to go swimming.” Jackson then passed out again.

Mia was a bit thankful that whatever happened made him pass out because as much as she was concerned about him, she could not comprehend his delirious talks.

        A few hours later Jackson then awoke feeling a bit better to Mia by his side 

“You’re, you’re awake. How do you feel?” She said with some concern

“Ahh, like I’m dying.” He groans, rubbing his head “How did I get here.”

“I-I found you and good thing I did” she replied “and when I told Jade and the others, they wanted to postpone their leave to see how you were doing” She gestured as then the son of Poseidon then noticed the blond son of Athena on his other side, his cousin standing right beside him gingerly rubbing her arm, and then strangely just noticed the daughter of Aphrodite sitting next to Mia. Jackson thought it was still the after-effects of the poison, but he thought he saw a glimpse of guilt in the daughter of Dream's lavender eyes. 

“Hey, hey guys. How… how long have I been out?” He asks

“A couple of hours” Jade replied “I’m just happy brother–and Mr. D is reasonable enough”

“But I thought you said your family died in a fire?” Xander points out making Jade sigh and admits

“That’s a lie. I ran away after the monster attack and had minimum contact with my older stepbrother. stepmom is a different story though.” She told it in a nutshell  

“Anyways personal situation aside” Hana interjects before it could go further and steer back on the topic “What happened?” 

“Luke, he did it. He’s also the one that caused everything.” Jackson bluntly answered 

everyone had differing levels of shock and surprise on their face

Hana’s face dropped a bit and she went silent, leaning her head on Xander’s shoulder and crossing her arms, glancing away and pulling up her hood, covering her eyes.

Jade gave a knowing stare, her eyes just contemplating whether or not it was the right time.

Mia just went quiet as well, not expecting him to hide this side of himself.

Xander’s eyes go back and forth between Jackson and Hana as he observes all his friends' expressions, but mainly theirs. His lips formed a tight line across his face, his grey eyes, observing and calculating their next move and word

“What do you mean?” Hana tried to play clueless to cover her tracks, but this was something she was genuinely sorta shocked to hear as she had no prior knowledge of it. This was something she was a bit stumped about emotionally. ‘If only fate was a bit different…’ she thought 

“He tried to kill me, twice! He was the one that stole the bolt from Zeus, still figuring that out, I think he said something about a solstice or whatever and sent me on this death quest; And next, he just poisons me in the middle of the woods and leaves….” He lists off then turns to Mia “Mia, I owe you everything.”

“Hana, are you okay?” Jade asks concerned sensing her downtrend emotions spiral a bit

“Yeah,” Hana brushed off 

“Don’t lie to me Hana” Jade crooned “it’s okay”

“Yeah itoko-chan there's is always better fish in the sea” Xander tries to reassure 

“How can you guys say that?!” Hana exclaims “Luke would never!” ‘Desperate he may be, leads to desperate action. that statement still holds up for sure’ She felt nail-biting anxiety over the wishy-washy emotions going in her mind ‘…I just want to dunk my head into the river Lethe and forget the world. These past few years are crap and now it’s them vs my urges.’ She knew those were words of her anxieties talking but couldn’t help but feel the tears prick from the corners of her eyes. She then turns back to Jackson “Say that is not true! Why would he? There has to be a reason.”

“Hana. I’m sorry but it was him, he started everything.” Jackson softly replied to his volatile friend 

Tears welled in the corners of her glossy eyes. ‘No, he didn’t! You don’t understand!’ She didn’t have a hard time producing tears as she already felt such controversial emotions “Then if so tell me Jack do you know? You have to.” She replied, Xander, pulled his distorted and perhaps heartbroken cousin in and comforted her

“He said something about changes, big changes. The ones that would alter everything and that I ruined his mighty plan, that me surviving ruined everything.”

‘Change, and for us to be heard by the neglectful Olympians. Cause face it everyone here and more needs a good therapist just because of the problems they throw at us that’s not our fault. 

For us to achieve something everyone wants. What’s wrong with that? This world is screwed and rigged against us, why can’t we fight back and show them they can’t do this to us anymore! Those trigger happy maniacs’ Hana mental added 

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Mia asked

“Why would he want you dead?!” Xander exclaimed 

“I think I have an idea” Jade spoke up, all eyes turning to her 

“Jade, how long you’ve been here?” Jackson questioned

‘O gods they forget I was here’ Her sweat drops “the entire time” she deadpans 

“been here the whole time. Guess you aren’t completely with us yet.”

“Oh sorry, I Just, didn’t see you there. Sorry.”

“Anyways, remember you asking where Luke and Ethan were one day? Well while you three were on the quest me and Ethan found something pretty interesting” she starts out

“The clearing in the woods” Hana answers which Jade nods

“We didn’t entirely know at first but had the faintest of ideas that he was up to something. Next time we confront him, and he offered us to join.”

“Join, join what? Jade, what the hell happened? You haven’t made sense since we came back. What’s going on, what is Luke doing?” The sea spawn exclaims

Jade paused as her expression dropped a bit “he offered to join his cause: a crusade against the Olympians. To bring about a new golden age for demigods” she says, “His words not mine.” She added quickly “he says that he is tired of how things are and have been. Truth be told it’s something I can sympathize with a bit in a way, and I was a bit shocked when Ethan accepted right away; I can see where he is coming from–please don’t hate me!”

”Why would you think so shallow of us” Mia retorted 

“You thought we’d not understand?” Xander asked almost rhetorically

”I mean he isn’t one of us: Like a daughter of Demeter like you Mia or a son of Athena or Poseidon like Xan or you Jackson” she points 

“Because he’s the leader of a bunch of abandoned kids,” Jackson concludes. 

‘You have no idea' Hana turned and bowed her head with a slightly disappointed glance ‘What gave that away? the fact the cabin is a dumping ground for rejects. It is not going to turn out good for you if something isn't done.’

“God damnit, we’ll what’s his plan? How is the goanna restart Olympus?” Jackson questions

“With the help of a bunch of adolescents with a whole lot of pent-up aggression and resentment for sure” Mia exclaims in a bit of a joking manner nonchalantly 

“I’m not sure exactly, but that’s not far off” Jade shakes her head “But something more ancient than the 12 is surely helping out.” Unknowing to almost the rest of them Mia was really close with her guess. “It has to make sense. Someone who has a deep seeded grudge against the gods and wants to overthrow them as well is certainly his main benefactor” she hints knowing that using names in the magical world is different than mortal. Tho I’d had less power in a mortal sense, it’s more powerful if you believe in it.”

“You, you don’t think he’s crazy enough to try that mode, right?” He warily asks

“Desperate people do desperate things Jackson” Hana softly spoke up, she had faint tear-stained cheeks, and her lavender eyes were slightly red from all that crying, “Jack, Luke’s–h-he’s a determined guy, and well maybe yeah a b-bit chaotic but, you’d do anything; desperation is just those who cry out the most.” Hana tries to say steadily “Don’t you agree? I-if you could have the ch-ance to change things, would you? The good kind that dreamers look towards. The leap of faith that we want to take.” She croaked flashing a soft glance

“Hana, how long ago-”

She tilted her head perplexingly “Jack,”

“-How long ago did he tell you about this plan?” Jackson asked with a hint of suspicion in his tone “how long?”

“W-wha…I” the thin line pulled into a full frown

”You say he is your friend? Yet the son of Poseidon is ready to accuse you.” The voice spoke.

The dreaded thought danced around her mind, she cursed that one of her oldest friends had to be a prophecy-chosen one; but to also lose him, she did not know what to feel or how much will change, and by the trajectory she sees this conversation going she doesn’t foresee good things for that friendship in the near future if they stay on the paths they are taking.

'What? Get out! He won't, at least not without good reason.' What is more dangerous than lies are truths. The scariest part about it was it was so straightforward how could it be falsehood. She knew she couldn't fully believe any voice except hers

”He had to tell you something. You two seemed to be chirpy around each other.”

”I-I-I di-d-didn’t know until recently. He offered me the same offer that he offered Jade, y-yes" she stuttered, her eyes drifting to the daughter of Aphrodite who looked concerned for her friend who was looking particularly on edge.

His expression did not change from the stone cold gaze it was 

“He does not trust you and will betray you sooner or later, once he finds out that you made up your mind. Once he finds out your secrets. Who knows, he’ll hate you for the mere thought.”

‘Go away, not now. This isn’t true and this isn’t the time.’ she hissed back, snapping herself back into the present and swallowing the thick lump in the back of her throat, trying to calm herself. 

 "-I told him I wouldn’t just abandon my friends, it’s not about the gods but I’m gonna stick by you even if that means fighting him” Hana lied, she couldn’t say she wanted revenge on the gods for her own heartaches and divine struggles she wishes not to divulge at the time because of her own reasons and hesitance. “I know I could never hurt anyone friend or foe but it’s just harder and-“ That part was the truth, she didn’t know if she could if it came down to it and she hopes it shouldn’t have it.

“Hana, we get it. Here take a seat” he offers “You, you're having problems standing?” Jackson observed her tenser body language and especially her shaky legs that first got his attention, almost like they were at a point they were going to collapse any moment now. Almost like this conversation was draining every ounce of courage and stability out of her.

Her stare waned, as it shifts downwards ‘What are they going to do when they find out the truth, they will sooner or later. They deserve the truth, especially before it's too late.’ She reassured herself ‘Just cause we may choose diverting paths does not mean I can't have manners.

…Where do they stand? Maybe something can be done if they stand is neutral…but, what am I gonna do if they do stand with the gods? Xander will side with me, I know it. He has to understand some of the struggles that hit close to home. He’ll see how bad the gods are and at best we can both watch the world burn from the sidelines.’ 

“Listen. I don’t know what to do now, but whatever Luke is planning, we need to stop him, find out something that makes everyone happy, but stop this war that he has his eyes on.” Jackson said

“But how?” Jade questioned, “even if we did we don’t know his next move.”

“And how can we make all parties getting involved happy exactly when we don’t know the parties getting involved per se” Xander adds as he glances up from comforting Hana 

‘There’s the millions dollar question, good thinking Xan. How?’

“Jade has a point even if we wanted to premeditate a plan, we don’t know a plan to counterattack his plans” Mia comments

“I-I don’t know. But we'll figure that out when we get there.” Jackson assured, “All I know is that our lives are gonna get a lot more interesting.”

“The battle’s just begun, if Luke thinks he got away that easily he should think again,” Mia said

“Are we once going to have it easy?” Xander questions

“Nope” Jade answers with a pop of her ‘P’ 

“We’re half-bloods, we fight for what we believe in and take no crap from nobody” Hana firmly states 

“Yeah. Now can someone get the doc and ask if I can get out of this bed.” He requests

“I will,” Jade says as she gets up “then I must take my leave” she came over and gave a friendly hug to Jackson “I can’t keep my brother waiting any longer”

“Alright. See you later.”

Jade went off to get one of the Apollo kids She found Michel second in command of Apollo and sent him towards the group before leaving the infirmary 

        She went back to her Cabin and grabbed her bag saying her farewells to her siblings who were staying year-round 

“bye, guys”

”We’ll miss you, you were a fun big sister to have around,” Lacy said hugging her

”Yeah, I hope you come back next year,”

”Me too, you and Silena are the besties, big sisters”

Two, slightly younger, almost identical kids said, twins, the only difference was their gender 

“Ah, that’s so kind Sophia and Donny” she ruffled both their heads “Don’t worry I’ll come back next summer most likely, okay”

       She then meets a dark-haired guy looking to be about to be in his mid to late 20s-early 30s standing next to another woman on the half-blood hill standing

“It’s been a long time Jay” he greeted

“Hello you to you too, Evan”

“Where’re your little friends? Thought you said you’d introduce the one who helps with Mom’s case especially?” Her stepbrother questions “And if this succeeds then I’d want to thank the person who help bring justice and see that our mother is innocent.”

“Preoccupied” Jade quickly replied, “let’s just pray Themis is on our side and Tyche gives us luck. If anything, retribution is a bit overrated” She then skirts past not wanting to continue the conversation, still a bit burnt out from the past summer events.

“Hey, Jay,” he calls out “did I say something wrong? I want to try and make this work.” He warily spoke as his stare falters a bit for concern for his younger stepsister

”No…Just can’t wait to catch up” she lied, avoiding the topic a bit “It’s nice to know I have some place in the mortal world I can call safe. I mean you didn’t have to.” She backtracked and argued 

 “Nonsense, even if with all the crazy or whatnot I’ll try and understand and be the big brother you deserve” he tried to ruffle her hair but she ducked and instead went for a handshake and he obliged.

"I just hope you don't mind my craziness"

"It's not a problem Jay. I think I can take it."

"We'll see" Jade hums, she fluffs her dark drown beach waves and walks off

"Do you think this is a good idea honey?" the woman asked

"I want this, I want to make things right. I at least owe it to her" Evan replied, she nods in return  

        “We must head off as well,” Xander says a few minutes later as he supports Hana with one of his arms around her back “Sayonara, see you next summer” 

“Yeah, see ya around Jack” Hana waved with a smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes as they did in the have in past 

“See you guy, I guess.” A sudden crash from another room brans the trio's attention “Oh Jesus what the hell is going on!” Jackson shouts, the group turn towards whatever was making a scene 

“Mia, Mia is that you? What’s going on? Are you alright?”

“I’m fine” Mia calls out. 

Two Apollo kids come and break up the scene 

“I can’t see what’s Happening, what’s going on?”

“Uh, I I think Mia and John one of the Apollo kids got into a scuffle just now,” Xander says “Let’s just pretend we know the context why”

“Wait Mia's fighting an Apollo kid.”

“Uh, like I said don’t know the content” Xander reaffirmed with a shrug

“Is she winning?”

“Uh, I suppose” the blonde replies “I mean Apollo kids aren’t good close range so…oh!” He winced “he’s gonna feel that in the morning” 

“She tree-whipped him, didn’t she?” He grinned at the thought of his girlfriend winning 

“Oh, and now Lee Fletcher is telling them both off and kicking them out”

“Alright,” Jackson replied 

Michel then soon arrived ”Well, doc am I good to get out now? I feel good.” He asked the certified Apollo kid

“Seems so,” Michel said “Lucky your girlfriend brought you in when she did or else you’d be…you know” he tries not to say, instead sliding his thumb over his next making the death sign. The demigod of the sea getting the message.  

Then turns to Hana “I heard what Jade said and I’m sorry for you Hana, if you want a small bottle of antidepressants before you go I am happy to prescribe them to you”

“Thanks, but I’m good” the ravenette Crocked back

“Well see ya, for real this time man,” Xander says

“bye.” Jackson said his farewells “I don’t plan on dying this time and Hana, we will find him, I promise you that.” He assured 

She sadly smiled with pity aimed at the son of the seas ‘why you, you dumb baka, it couldn’t have been anyone else, huh’

“Hana, you still in there?” He snapped his fingers in front of her spaced-out face a couple of times “Damnit she’s gone. X, come on help me get her in the car. She’s, she’s not doing so well.”

”Might want to keep the antidepressants on hand Michel” Xander said to the son of Apollo  

        The two guided the spaced-out Hana to the entrance of camp where they saw two people standing there “Jackson this is my tōsan, Kai Morioka and my obasan Emiko” Xander then introduces “Otōsan this is a friend of mine, I think I’ve mentioned him before, Jackson” 

“Nice to formally meet you son” Kai greets with a friendly smile and outstretches his hand Jackson takes in the kind gesture “And who might your ascendant be?” Xander’s dad asks curiously

“I’m a son of Poseidon sir.” The sea spawn politely replies 

“Sumimasen! Excuse me!” Emiko exclaimed with a small gasp “Now that is a shocker.”

“More of a shocker is that you got along with my son even tho the parental rivalry going on” Kia adds “Actually shocker that we have not figured out that earlier with all the monster attacks in the past.”

“Rivalry? Oh, actually that never even came up. Guess it just wasn’t that big of a deal. Won’t lie, the whole camp was in a bit of a mess when they found out who I was from.”

“We don’t really keep up,” Kia said shaking his head

“We didn’t know until Mother told us our own children found themselves there” 

“Ya, some satyr named Connor just found us and said we need to go. Some question later and we’re being chased down by a Minotaur so ya things got weird fast.” Jackson sheepishly scratched the back of his neck 

“Speaking of my child, Xander where is she?” 

“Uh, by the pine tree obāsan” Xander answers and points 

“She’s, she’s not doing so well. She lost someone close to her and we don’t know where he went.” Jackson shakes his head 

“Ahhh, my little Konohana” Emiko rushes up and encases her daughter in her warm embrace 

“Okāsan” Hana muttered a bit caught off guard, hugging her mother back “Aye, Mom, your…suffocating me” she hissed out struggling against her mother’s bear hug 

‘What the hell are all these magic words they keep saying?’ Jackson says as he was still oblivious to the Japanese language 

“Here, a parting gift man” he smirked, handing Jackson a book “Then maybe you can expand that knowledge of yours, baka” he playfully hits his friend’s head. Xander chuckled for a few more seconds once Jackson realized it was just a regular dictionary. “Who says I can’t have a bit of fun,” he says “That look on your face was totally Sugoi, I needed a camera,” he said in between his fits of laughter  

“Oh you dick, you would be gifting me a book. And not just a book, a boring dictionary!” Jackson exclaimed “And it’s…” he flipped to the last page ”-2,000 PAGES! What the hell, I didn’t know they made books this big!” 

Xander’s laugh grows and fills with more mirth

“Be glad it isn’t a phone book, that is like 3X as long.” a deadpanned and drained tone of Hana voiced, she came walking up beside him “he gave that to his first girlfriend as a prank gift, and immediately ghosted him for the next two weeks. I think they broke up.”

“Hehe, and you didn’t tell me this why?” Jackson exclaimed holding back his own laughter now “Because you are a nerd.”

“I am not!” Xander protests “Urusai”

“It comes with being a child of Athena” Hana counters

“Urusai! You two are mean” Xander then pouts

“Hehe. Ah, he pouts all the time.” Jackson mocked “Alright we’ll, It's been a lot of fun guys: Almost dying, twice, and saving the world. But go, go see your parents you guys know where to find me.” Jackson says but his friends seemed to ignore his farewell, preoccupied with their own endeavors

“Do some more Xan,” Hana teased “your misery at the fact you are an egghead is making me happy”

“He gonna pout all the way back home and he’s gonna make his cousin very happy.” He hummed to himself with a small smile

“Dad, Aunt Emiko, Tsukihana’s being mean” Xander whines as the two walk to the car

"Oh shut up, your being a kid" Hana huffed, tho she had a faint amused half grin

Both parents sigh, exchanging ‘she/he got it from you’ stares but smiled at their kids' antics. 

Hana and Xander waved one last time before getting in the car and driving off

Chapter Text

        Jackson then went back to camp and noticed how much quieter it was, the only people he knew were still there himself, Mia, the Stolls, and Will was still hanging around as year-rounders, but it just felt strange without the rest of his friends there as well. He couldn’t call Clarisse one because she still hates his guts and he knew that any of the Ares kids Hana had Aligned herself with will certainly not hold back now that she left, or they would still, but he wasn’t going to take his chances. 

“So, what now?” He asked himself, flopping on his bunk in Poseidon cabin “Training session doesn’t start for another hour, but I doubt any of them will show up and classes don’t start for another 3 months.”

“Hey, someone looks a bit lonely as his first time as a year rounder,” A voice teased, he turned and saw Mia standing there “Don’t worry you’ll get used to it and maybe meet some of us who stay this time, all the time.”

“Oh hey, Mia.” He said picking his head up and saw the girl in his doorway “Just a bit weird how fast life has moved, you know. What’s it been 9ish months since I came here?”

“Yeah, I usually have Jade and Ethan by proxy but since the former has a brother that we apparently didn’t know about and the other one is a morally grey traitor eh, it’s goanna get pretty lonely,” she says nonchalantly with a shrug “But, I got you after all” 

“Ya. You know thinking back at all that has happened, I barely knew Luke at all, but thinking that he wanted me dead to complete some mission. Makes me, cold. We’re going to find him.”

“But how?” Mia asks “I’m only going to get us lost if I do and…”

“Thanks, Mia but we don't need to worry about all that quite yet. He made it pretty clear that he's not coming back to the camp for a long time. Hey, I have an idea, you want to go and drive the chariot again."

She narrowed her eyes “What do you have in mind, exactly?” She said jumping the gun a bit 

“I don’t know, I just want something to do anything, go drive water horses, watch a movie, enter the mortal world, I’m just wanting to do something with you.” He complained, “I’m just kind of bored.”

“Of course,” Mia chirps “I just thought you might have wanted to go gun-ho on finding Luke for a moment there” she chuckled “That would have been a real reckless move there” 

“Oh, him. You're not wrong, I am goanna find him but, not yet. I need a plan and figure out who this ‘boss’ that he keeps talking about.” Jackson states “You don’t think he’s talking about the Titans, do you.”

“Maybe, Jade did say something more Ancient than the Olympians” Mia reminds “I’m just worried for Hana, she looked absolutely heartbroken”

“Ya, I know….” He paused “I mean no disrespect, but didn’t it seem like she was hiding something? Like she knows something that we don't? Like Luke told her something that she’s not sharing with us.” He speculates 

“What do you mean? Like what?“ Mia questioned 

“I… I don’t know, I don’t even know if I'm right but, I’ve known her damn near my entire life and just something seems off with her, besides the whole Luke thing.” He says with a hint of suspicion creeping in 

“How off?” Mia raised an eyebrow 

“…You know what never mind that. Forget that, forget Luke. What happened with you and the Apollo kid?” Jackson changes the subject 

“John and I got into an argument it was petty in hindsight but it was so worth it” she smirked, “But If you really want to know it was that he said that the Dodgers are better while I say the Buccaneers are. Tampa Bay all the way!”

“So, you were holding him upside and whipping him with a tree, all over a slight difference in football?”

” Ya like I said it was petty. Hehe, just really got into.” She got cut off.

“Gods I love you.” He exclaims hugging her

“What team are you?” 

“If I answer this wrong, am I goanna be in that same tree hold.” He cautiously asks

“Nooo” She drawls “I wouldn’t do that to you” 

“I do not believe you. Hehe.” He snickers “But I’m goanna go with Giants if we’re talking football.”

“Well they are so gonna lose” Mia exclaims “Just you wait water boy, the Tampa Bay Buccaneers are gonna take home the gold this year”

“You’re probably right, but you're on.” He accepted the bet “What are we putting on the line?”

“Hmm, since the season is yet to start, how about a whopping 50 drachmas and $25 to the winners? Who’s team makes it father I mean?" She said placing her hands on her hips confidently 

“What the fuck!” Jackson's eyes go wide “I’m basically selling my entire beach house. Giants all the way!”

“Deal” the two shake in it

“That and you can’t complain when I ever cook us seafood. It tastes good you are a lair.” Jackson added

“For a month?”

“You wanna back down,” Jackson said looking dead into her eyes.

“Never” she glared back at his challenging glance “I can go complaining over some dumb seafood for like a month”

“Then it’s a deal greenhorn.” He smirks

“It starts as football season does”

“Deal. There’s a game on today, I’ll be expecting you there.”

“Any other football-crazed demigod too. I’d bet we will also see John there as well”

“The Stolls will be there, but their goanna try to steal all the pool money.” Jackson assumed “So rough them up a little bit for me hon, thanks.”

“They are usually fair with the betting money, if not then they know they’ll get mobbed” Mia argued 

“Ya but they can run, I will give them that.” Jackson agreed “Actually no they're more likely to create some scam where they get all the money.”

“Or some sort of distraction” Mia suggests “but wouldn’t they wait till the end of the season to steal the pool? That would make little more sense”

“I don’t know what they do. I just know I don’t like it.” He admits

“Don’t be a coward just you don’t like the betting both now” she challenged Smirking a bit

“Alright fine, you got me there.” He huffed I’m defeated “When did you get into betting? Old habit or something?” Jackson asked curiously 

“Had an older stepbrother, he was a real gambler,” she snorted “taught an eight-year-old me how to gamble”

“Jesus that early!? So, I’m guessing you're really good and bluffing and that kind of stuff.”

“Uh, duh, just as good as a Hermes kid”

He had a dumbfounded expression.

‘Well, looks like I'm ruined, but anything to see her smile again. It’s worth it.’

He stares at Mia who is flashing a grin full of pure mirth and happiness ‘I’m totally goanna lose all this money. AREN’T I?!' Sweat drops 'Whatever not like I was goanna use it anyway.’ He mentally shrugged to himself

“Well, the game starts soon, this way malady.” He holds out his hand to all gentlemen like, they then both head off to the amphitheater where the demigods set up to that they can watch the first game of the season

Chapter Text

        A couple of days passed and Hana was getting ready in her room, packing to go out of town for a while when an iris message appeared, she glanced up and saw Luke “h-hi Luke” she said a bit startled “this is a bit unexpected, what is it?” She smiled sheepishly 

“Hana? Oh, thank everything. I’ve been trying to call you for days.”

“Gomen, kasan wanted to have to have some time.” She explained “I had to find a time where it wasn’t a too bad day for her. She can get out of control or just drown in herself…or both.” Hana gingerly says “I hope I don’t take after that part of her”

”What?” Luke looked confused at the comment

”Plus it would have looked a bit weird talking in a public fountain or something…” She trailed off “…forgot I said that”

“Oh, your back with your mortal family?” He questioned, “I’m sorry but there’s something that I need to say.” He said like an eagerchild

“Actually, my mother is a demigod too. A witchy super badass one. But okay go ahead,” She subtly corrects and brushes off, grabbing a couple of t-shirts and throwing them in her bag.

“Oh, my bad, but Hana we found it, we found his tomb. Ethan and I located it last night.” Luke exclaimed 

“Yay…?” she cheered but Luke didn’t miss the deflated tone it had behind it “That’s a good thing, right? I mean yes, it is, it is a good thing.” she still was iffy on the whole idea and wasn’t totally on board, and hell it was showing in her voice “Where did you find it? Lemme guess Cleveland? That place is like the most disgusting place in America,” she Joked 

“No. It was in Death Valley, Nevada, buried under the huge cavern.”

“Cool. I would have never guessed there” she chuckled, bending down and throwing another item of clothing in her bag “well looks like Death Valley isn’t all that deadly if you two survived” she flashed closed eyes and smile over her shoulder, chuckling.

“Hana look, I’m, I'm sorry for what I did to Jackson.” He changed the subject “Tricking him and all.”

She quickly went quiet shutting her eyes and gritting her teeth, and gripping the cloth of the t-shirt, wrinkling it slightly ‘cruel fate. Cruel, cruel fate that twist’ she sharply exhaled

“I knew you two were close but it needed to be done. One life to save a thousand, isn’t that worth the risk? Think about it”

Her grip loosens “It sounds like the classic train track problem” she muttered softly her gaze dropping a bit

“You could say that” he hummed 

Hana then turns around and throws her arms out; giving the iris call her full attention now. She had a cold rageful expression as curses in Japanese and Greek slipped through her lips. Luke understanding the latter a bit easier. Yet her eyes seemed very confused  ‘if it could bring about real change for this god-forsaken world then is it worth the effort? Both worlds are screwed sure, but this is the best idea that anyone has.’ 

She then decided to go back to scolding and ranting at him. “You’re just lucky Jade had enough decency to not name names until she did or the fact I’m even along with this endeavor. If it weren’t for my own motives then I’d be out, preparing for the chaos elsewhere.”

‘Which is actually my plan B but we won’t talk about that’

“What? What are you talking about? What does jade have to do with any of this?” Luke asked a bit perplex 

“You know that the second stupidest thing you tried to do next to asking a pacifist to join a warfare” She retorts, continuing on with her tangent, letting out a small sarcastic laugh at the end.

“I asked you to join since you understood what I was asking.”

‘I do’ she narrows her eyes 'Are we even talking about the same person?' she raised a brow getting a bit confused ‘I meant-‘

“I asked you to join since you were strong enough to fight-”

‘Are you questioning my strength now? Well, I know I can be a bit of a bumb but that doesn’t detract from my skill.’ She huffs, “You know how I don’t like to be underestimated-”

“-Not so you could feel bad for both sides.”

“And why can’t I?” Hana retorts back “I can fight yes, but what does that stop me from trying to sympathize with others?” She questioned “I thought that’s something you said you liked about me” she counters, narrowing her eyes “Damnit Castellan, kindness does not make me weak!” she crossed her arms in displeasure

“What others? Hana, we are not fighting each other, we’re not fighting the camp, I told you, we are fighting the gods. What about that are you having problems seeing?” He hissed back. “Yeah, I think your ability to connect is great and if I’m being honest dear your ability to connect and make allies fast impresses me a bit. You just have something I cannot describe about you.”

“Really?” Luke nods “I totally understand don’t get me wrong I want to change things as much as the next person 

But still, my friends. I doubt they will unanimously agree or at least agree to stay out. I want them to be safe too.” Hana replies, voicing her worries “Fricking Jack had to be the stupid chosen one!” she bawled her fist and went quiet as some of her hair hung in front of her eyes hiding her expression 

‘I know it’s going to be difficult and the one I don’t want to lose the most is Xan because he’s the closest thing to a sibling I ever had…if it weren’t for…’ she pensively closed her eyes and rested her head on her shoulder for a split second before she stared back up at the call, “I can’t care about them. You don’t really care about their background when you know someone for half a decade now.” She said in a calmer tone, shaking her head 

“I’m sorry about Jackson, but I had no control over his parenthood. His death will be honored but it was required. The gods need is discord.” Her lavender eyes flickered downwards “But you are right about one thing tho," she glances back up "-not everyone will agree on the same thing, even the closest of friends; And if they were true friends, they stick by your side no matter what decision you make. Don’t worry, if they don’t understand then you know you still have people who do.”

She knew he had a point; she was going to tell them, or they were going to figure it out sooner or later they are her friends so they should understand her pain to a degree and the reason why she chose what she did. After all it was her life experience of the past that made her choose her path for the future.

She hardened and masked her emotions except for her exasperation, not afraid to show that she was still a little fumed “is there anything else? Besides patronizing me I mean.” She said, Cooley.

“I called to inform you that progress was made, we found the tomb of Cronus. This is big news Hana. That’s what I called for.” Luke replied. 

“Whatever you say, Luke, that’s good, yeah, just infor-“

A knock suddenly interrupted her train of thought “Aye Kohana, is everything alright I heard shouting.”the concern voice of her mother came

“Hai okasan just some stupid kid on one of my online games” Hana tried to cover up.

“...are you sure? It is not urgent, please tell me it is not.”

”yes mother” 

“Kohana!” Her mother said once more with imitate concern in her tone.

“Aye mama,” Hana glanced back at the iris call “I’ll meet up with you whenever okay? Still need a good excuse since college isn’t gonna cut it. Really hate it.” She rubbed the back of her neck “Just have some stuff to do on my own time first.”

“Alright,” he nods “love you.”

“I love you too Luke" she smiled.

“We will win this I promise and then I’ll give you that world you deserve.” He assured.

“And everyone else.” She adds “No one else should get hurt because of them.”

"That's the plan" Luke chimes back. She smiled and sent a curt nod before the iris call faded away. 

Chapter Text

        Jade arrived at her stepbrother's house when a young girl and boy about younger than her younger siblings.

"AUNTIE JADE!"

"YOU CAME TO VISIT!"

The two kids rushed into her arm as the atmosphere burst with excitement and a welcoming feeling, she usually feels from the Apollo cabin members; Big example is Will Solace.

"We thought we never see you again!"

"We heard cool stories of you."

"Can you tell us?"

"Can we ever visit you?"

"Can we meet your friends?"

"You got to have cool friends bwcawse you are cool."

'Kids are so interesting' she thought with a soft smile.

"Dale, Dawn, please leave your aunt alone. She just got here." Their mother chided.

A figure looking almost identical to her stepbrother but a few years older than the other two, 10 at most, walked into the room. "It's been a long time Auntie Jay hasn't it" he greeted with a mix of ASL and body language

"Greetings to you too, Gus. I haven't seen you since you were their age" She signed back with a small smile, pointing to the other two kids. She then went in to give her eldest step-nephew a hug "...actually, I didn't know Evan had other kids besides you" she added out loud, directing her gaze to the brunette-haired man.

"Well mom wanted to invite you but with you being so hard to track down, and she didn't know where to send the invitation exactly; How dad's letter got through is beside me." he shrugs.

‘He doesn’t know about the gods?’ She mused. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you” Jade chuckled. “It’s very fantastical but fearsome.”

“Is this about your camp?” Dale asked.

”How? Please tell us.” Dawn begged with her little kid.

“Well, it’s for special people, not that you two are not any more special but special, in a different way” Jade tries to explain to the younger twins

“Wow!” Dawn exclaims with big stars of admiration for her step-aunt

”I wished you would come over more and tell us more. It sounds cool” Dale says

”That’s so sweet but…it’s complicated. I’m just really busy and live far away as well.” Jade replies. 

“Now, now kids, I think it’s time to leave your aunt alone with all the questions. You can ask more later” and with that, their mother ushered the twins out of the room

Jade then turns her gaze to her brother "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, anything." Her stepbrother replied "I didn't expect you to ask me anything right away." he half-joked

"Well, you experienced a life. How do you feel better about yourself after a loss?" she asked

"Are you still hung up on dad?"

“Him and other stuff” she muttered back “You are hesitant, having me here? Rightfully.” Jade sighs

“What?” He exclaims “I reached out and invited you to-“ 

“Help with Jenna’s case?” Jade answers “Is that all?” She asked “Your wife seems polite for the most part but it’s all an act. She doesn’t know what kind of person her stepsister is so she is just trying to bide her time, get to know the outsider, and figure out if she is a good influence or not, especially on her kids.”

"Oh dear no." she sensed some hurt from him. And even if she couldn't see the bit of offense on his face "How can you say that," he replied. "I know Annie is just skeptical. All she knows is a kid who dropped off the radar and well... who was hanging around New York."

She turns her head with some guilt still held over "You know I didn't mean it, and dad he...after that night-" Jade cut herself off with a small sigh "is it wrong that I still miss him"

"No." Evan's eyes soften "there is nothing wrong with that. I miss dad too" he states. "It's okay even if the accident happened so long ago."

"That's good to know" Jade curtly nods “I’m sorry I ran away”

He puts a hand on her shoulder “You were only trying to protect us, you knew that” he reassured

”I know, it doesn’t mean I can’t feel a bit guilty for the action. I mean I love you and I can sense how much you and Gus missed me”

He sighed "I can’t get past you, can I Mantis”

She shakes her head “Nope”

"So what have you been up to? I mean last we talked was-"

"About 5 years ago"

"Tho about 1½ since I found out how to send that letter through to you, give or take." He added with a chuckle

"Second chances are in my dictionary after all," she chuckled. "Everything starts somewhere."

        Night came fast and it was a bit weird for Jade to be back in a family setting after such a long time. She felt like a stranger, but it was totally valid. she hadn't been in contact with them for like half a decade.

"So, Jade-" the daughter of Aphrodite glances up at her name being called “your brother tells me you been helping out in New York? New York of all places why there?” The woman asked

“Yeah, I’ve been helping at a shelter” she dances around the truth knowing this woman wouldn’t get the full scope like her brother. “And how about before that? Like you were gone for a long time. Poor Gus and I almost thought you might of died.”

she shifted a small frown and signed a small apology to the boy for worrying him before looking back up at the woman “It’s just complicated” she answered “I…uh-“

”We got separated in the accident” Even interjected everyone glanced up at him. He gave a subtle knowing look to his little sister “isn’t that right Jay?”

”I suppose.” She rubbed the back of her neck “all that was on my mind was that I had to get out as fast as I could once I couldn’t find him” she skewed the truth playing along with her brother’s lead

“Oh,” the woman mouthed. She apologized “I didn’t mean to intrude on such sensitive matters”

”Don’t feel bad my dear”

“I do hope you like my lasagna, it’s up to your taste I hope” The housewife said

”Yes,” Jade nods “I can tell it was made with much love” she compliments 

“Oh, I try.” The housewife hummed 

“You do know the fastest way to a man’s heart is through his stomach” she joked

”Remember, it was one of our first dates. We had lasagna just like the one here” Evan teased his partner 

Gus signed something to Jade which she caught along the lines of ‘Don’t worry they do this a lot.’ It made her chuckle. 

The semblance of strange normalcy felt weird but comforting at the same time, but she also knew this wasn’t the world she could not stay in for long, for this wasn’t her type of normal. Her world looked different than this and she already accepted the fact

        Later on, she was sitting on the back porch after dinner lamenting the past summer, how old friends reunited and drifted apart, and how one thing could easily lead to a tidal wave of disasters. 

Of course, she could understand, of course, she could empathize, understand that eventually someone like Luke would come along and snap. Snap under all the pressure.

She was staring off until she was broken out by soft footsteps, she glanced up and saw it was her big brother approaching “You look unusually down,” he hums “Is this about mom’s trial?”

”No,” Jade shakes her head “I have much faith in that it will go well, I hope so at least.” She replied

”Then what?” He asked, “You wish to talk about it?” He then took a seat next to her on the porch

“Eh you wouldn’t get it” She brushed off

“Relationship issues?”

”Oh please,” she scoffed “I am the one who causes that if I so please too”

”Ok, ok, what is it then?” He asks “If it’s not about mom or some guy or girl, then what?”

”You won’t understand” She shakes her head

”I’m your big brother, try me” he teased back

”Okay," her eyes glanced down "but I insist it’s part of my crazy life”

"Little sister, I may be a bit rusty but that doesn't mean I would not stop believing you," He said sincerely 

"What happens when you and your friend have opposing ideals; So much that it might tear you apart but you can't help but sympathize with their plight?" She tries to explain “See I don’t expect you to get every last detail nor wish to worry you with what is my life but it seems that me and my friend are walking on two different roads.”

”You are getting older and priorities change” her brother replies

”Tho not many of us here the luxury of reaching that chance to reach past our teenage years most of the time.” she states. Her eyes flicker elsewhere

“That’s sad” he flashed a sympathetic expression 

“It’s complicated,” she muttered “I know you are not a pagan nor don’t necessarily believe in what I do but most of us just blame…them” She clicks her tongue and points up to the sky “Some of us think there is no chance for change or at least it is harder, and others wish to go to the extreme” she lets out a small sigh 

"Well, there are not nice people in the world. It is people like you and friends like you who make the world wile," Evan replies "And from what I remember that friend of yours, Hannah."

“I wish that was the least of our concerns dear bother” she shakes her head “There is somebody in every generation that is trying to fix things. That does not changes for people like us” she states 

“Why do you keep on saying ‘like one of us’? Like I can not relate to having it tough and trying to figure it out. Do you know how hard it is to be a parent?”

she gave a deadpanned expression “Actually now I have little reference to go off of. My chances tend to decline as I am running for my life away from forces that want to kill my frivolous life”

”Don’t think you’re life as shy as frivolous you are worth more than you think. Hell, you got back into school for what 3 years and still graduate with just a GED and now somehow I hear you got into a college.”

“Hahaha yea,” she chuckles “I thank Juliet for that little endeavor,” she said 

"That’s what you told me at least.” he hummed “You have grown since you disappeared from mother's home so long ago."

"Time changes all" Jade says

”Yes,” he nods

”I see you moved down south-“

”It was the girlfriend’s, uh, wife’s idea” he swiftly answered 

“So you finally got married?” She turned her gaze at him “I told you I could feel your love in the air”

Her bother nods ”We got married and had the twins”

”good for you Evan” she gave him a jab to his shoulder “I envy you sometimes. Mortals have less to worry about”

”Well we all have our own issues to deal with” her brother shrugs. “I really wish I got a chance to meet your friend that helped my mother out”

She averted her gaze, “Right now Ethan and I…we are on no speaking terms” she muttered

"Sorry"

"Don't be" Jade sighs "After all relationships waxes and wanes all the time" 

Her brother smiled warmly and curtly nodded

Chapter Text

Art by Yliade on instagram

      After a few hours in the car and the family made it to the residence of the star Titaness, an observatory just out of town. The said deity was awaiting them by the entrance in a form of a woman in her thirties with brunette hair tied in a braided crown a dark-colored semi-casual dress and a pair of black-rimmed glasses, and a face full of freckles that resembled stars. That feature was shared with both her immortal and half-blood daughters, and grandchildren 

Standing there a bit casually waiting for them was Asteria Koioia the great night divinator, now retired with not as much responsibility, domains shared amongst her Immortal peers. She must worry not as much about as before in the age of old, the age of the Titans

“Mother, it is nice to see you” Emiko greeted with a warm smile 

”Daughter, how are you feeling? I heard what happened over the past few years last we spoke. Such tragedy fell up you dear daughter”

”Fine, just fine,” the older demigoddess replied tepidly “Just a long drive, that’s all”

She may not be her nephew to sense her daughter’s wavering lie. The titaness held concern and was half-minded the idea to peer into the past too seek the true answers 

She flickered her deep blue eyes in the direction of her son for a split second.

He  only subtly lowered his eyes in disappointment.

She then turned her attention back to her grandkids.

"Grandma Asteria good to see you again" Xander curtly bows his head

The star Titaness found it cute how her grandson called her, even if a bit informal but she wasn't too strict or prideful enough about formalities and saw all her grandchildren as her own, treating them as so. Proud when they inherit strong magic like their mother.

“Ah, how’s my little two grandkids doing?” The Titaness asks 

“Fine, we had a great summer,” Hana said “Strange but not out of the ordinary.”

“And a lot of questions” Xander adds "Like why aren't you with your beloved Peres? I thought you said you wanted to settle down with him as you two are now retired for a while now."

”yeah, why are you here without your immortal hubby?” Hana exclaimed “I just thought this trip was that, no big surprises”

"I still do and have." her face lit up like the Milkyway "We even got an apartment in New Orleans and my, mortals are such interesting. My divinations seem to become very popular," she chuckled "I work as a psychic there and they seem to like that so"

"It is quite interesting that people would even believe a psychic in the first place" Xander Comments

"Hush now son" his father said "I keep telling you there's truth within what we cannot see"

”Ah yes the seer speaks” he duly replied to his father 

“You only say they because you believe in those hard number facts” Hana says “Did you forget that you live with a family of mystics? Even take out the whole godly aspect, it is night when mysticism is at play. Astrology is a big part of that can connect a lot of realms of being like emotions, personal concepts. It is also big constant in the collective archetype and is used cross-culturally.” 

“That is much knowledge granddaughter,” Asteria praised with a curt nod.

’I knew that.’

”Maybe because you always see it from one angle but try to understand it from another, Xander” Hana says.

”If you say so.”

The Titaness's cool blue gaze scans over her descendants. "Anymore questions"

Hana spoke up next “Ohmygods,what’swiththeproblemwiththecamp?DoyouknowDoyoumindansweringthemgrandmother?”

“Oh, chaos, slow down dear,” she said a bit overwhelmed at Hana's question, chuckling. One of the things she has not understood over the years was mortals and when they get high on their fascinations. She was not one that tends to interfere all too much in human /demigod affairs but learned a thing or two over the few decades from her demigod descendants in front of her and the mortal customers she and Peres receive in their shop. “And what would these questions be? Slowly this time” The Titaness muses

“Why didn’t you tell of camp before?” Xander asks which makes everyone stop and look at him, making him raise an eyebrow "What? We are both thinking that" he glances at Hana, as if reading her mind and one step ahead of her

“I never wanted to tell you about the camp due to its housing and power rules.” The Titaness says with a bit of distastefulness, she narrowed her eyes at the thought

She knew it was a gamble to keep her halfblood children and grandchildren away from a safe haven but their unimportance also made it easier for them to evade monster attacks and thus a more normal, mortal life.

“Then that leaves the question of how we survived so long without a safe space for so long” Kai commented offhandedly, genuinely curious 

Her stare softened, a bit sympathetically at her son’s query, “that is because I protected you two all I could, for as long as I could after you were on the streets.” She answered as she eyed her kids. 

“Their negligent rule has spread to the camp of theirs. I knew it was a high risk, but I took it. I also knew you two were smart enough and could figure things out, to use your own wit and gifts to navigate to safety as well” She softly smiled at her children. “It’s just, with them and their camp, some people just get thrown to the side just for being born by the wrong parents that are why…That is why we never let you learn about this camp's existence.” The star Titaness finishes not losing the distaste in her voice from before.

“Because of the fact that our parents were of a titan birth, demititans another words, they would have been thrown in the Hermes cabin,” Hana interjects with a bit of discomfort. 

“We?” Xander sounded confused 

“Exactly. All because of those bastard Olympians, they think that they rule over everything.” Asteria hissed “I wouldn’t have my children treated like garbage just because I am unimportant to them”

“Even tho, that sounded a bit extreme” Emiko commented softly “I mean Otusan died while we were still relatively young and had nothing. We were lucky child services didn’t find out.” She mummers

“What would they do if they did find out?”

Her eyes glance down, “I’m….I’m not sure otōto“ she murmured “I-I don’t want to imagine losing my baby brother too”

”Don’t say that sister. Isn’t that why we are maintaining that ‘little project’ reserved in the east wing, Emiko-nee?” The demititan replied to his sister "So we can give a second chance or semblance of a second chance to others"

The older demigodess did not answer and remained silent, her eyes looked pensive and distant

“But aren’t you a Titaness grandmother?” Xander points out “wouldn’t that make you a bit older and therefore stronger than any of the 12? At least on the same level as the original six.” He argues

“If they played fair yes I could beat any of them in a solo fight, but when was the last time that you heard about the gods playing fair?” She rhetorically asks

“And don’t forget that after Zeus banged Leto he went after Asteria and chased her into the Aegean Sea” Hana comments “…Oh Zeus. He is the root of most problems.”

“Yea, yea, I know. He chased her on end so she turned into a quail and dived into the Aegean Sea and turned into Delos for some time. That is where she gets the epithet of Delos from as one of her alternative names.” Xander adds "But you are wrong about one thing he got Leto afterward because then Hera cursed the titan goddesses that she cannot give birth on land, so the miracle was Delos which was already existing not rooted to the earth therefore a loophole." he corrects “Her island which became a sacred place of Leto and the twins as well” he ranted

“So you can see I don’t like the gods.” Asteria retorts

“Is that why you rather stay secluded here than in involved in godly affairs?” Xander asks

“I’m as involved as I need to be, keeping you safe is all I have to worry about.” Every demigod blushes a bit from the earnest in the goddess tone 

“Mother, you seem to miss us huh? I feel touched haha” Kai muttered nonchalantly

“Now, before we waste any more time, kids unpack your stuff and head to your rooms dinner will be ready soon.” The goddess instructs 

"Hai!"

”Aye”

The two legacies then went inside almost immediately 

The deity then turns her head towards her halfblood kids, “That meant you two as well.”

“We will mother,” Emiko assured “I just want to check up on the others who live here.”

“Are you sure that is a good idea?” Her brother questioned with uncertainty in his voice.

”Yes. Plus it nice to see Natalie and the others after so long.” The older sibling smiled 

Kai only frowned and shook his head as if he thought otherwise.

“Kai, go get the blankets from your trunk and meet me in the east wing” Hana’s mother turned and instructed her younger brother to help 

”I’m telling you Emi–But it looks like there is no arguing with you, is there?” he replied with a small defeated grin.

“Yes, you are absolutely correct.”

“You know sis, it’s kinda weird to think mom made dinner like actually made it the old fashioned way, no magic involved.”

”Yeah,” Emiko curtly nodded, also grinning a bit “it is weird to think about. I guess it goes to show how much she integrate with mortal society even though she herself is still an immortal. To do these small tasks like that.” she chuckled to herself

“Impressive” he comments. “Hey Emi, how are you feeling? Like you are acting like your old self a bit more. That’s good.”

“I found a temporary spell that numbs the effects yes.” She nods “I don’t want to worry Konohana” she hummed

”We’ll figure something out, eventually” he muttered the same phrase that he kept telling for over the couple years now 

        The two legacies unpack and then after dinner, the two were hanging out in the library 

“So Hana what happened while I was gone what was camp like?” 

“It was chaos, super chaos” Hana answers

“Really, I heard from Jack that there was a war waging”

“Oh, that was really heated. Jade almost had a panic attack, there was so much chaos” Hana replies “I think I had to have Will help calm her down and find a safe place during the outbreak at some points.”

“Tho I commend her on at least trying to have some courage to stop some fighting herself, even if it’s not fruitful.” She adds

“That sounds awesome, bad that we lost a friend to the dark side but awesome nonetheless,” Xander says 

“Yeah, I suppose” Hana hums trying to hide the subtle suspicion that attempted to make its way 

Just then the two hear the doors to the library click open and see the star goddess walks in

“Hello children. You move in well enough?” She asked

“Hai obasama,” the two said in unison 

“The observatory is beautiful as always grandmother” Hana complement, Xander nods in agreement 

“Well then, what a coincidence. I have something to show you there.”

They exchanged a glance 

“show us?” Xander questions, raising an eyebrow 

“What? Is it a meteor shower? Is it a summer light show?” Hana hummed, tilting her head

“Just come and see.” The Titaness motioned for the younger demigods to follow her 

        The trio went to the observation deck and the pair of demigod legacies were a bit confused to see another man standing there

‘Seems familiar, calm and serene, like a faded memory. But why?’ Hana mused, closed her eyes feeling the presence around her 

The man pulled his hood back and his revealed his face underneath making them suddenly relaxed and sleepy, Xander moreso

“Uh, grandmother, who is your guest? I don’t recognize him, is he new?” Xander questioned “Also may I go to sleep?” He asked as he felt his legs starting to become jelly and felling the sudden urge to curl up and go to sleep. ’Hypnos?’  

“Advert your eyes then grandson.” She advises “And Kohana dear, does this man look familiar at all?” Asteria asked her other grandchild if she knew

“Like a faded memory” she repeated out loud with a wistful sigh, looking as perplexed as her cousin, tho for a slightly different reason; Her jaw was metaphorically hanging in shock, and she was lost for words. “So…so, so long ago” she whispered

”It has, hasn’t it” the man said, his voice soothing. Pleasant to hear, pleasantly sleepy 

Hana quickly put the pieces together and had few mixed feelings boil within. “You” she murmured 

‘But I thought they were ‘too busy to visit.’ What changed his mind after so many years? There has to be something to it’ She questioned, her jaw unconsciously tightened and she didn’t realize the faint tears pricking the corners of her eyes ‘I want to hate him but do I really? Maybe a little… Can I really hate anyone? My hate only goes to the Olympians if anything for ruining everything. To my knowledge they did.’

“You alright Hanako?” Xander pat Hana’s back, snapping his fingers "Oh no, she's broken" he said trying to be facetious and lighten up the mood a bit 

“Hai Itoko, just fine. Just fine” shaking off most of her shocked feeling, blinking a few times. She then turned her attention and addressed the man before her, “Why show up after all these years? I don’t remember the last time……You think is fine too but peeved off at him, right Xan?” She asked her blonde cousin

“Woah, don’t bring me into this maelstrom” Xander retorts shaking his hands in front of his face “how am I supposed to kno-“

 “-Because if I’m speaking candidly then it’s very mixed” she cuts him off, a grin as sly as a Cheshire Cat grew “but on the other hand-“

“You’re gonna lord it over for the next summer I predict, aren’t you?” Xander groans shaking his head distastefully at the thought that was creeping up ’Worse, she’s going to spiralling rant again’ He mentally face palms

“I get bragging rights that’s right Itoko” she replies smugly making Xander sigh

‘And she’s supposed to be the older one. I swear if we were siblings I’d be ashamed to be associated with her…it’s bit embarrassing either way’ he chuckled to himself and smirked. Playfully petting her head.

“I-I don’t know what to say…” she trailed off a bit ecstatic, big wide stars in her eyes

“But that still doesn’t answer the question: why is Lord Morpheus here for exactly?” Xander then proceeds to ask again, changing the subject, not that he doesn’t like to see his cousin happy but he wanted to ask the big question 

“He heard about the events, that happened at camp, the people that were selected. When he learned Xander was involved, he came here.” Asteria answered “rumors do pop up”

“What event?” Hana questions “What? The whole Zeus vs Poseidon argument?”

“But wait isn’t he Itoko’s father why would he come here for me? What business does he want from me? How did you even hear about all of that?” Xander adds a bit confused “Okay, I’m stumped” he says scratching his head perplexedly

“I came here as I want to ask you both questions about the camp and the Olympians.”

“What about them, Lord Morpheus…sir?” Xander replies a bit stiffly 

“It was chaos that’s what it was” Hana muttered, throwing her hands up “I had to calm Jade down and I think I might have gotten a concussion or two when some kid's weapons bonked me in the head during those brawls. Did I tell you that part?” she says to Xander

“Okay that I didn’t l didn’t know. Tell me and I will hit them with the flat of my sword for you”

“Right. You give yourself too much credit in so little time." Hana sassed, rolling her eyes with a small smirk "also have you been spending too much time around Uncle Kai to inherit a sister complex it seems?” she joked and chucked 

“Anyways besides that we know nothing about Olympians except that they, Zeus I’m particular was being petty over some lightning bolt” Hana informs the nocturnal deity in the most nonchalant tone ever

“I was told about some revolution brewing.” The dream god states

“Yes, the rumors were going around” Hana muttered, “but why would you want to know, don’t gods as you stay out of those Olympian affairs like grandmother?”

“Well, it’s a tough subject per se. Yes, that is 100% true some demigod by the name of Luke Castellan turned on camp and wanted to wage war on the mythical world, what consequences will follow well only time will tell how it will play out I suppose.” Xander explains a bit bluntly despite Hana’s shift in comfort

“And what sides would you have picked?” He followed up

“Me? I really haven’t thought about it but stick by my friends I guess.” The son of Athena answered almost swiftly 

“Jade wouldn’t join she probably sit this out knowing her, and Jack is the chosen one so he can’t, Mia would probably support him through and through, that’s what they do. Love makes you do crazy things sometimes.” Hana concludes, some hint of annoyance slipped in when she mentioned the son of Poseidon and chuckles after she finished her thought

“So that only leaves us. of course, I’d stand by my friends, and you're my literal Itoko, Xan” She would be lying if she didn’t say she just made it a bit harder for herself, tho she hope he would agree with her choices in the future to come.

“Jack? The chosen one?” Morpheus mused “Explain.” 

“Oh, seems that the elder gods made a pact and what a surprise 2/3 breaks their oath and has kids.” Xander says in a nutshell with a dash of sarcasm “Jackson just so happens to be Poseidon’s spawn”

“We didn’t know he was even a demigod until this past summer” Hana adds “and here I thought he was just another clear-sighted mortal with a nack of finding dangerous creatures.” She chuckled 

“And who is the other child?”

“Who? Thalia, tho we don’t know a lot about her, she died some time ago.” Xander replies somberly 

“I don’t get it why do the children have to pay for their parent's stupid infidelities it’s unfair” Hana retorts, she held back a small growl

“I totally agree with you itoko it sounds unfair, but what can we do to change the past?” Xander coolly replied, his stare unwavering 

“Bring a brighter future” she simply answers “we can not change what happens in the past but change here and now, change our ever changing future”

“Ugh you and your unrealistic optimism” Xander groans

Hana’s lavender eyes filled with bright optimism stares into Xander's stormy grey calculating ones. Xander broke away from their staring contest and crossed his arms and huffed.

“Gods you are an insufferable thick head sometimes Xander” she huffed “We just got to find a way where everyone is happy”

He just rolls his eyes at her claim. “You’re so like your mother sometimes” he mumbles under his breath but she still heard

“Don’t dare compare me to that woman! I’m better. I got to be”

”Who?” Xander asks with a perplexed expression, a bit caught off guard. Hana just huffs and solemnly shakes her head 

“I think that's about all we know Lord Morpheus, sorry if we cannot go in-depth”

”No, don’t. You both did well. Perhaps with all the commotion going around the gods just might recount.”

She had a small blush from the compliment “...Recount? How that good news? Is it good news?” Hana questioned

“Wait proud of me? How? I’m not even your spawn” Xander muttered as he points to himself 

“Take it” Hana muttered playfully hitting her blonde hair cousin in the ribs “it’s probably better any compliment your godly parent you’ll give you” she jokingly grin

‘Maybe there is no need to go that far, maybe there is a way before any real harm can come. If there is a way to limit the number then why not take it before it really to heat up. It’s not a bad idea to get as much out your way beforehand.

If I just tell Luke this good news, then maybe I can convince him to tweak his plans just a bit. Yes, everything is looking up' Hana thought in the back of her mind 

‘Is it me or has Tsukihana been giddier and happier-go-lucky since we got back?’ he mused intently ‘Maybe it’s to Compensate for the heartbreak. I know his betrayal was hard on all of us and–yeah let’s go with that’ lingering on the thought for a brief second before shaking the strange feeling off and turning his attention back to the situation “Is that all you wanted to know?” Xander asked the god of dreams

“That is all I needed to know.” He confirmed the blonde-haired boy's previous question with a small nod  

“Ohh, I bet Kasan will be super surprised. Ohh yea, you're here so you should go see her!” Hana squealed

She leans close so her cousin can only hear her murmurs “And maybe he could teach me how to use some of my powers” she leaned over, whispering to her cousin, knowing that, that part was more wish fulfillment than anything else. “Now that would be super sugoi, but it would never, but it would be awesome if it did.” she waves off.

“Now Hana dear, you want to learn how to use your full power?”

Hana blushes profusely, her eyes drifting every which way “uh, I didn’t say that” she denied bit embarrassed “who said I said that?” ‘Wish fulfillment, come true? Impossible. It’s a trick. But what if it’s not. Gods!’

Chapter Text

         “Now Hana, you want to learn how to use your full power?” The god said in a smooth manner

Hana blushes and nervously sweats profusely “Uh, I didn’t say that......W-who said I said that? What?” she waved her hands 

“Oh well then, I guess you're alright to stay the same,” Morpheus hums feigning a bored tone

’No! Screw it take the opportunity, it doesn’t knock twice dang it’ Her inner self was yelling and chastising herself.

“No!…I-I mean–uh, yes, yes I do!” She said before metaphorically melting into a puddle of embarrassment.

‘Official the worst day ever. This is so embarrassing’ she dryly thought, out of embarrassment than anything else. ‘Get it together you baka! He’s just some dumb god. When have you ever cared about that? Just say yes who else gets this offer to actually study under their parent? When will you get another chance? Stop being a dum-dum.’ She chided

“Then Come, we head to the forest.”

“There, there Hanako, at least now I have something that I can lord over you” Xander teased with a smile on his face as he pats the girl’s back

“Urusai” she hissed back, giving him a bit of a death glare making him laugh a bit harder

“Grab your backpack, we will be retiring tomorrow morning.” The god instructs as he then walks off

“Hai” Hana gave a curt nod and runs after him “…Coming”

”Well then,” Xander glances back after the two exits from the room “any other surprise for me perhaps? Did mother decide to pay me a visit too? did she leave something for me?”

The titan goddess shakes her head “I’m afraid not dear grandson”

”Oh”

”C’mon I have something else in mind for the night, you are free to join”

”Join? Join what?–I-I mean hai grandmother, I would love to.” Xander replied

Hana grabbed a small knapsack and packed: a flashlight, a small lightweight windbreaker jacket, and a couple of knives, silver, perfect for both in case of a surprise monster attack and the hunting game. She tucked one in her left boot for quicker access. A collapsible celestial bronze spear as a backup that she put near the top of the bag, a basic first aid kit with some ambrosia squares and a canteen of nectar, and lastly a sleeping bag, everything she might need for the rest of the night.

        She meets up with the god at a back door and then she and Morpheus walked down a few feet from the mountaintop into the forest 

“Been a while since I’ve been this close to the forest, I’ve been stuck in work for decades.” He complained and let out an exhausted groan

“Really? Could you be in the woods whenever you want to? Make the dreams into a forest if you desired and all.” Hana countered

“You’d think but no. I’m responsible for the dreams of every mortal on this planet so I’m busy.”

“Well, everyone dreams if we don’t then we don’t wish or desire. Nothing will spark the flame of motivation. Aspiring novices won’t achieve if they don’t have the drive.” she replied a bit dreamy-eyed “Also to rest and recharge but symbolism. The collective consciousness can mean a lot of things after all” Hana quickly adds

“I know.” I smoothly replied, “Oh mortals, how fragile they are, in need of constant motivation you can’t leave them alone at all,” he said in a bit of a mocking tone

“Now don’t be so unfair and say that!” She was a bit ticked off by how low her father thought of mortals.

The god of dreams should know that there is more to dreams than just a motivational booster, deeper, more nuanced sometimes. Stomping her foot defiantly and narrowing her brows, glaring daggers at the back of his head.

“Mortal can go through a life-changing experience and still make it out on the other side a better and more resilient person! Sure, they can be that escape for our bad days. Everyone has a bad day but it is dreams that make us see what we cannot in the world of the waking and possibly help us realize what we miss. If not ignored –all that much– then they can be a good subconscious source and guide towards the future.” she defends in a huff.

“Sometimes you just need that comfort, that escapes after a bad day” Her voice changed tones slightly on that last sentence; Like she was holding back something and her eyes glance down sparkling with sadness only the ground would know "Wouldn't a god that specializes in the field know that instead of berating us mortals"

“Fine. You win” He sighed not wanting to waste time with a albeit well thought-out but measly debate, they were out in the wood for other things in the first place.

Hana was a bit surprised and taken aback by how easily the the god backed down but didn't question it. After all it's not every day you win a debate with a god that easily without being smitted to live another day. Her mouth slightly agape before she closed it and her gaze silent and level.

She technically won by forfeit but she took whatever she could get. What Hana was hearing was that she was right, end of conversation. And by a god nonetheless.

        “We’re almost there.” he informed, they walked a bit further until they stopped at some shrubbery 

They crocheted down behind some bushes “Now we are looking for deer when you spot one, tell me”

Hana takes a minute before spotting one, pointing at it “there’s one. But why a deer?” She said a bit confused “what are we doing exactly?”

“We’re going to read it.”

“Read it?” She tilted her head, confused. The tick remained him of her mother when she was younger and use to do that a lot

“Animals are the best to read as they are so simple. Instincts and that’s it.” He explains 

“That makes sense, they aren’t as complex” she muttered "Wait!” She whisper-yells not too loud to scare away the target but enough to express her shock and excitement “I have empathy powers too? Wow wait till Jade hears about this…or would it be more like telepathy?” Hana mused with a bit of ecstatic glee behind her voice “Ahh, what is even the difference between them?” She comically melted to the ground.

“Not like empathy, but you can see what they want, what they may dream about doing. With animals, it’s just what they want to eat so, it’s smart to start with them.” The dream god explains 

“So, just concentrate and focus on the target, right? Got it.” She casually clicked her tongue

Hana nods, placing her hands on her knees and closed her eyes as she concentrated, let the words sink in as she concentrates on the deer, concentrating on their mindscape. She felt herself sink and the the forest around her start to disappear, the same way whenever she meditates and the world tends to fade around her.

“Pretend that you are the deer, what do you see?”

All she could sense was her and the deer. As if walking up to the animal and getting a better look at it she felt as if their spirits connected on the astral level 

“A doe and this was her fawn, dang he got the Bambi treatment” her voice was nonchalant. She then opened her eyes again “that memory must still be new—I also sensed some hesitance.” she mused, crossing her arms "I mean I would if some dude killed my mom and left me at that young of an age I would be the same" she glanced back at it

“Good, you learn fast." he praised "Now, what is it looking for?” He then asks

“A field with a water source nearby” she almost swiftly replied, still a bit of shook from all the praise and compliments she was getting. “But that is a given, fresh grassy open fields and clean water is something important for animals. All life, not just the wildlife out here” she adds with as much nonchalance she could muster, brushing off her fluster of embarrassment

“Good. Now let go to another animal.” Morpheus said getting up from his spot with Hana following his lead getting up but not before sending a small illusion to hopeful help the baby deer out of the thick foliage of the forest.

She then caught up with the god “wolves?” She grinned “Oh my god, they are so adorable and fierce and…” her eyes drift off and wonder sparked in them “Awesome animals. Dangerously beautiful creatures. They also stick together in a pack, their own family.” Hana rants with a mischievous grin

Morpheus glances behind him briefly and saw similarities between his lover and daughter, how they had the same bright eyes; Although she inherited his purple color instead of her mother’s icy midnight blue orbs, she sure did inherit her mother’s bright and caring stare which he didn’t miss for one. Her raised cheekbones that gave off a more softer appearance. Some of her mannerisms and ticks too.

In the moment he could say amongst all his regrets as a god, she was an exception. His lips tighten into a thin line that pulled upward as he smiled to himself, the only ones knowing are the trees in front of them. He listens to his daughter absent-mindedly trail off and go on a bit of a rant but he didn’t mind all to much, it was what he sensed from the girl wether she’d admitted or not.

        It got a bit silent as the two walked for some time now, silence was starting to eat away at Hana as question and question popped up that she tried to ask, opening and closing her mouth like a fish, trying to get the words out to no avail. So, she did, starting a bit upfront first,

“W-what do you think of me?” Hana said as she tried to cut the slight awkwardness in the air “I mean you give those gifts every year to kasan and I but, what do you really think?” she asked with a bit of hesitant "What do they really mean? O-or is it some sort of charity work to you? S-some sort of game?”

Her lips pursed tightly at the sour tasting thought. 

“I’ve heard that gods like you couldn’t care less for us, but outliers like Grandma Asteria prove that there could be hope. Granted the bar is low but...That sure, they might not be there all the time, but they still do listen and are intensive of any other than themselves, their children at least. Right? What is the ‘right’ answer to believe in?

But what about you? What does the lord of the dreams think of me?” She ranted with a growl in the back of her throat popping up every now and then. A voice crack faulted too ever so often in her spiel. 

Also not without the tears that clouded her vision throughout the rant, her fists unconsciously balled up and shaking at her sides

He deeply sighed “I… I don’t know how to answer-” The dream god tries to dodge the intense stare of his volatile daughter that was boring at him, who was trying to decipher this celestial being's words. 

“-I’m sad that I’m always away, like you said people need dreams, so I am always busy –actually doing my job most of the time compared to others.” He muttered the last part to himself in a quiet yet spiteful tone, so Hana couldn’t hear before going back to his previous soft one. “But I also see you almost every night. Just know, that I’m proud of you, Hana.” He states.

“I try. I try my best but sometimes my best isn’t always enough and for that I am sorry. I do hope you understand.”

Hana’s eyes flood with tears, taken aback. Something that made her stop in her tracks “proud of me? You keep saying that, but what even for?” she mutters, they drift down a bit lost for words “Whatever did I do to earn such highest praise from celestial beings that…….I never put myself in danger or on a peril quest…what for then?”

“For…” He also stops in his tracks not far from her and glanced back, “I don’t know! Alright, I don’t!” He hissed in frustration, turning to face her, faintly smiling down at her. “But you show promise something that the other of my children do not share. Your ability to understand your powers, how to use them, how you share an intent in connection with anyone. That, that’s what I think about you” he concludes “I don’t sire many heirs, that I am proud of, but when I do, they will be important one way or the other.”

Hana had a soft glimpse, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes and maybe a hint of pride. ‘Awe you sap just look at you now I think he said you are.’ Her fists relaxed and stopped shaking and she unclenched them she flicked them away, shaking her head. “it’s called compassion, some may see it as a weakness but I-“ she glances down, the corners of her lips turn up in a fond smile, Hana then glanced back up at the sky through the trees “-everyone deserves it no matter what."

‘Do the Olympians? Do they deserve a second chance after all the problems they have caused?’ that voice questions, Hana sighs and brushes off the nagging thought for now

"Mom always says that 'perhaps if starlight Shines bright then it will connect us, because soon we will all become them, to help others.’” She finishes "Man I love that woman, who wouldn't? She's the best" she chuckles 'She didn't deserve half the things that happened' She sighed, shaking the thought off

"Emiko is something" he mummers smiling fondly to himself, glancing back down at her from the corner of his eye “Family can be a powerful asset, hold it tightly to you dear. Because not everything you may experience is what you think”

“That’s how I try and see the world. Nothing’s perfect, the world’s not perfect, but it’s there for us, trying the best it can. That’s what makes it so damn beautiful.” She gave a heartfelt smile as if remember a wistful memory 

“Smart.” He replied with a curt nod "Come on that’s enough training for tonight. Help me set the camp for the night.”

Chapter Text

        They found a clearing in a nearby glade near the foot of the mountain and then started to set up camp

Soon Hana got a fire started and grabbed some fish though she doubted an immortal being needed to eat so she just grabbed enough for a snack; Tho she did grab some extra and sacrificed them to the campfire which the god was a bit shocked about 

“What?” She glances up broadly

”Nothing, it’s just whenever you do that at the camp, you seem, I don’t know, reluctant” he points out

”you what it or not?” She asks condescendingly with a deadpan expression “Why do you think I got extra? So don’t sweat it I suppose” she burst off. A small mischievous smirk appeared “I can have them all.”

A small silence passed before she spoke up again “What else did you bring me out here for?” She asked taking a bit of her fish

“Can I not be allowed to want to see my daughter?” He countered, playing his Uno reverse card 

“You can,” she awkwardly replied averting her eyes, shifting them to the crackling flames “it’s just...usually gods have alternative motives. They always want something when they get in contact” she mutters, taking a sip out of her canteen “just a bit skeptical of what that may be I suppose” she quietly adds. ‘Jack was claimed to go on some stupid fetch quest after all.’

“And am I supposed to act like most gods? Bound and chained down by the rule of many?” Morpheus calmly questioned with a bit of sarcasm in his tongue, raising an eyebrow 

“N-no!” She waves her hands in front of her face, adopting a face of slight panic, “uhm” biting the inside of her cheek trying to find the words to say. Stumbled.

“I-I’m j-just saying…Uhm…” she cut herself off not wanting to potentially say something that might make this go south for her. She didn’t want to make whatever relationship they had more complicated than it already is.

She might have some issues with him but she sees that as expected now being a demigod so she doesn’t really hold that too much against him cause of it, but doesn’t wish to see more. That or get on a bad side of a god would be on the bottom of her priorities 

She scratched the back of her neck “er, never mind. Stupid me. Yeah, how could I forget, you shouldn’t judge someone by their cover” she muttered, boredly resting her head on her knuckle and her eyes drift off in the distance, knowing or unknowingly putting back up that wall of hers “I just thought…”

[Don’t let me down]

“You're mad at me.” He concludes

Her head almost immediately perks up at the accusation, startled and shocked, almost appalled by it but played it off nonchalantly the best she could “N-n-no! Nooo! Why wouldn’t I!…er, maybe…” She fumbles her words trying to deny it. Trying so hard to convince everyone including herself of the confusing story being told “I don’t know…” her faux smile faults. She gave a confused look. He gave her a knowing look, lifting an eyebrow.

Turning her head away “…C-can I?” She stutters “I-I mean I d-don’t really–barely have any memories of you in my life and I'm not sure if I should be mad or excited or what? Begged and pleaded for days that I wish for you.” She says softly, her voice quivered as the words rolled out 

“I mean I know I had mom…we were perfect. Didn’t struggle much. But, but, but…” She spouts helluva confused “…about all this…I’m sorry for asking I didn’t mean to ruin the mood.” she shakes her head. Her brows then slant somberly, “Should it affect me? Hell no! It shouldn’t! I’m an adult and I didn’t need you, but for some reason the thought still does!” She exclaimed officially in a full-on spiral.

‘Shut up, shut up, shut up, you’re only making things worse.’ She let out a small, frustrated hiss and breaks her gaze. Her fists ball up in frustration.

“You're angry at me for not letting you have the answers you want.” He shakes his head 

“N-no, of course not! I-I–what answers?”

”Remember I can read you perfectly and for that I’m sorry but this disillusionment show of me hopping from place to place, it’s not going to end. I’m far too busy to have a long time off.” He simply states the truth

“And what answers might that be?” Hana said, her voice trembling a bit, doing her best to hold back tears pricking the corners of her amethyst eyes, her bottom lip quivered a bit, she felt the frivolously pain just swell.

Her nails were digging so hard thinking if she wound herself that it would numb the emotional pain she felt

‘Is this real, any of it? Or is some sort of cruel trick? Just another reality check, why am I even all that surprised. I thought I buried these emotions a long time ago.’ She squeezed her eyes shut ‘I don’t need him! Why now show his face? Why now? What sign? The birthday presents?……at least, at least his presence would’ve been nice once in a while.’ She let out a hard sigh 

she’d be lying if she said she didn’t hold a bit of animosity towards him, but she desperately doesn’t want to act on hatred, even if it could be cathartic and healthier for her to just do, she’s just rather beat up monsters than test a god even if they are 1) showing a surprisingly good amount of restraint and patience that she hasn’t heard of since the likes of Hestia. And 2) he doesn’t deserve the brunt of her ire. Or shows no signs of it, giving her no reason……at least yet.

“I’m saying that. I’m leaving soon. Couple of days at best and… I don’t know when I’m coming back.” He replies

“That’s fine. It’s totally fine.” She tries to brush off the faint anger that seeped in without her voice noticeably cracking “it’ll just be like before, just me and kasan-”

‘If something doesn’t decide to fuck that up to, because death knows how much the universe loves to play opposites with me. Kosu, good lord someone give me something to drink.’ She tries to reassure herself and regain her emotions. She just wanted to chuck her log at something; all the while just explode in tears knowing that the rug is being pulled from under her and it was her own fault for trying to trick herself into thinking that something like this would last bit longer 

She slouched a bit more and hugged herself, refusing to meet his gaze “-Yeah, you weren’t in my life for most of it but I still managed. Happy bright-eyed and optimistic that’s what they all say.” Her voice noticeably starts to waver a bit more, trailing off. A couple tears stream the sides of her cheeks “Where that got me when the world pushes you down? When it throws curve ball after curve ball because that is what I am, I’m a fighter I take no crap! And all because you weren’t there so…”

“Yes, you are.” Morpheus replied in a much calmer and more controlled tone comparatively with a curt nod “You are strong, I can see why that Luke fellow chose you.”

Her eyes widen, caught a bit off guard by the subject. Still, a bit conflicted about other things on her mind and their hypotheticals. She sighed. “You know?” She muttered, tilting her head musing at the question.

‘Ah you baka! God remember, practically all-knowing.’ 

She wanted to face palm “Uh, stupid question of course you would. You're a god after all” she quickly added, loosening her stance and resting her chin in the palm of her hand still ignoring his gaze. ‘They gonna hate me if so, but why do I care again? It’s my life. What is there to regret.’

“Yes. I think he may be onto something.” The god said with some intrigue

“Yeah maybe, perhaps. I just don’t know what they’ll think.” She closes her eyes solemnly “especially Xan, I Fricking lied to his face” She let out a small groan “I lied to his stupid face, twice. Ugh, we’re supposed to be family and family doesn’t do that. He’s gonna hate me!” She chides herself, rubbing her temples 

“What did you lie about?” He asked, “You are defining yourself so hard, trust you are suppressing your own judgment.”

She glances up hesitantly “I said that I’d stand by him and our friends” she shakes her head “but I’m not sure. I feel like I made up my mind but I don’t know.” Hana had a confused and uncertain expression.

”I chose my lover –a guy I literally knew for like three months– over my friends and my itoko. Maybe I was too hasty in my choice. Of course the reasons are more nuance than that but…maybe Xan but still.” she mutters to herself, trying to get her thoughts together “Will they? They seemed avid-“ her eyes flickered down to the fire once more, pensively “I am not so certain myself. Tho in my defence I tend to jump the gun sometimes, not using my head.”

‘I…I care about them both on a personal basis. It’s not that bad, I’ll find a way, right?’

“You chose only what the fates pre-made you to choose. Though I am not telling you which to go down, I am simply saying do not throw out the idea.”

She shakes her head, “fate, destiny, whatever, it is what we make of it. It’s a future that can become anything.” Hana clutches her fist, pointing her thumb at herself proudly. Her mood seemed to take a 180 change from her downtrodden previous one. “I don’t believe in such things pre-determined destiny or not.” She glances up at the sky “The future is about the choices you make, it’s a blank canvas ready for whatever, that’s what I think. Even after I knew about the mythical world, the monster, crazy junk and the like, still a story that we can tell. Hell I'm telling a literal god this. But hey, I don’t care, that still stands.” She states, standing victorious and renewed on her log.

He chuckled then sighed, “I do not know what to say.” He said, scratching his neck and running his fingers through his hair not knowing how to respond, genuinely confused, and a bit stunned and impressed at his daughter's tenacity and glimpses of if she would put her head to something 

“Just that, I’m sorry for not taking care of you when I had the chance. Zeus would have my head if I tried for long periods as it was against the ancient rules.” He explains “What your mother says is about me is fairly true, I do love you; Believe me or not, but we both know you’d believe your mother’s words no doubt. You’re a beautiful girl, you deserve something as special. your mother should be proud she raised such a fine child.”

Hana leaned in attentively, carefully listening to his every word.

“I’m sorry that I wasn’t the father you quite expect, I am a lot of things I know that, but I’m here now. Yet I do not expect you to forgive me but to know” The dream god apologized; Hana could sense the sincerity behind his words which surprised and moved her a bit

Hana wiped some tears away and did something that surprised the dream god, launching herself at him and bursting with a serene bittersweet feeling “you know, you're not that bad a dad.” She muttered he could feel his daughter’s head resting on his shoulder and her arms wrapped around his waist as more tears trickled down her cheeks and onto his clothes

“It’s not perfect, but it’s a start. We may not have what could have been but I don’t exactly hate you all that much”

“That’s…that was not what I was expecting.” He replied still in a state of shock and confused

“Just hug me back old man,” she retorts in a lighthearted teasing tone, closing her eyes and grinning in his shoulder, “don’t ruin the mood.”

“Alright,” He returned the gesture. 

She pulled the god in a bit more for a hug and Hana could feel him wrapping his arms around her. Tears, not of sadness like prior but of joy and happiness leaked from her eyes not wanting this fleeting moment to end, but she knew it would sooner or later, but just enjoyed the moment while it lasted. A bittersweet feeling.

‘This is what I missed, even if it wasn't much I would've still loved the little moments' Just make time stop and take in the surroundings, something to cherish forever. Just for this night to go on for a bit longer so she could just indulge in her fairytale a bit longer. 

Just as if dramatic irony hit like a brick on the head Morpheus was the first to break the silence, breaking Hana out of her train of near-blissful thoughts, and solemnly said “I’m sorry Hana, but we must get ready for bed. We have another full day ahead of us.”

“R-right” she replied

He could feel the pain of the fleeting time, rushing to find something to easy it, to distract herself with; and he could see the bittersweetness in her eyes as they glanced away

Hana glanced up at the starlit sky calmly lamenting of times long ago. ‘Okan would love it. I bet she sees the same sky. If she were here it would really be a small dream come true, a turn back time.’ she wistfully closed her eyes at the thought ‘just want to make my dreams heard too, no matter how big or small they may be’

Hana quickly and half heartily feigned an  enthusiastic grin, “So what are you going to teach me next? Illusion, more advanced illusions, big wide scale illusion? Or maybe uh…to dream walk better? Haha, heh. Not the best in the skill so far.” She says the latter with a few sweat drops “I think I keep invading unintentionally, still funny tho” she chuckles at the thought 

“How to read people. Your body is not physically ready to control anything other than a psyche.” He replied with

“Wait! Control people? Like but isn’t that what sleep is; a metaphysical state in between realities, so then how would I be able to control someone’s body?” She exclaimed a bit confused 

“I didn’t say control. I said read. Like what we did today but on people.” He clarified 

She grins evilly to herself ‘Maybe I don’t need Xan’s diary after this.’

“…cool,” Her smile then turns innocent.

“I heard that, when did Xander's get a journal?” He said pointedly as if reprimanding like a stern father

“Just because you can read my head doesn’t mean I’ll tell” she protests and crosses her arms “plus why would you care what high-jinx ensues?”

“Because I’m trying to have a conversation with my daughter-“

“What? Can’t a girl have some secrets” she teased, snickering with a Cheshire grin

“-Damn, fine keep your secrets.” He retorts and waved his hand at the notion

“Ahh, itoko won’t know what hit him” she chuckled and squealed, rubbing her hands together as if already forming a plan. 

“Alright, alright.” The god gave in and called it. The tips of his lips faintly curled up and he gave a curt nod “Good night, Kohana.” He whispered 

Hana just put out the fire and let the last of the embers crackle as the flames die out before getting into her sleeping bag “Night…papa” she muttered, it felt a bit weird after all these years to say it. She forgot what it was like to have one and the only other attempt she desperately pushed away and hated for most of his stay. 

‘Maybe they aren’t all bad; Or the ones I’d encountered at least.’ Hana shifted and pulled the blankets up over her and smiles at the hopeful thought  ’But they are not all like that,’ she shakes off the thought for the night, closing her eyes.

“Thank you……I think I had fun” She then was quickly pulled into the realm of sleep.

He gently grabbed her upper arm, the one she had a death grip on earlier, taking a look at it. Newly formed marks started to form where she held it and a thin stream of blood trailed from her nails. He cleaned the faint wound up with and placed her arms back onto the sleeping bag.

He thought how peaceful she looked almost reminded him of when she was young and he would visit her slumbering dreams often. The loophole of being the Lord of dreams he thought.

It was only him in the cool of night. Him sitting in the embers of the fire of dying flame. 

A small cool breeze that felt a bit too cold for early autumn passed through their campsite. Catching his attention and making his head perk up at the aura.

"Is this what you want? Even when you can see the disillusionment before you. The disrespect. The only way to speak to them is power. To vengeance on the gods who wronged and underestimated you so many times. Your daughter sees who’s such unjust that needs to be corrected. You want to do best for her? Don't you agree that it will be a better place where you are on top for once? respected?"

For some reason those words got him thinking more. Growing sour and bitter over the years didn’t help in that vein either. His innate need for respect and his growing human desire for revenge for his daughter and lover.

He could see Aphrodite smiling for whatever reason, be it because of the drama his relationship brings or its tragic nature.

He could see his sister, Nemisis, laugh and hop on board with such an idea. But he would rather have his reservation still with some knowledge of some of the chaos that will ensue.

Morpheus glances back down at his sleeping daughter and a small smile appears between his lips.

Chapter Text

        The next morning the two returned to the mountain top where they saw Hana’s mother standing there 

“Konohana, I was worried!” Emiko exclaimed hugging her child “And when Asteria said you went out with your father, I-I couldn’t believe such a thing!” 

“Okasan, I’m fine!” Hana grinned rolling her eyes at her slightly overprotective mother “And yeah, dad’s visiting which surprised me too. I even suggested he come by and say hi before we left. Stubborn ass.” Hana replied with a chuckle and unapologetic grin “But now he’s here-” she motioned to the god beside her “-and I’m sure you’d love to talk and catch up on all your weird long distances couples talks, I mean if you even have that spark still or whatever weird thing you got,” Hana snickered.

“Hi dear,” he greeted with a small smile.

“H-hi” Emiko’s face burns up almost immediately. 'This is unexpected. What do I say? Damn it’s been so long. Don't just stand there, say something baka.' She chastises herself 

‘Oh, so that’s where I get it?’ Hana mused with a click of her tongue. ‘…Why do you have to be so awkward kasan? Why did you have to pass your awkwardness to me?’ She comically was crying an anime waterfall in the background while watching it all go down. ‘Stupid love isn’t our forte. Well at least I know I'm not the only hopeless romantic in this crazy messed-up family’

“You st-still look good as e-ever, Morpheus” Emiko complimented, she tapped the tips of her fingers together, nervously. 

“Thank you, dear.” He nodded

’real smooth mom, real smooth’

“I see our daughter has done well.”

“That’s great to hear” she smiled, feeling the vicarious pride for her daughter 

Hana also smirked at how highly her parents were speaking of her, “Well, being descended from one that already has some experience doesn’t hurt either. I mean I have to take some credit.” she alludes to herself in that sense. 

’If you don’t mean take credit for being there, I’m grateful for that yes. But…’ Hana smirks as her thoughts run freely

“So, what did you two do?” Emiko asked softly 

“I just taught her a title trick on how to use her connection powers,” Morpheus replied 

“You were out there all night,” her eyes went to Hana “Your itoko was going crazy saying you gotten attacked by wolves or some other hyperbolic situation” The older woman laughed

"He’s such a worry wort. And he calls himself an Athena kid. I think your brother gave him a sister complex. Like we need another one of those." She rolled her eyes “Am I right”

“That sounds fun” the older woman chipped “Did she- how did she feel?” She asked, trying to look out for her daughter's emotional well-being “I know things are, complicated. It’s been years and I’m not sure how she would feel, and well other things” Her voice said with slight concern

Hana narrows her eyes, annoyed and let’s put a small scoff ’Shut up kasan I’m fine, for the most part. Stop being so overbearing.’

“She did great. Tell her Hana.” The god said, putting her on the spot which surprised her in the moment, making her blush but she quickly reigned in and composed herself, barely letting her embarrassment show.

“Yes,” Hana says with a hint of pride, placing her hands on her hips and curtly nodding

”That’s good, and I’m happy for you had a good time Konohana” her mother exclaimed 

“This is the most complements, it should be a new record.” She exclaimed with a wide smile. Then glancing down at her nonexistent wristwatch. “Oh look at the time. Well, I just got to let him know I’m alright then. It’s been fun and games and full of surprises but…” Hana teased as she subtly inched her way to the door “I'll let, whatever this is…" she wrinkled her nose up trying to figure out but ultimately gave up and left the two adults to their own devices

“Even if she was endangered your dreams would forewarn you or the stars tell you otherwise. Would they not my love?” The god hums 

“I…I suppose you are correct.” She whispers back, her eyes glued to the green grass “After all you are the lord of dreams, you would know every dream going on” Her expression showed a bit of wary sorrow

Morpheus put a hand up and creased Emiko’s freckled cheek briefly ”Relax my love, the night terrors shall not haunt you as long as I am here” he assured 

“I’m guessing you have to leave soon?” Emiko then brought it up after she saw her daughter skirt away. Her eyes were a bit downcast with a bittersweet look. “At least stay. It’s the girl’s birthday in a few days, it would mean the world if you showed up for one; maybe you can...” she pleaded, cutting herself off before she got to finish the thought. "It's been so long. I can't remember the last time. It’ll be nice," reaching out and placing a hand on his.

“I will try but you know how busy I am.” The god argued.

“I understand that. I grappled with the fact before as well and accepted it.” her eyes locked with his briefly before glancing away partly so she wouldn't drop dead then and there. Curled up sleeping, even if she wanted to stare into the god's mesmerizing eyes.

“But to see that smile on our daughter’s face. I haven’t seen one like that since she was just a kid” Emiko adopted a wistful gaze “Just…something seldom now, a genuine smile.” her voice quivers trying not to break.

‘Yours too love’ he sighed “I know, I know, but there’s little that I can do if he says I can’t.” He counters

“Screw him” she huffed, her brows slanted, and her lips pulled down into a tight frown. “Sometimes it just feels nice to break free like an exploding starship in the night, ya’know, like one of Mother’s beautiful meteor shower.” She sighed and glanced back. “Ya know, I’d worship any other pantheon then give into Zeus’s crazy demands any day. Hell I’d even dare to go atheist. It’s just one day! That doesn’t mean nothing to you gods!”

“You know what would happen if I went against orders. You know how much how you heroes have more freedom than us gods; But if I find a chance I will go.” He puts a reassuring hand on her shoulder 

She sadly smiled but nodded in understanding, her fist clutched at her side, but she knew she was powerless and couldn’t do anything. She stopped auguring and questioning a long time ago and just silently accepted it.

Strong but also powerless. Powerless that she was afraid and haunted by the memories of the past to try again with another mortal ever since then. Plus, she’d rather leave it up to the next generation to help the change and all she can do is help support them as they go and she has no qualms about that. 

“I’m sorry dear” Morpheus apologized

“I know you are” Emiko replied, her eyes flickering “But she might not. I keep telling her but…” she paused and trialed off. “Only so much before that girl cracks, so much faith she can hold onto for so long, so much a smile can hide, I’m just worried for her sake, ya’know” she lightly clenches her hands up to her chest. “I know that she hasn’t had the best life-“ she dips her head”-and I really try my best for her so she can have a bit better life than I did.“ 

“I know she has issues, and you don’t think I carry those with me every day? But she’s strong and she has help, that camp, Xander, hell even that Jackson kid seems to be on her side. She’s not alone.”

She nods in agreement, “Y-your right, she does have a good support system” with a small grin

He returns the small grin with a nod of his own

“Promise me, when I’m not there to look after her, you will, you and mom, Asteria will look after my Kohana when I cannot.” She plead in a wistful tone “I know Asteria even as a retired Titan will lend her favor to my shooting star.”

Morpheus flashed a faint sympathetic expression 

“it’s just-“ Emiko shakes her head “I-I’m probably being a bit overzealous; But even if so, even if I know the dangers of this kind of life, b-but as a mother, I-I can’t help but worry!” she exclaimed letting out a sigh.

‘Calm down, you knew. Plus she is basically an adult now you need to have some faith. Nothing bad is going to happen to her’ She assured quickly wiping away the tears forming at the corners of her eyes 

“I promise."

"I understand gods are not the best but please," The woman pleaded "I wish not to lose her too. I lost so much I don't want to lose my precious hime"

"I promise on my mother's name that I will try. I will make sure that she is taken care of and at least try within my powers to make sure she is alive by the end of it.”

She leaned in for a small peck, showing her gratitude, and gave another small grin “Arigatō…thank you my love. Perhaps I got a luck of the lot” she hummed content

But her face still gave her true emotions away. Sometimes he sees nothingness in those midnight blue almost black holes of eyes and other times he witnesses insanity the demons she is ashamed of and wishes to hide deep down making him grimace a bit 

        Meanwhile, Hana was telling her blonde hair cousin all about her night 

“Wow sounds like you had an eventful night. I’m jealous” Xander says

“I don’t know what to say I’m just speechless, maybe all gods aren’t that bad,” Hana mused wistfully 

“Well you're a lucky one huh itoko” Hana blushes “be proud, probably that’s the most any godly parent is heard of doing for their kid. I wish my mother did something like a surprise camping trip and train me how to use some awesome demigod powers” Xander adds “Maybe she might even send me in some important quest!”

“Oh, can I try something on you?”

“What is this?” He raised a brow “I want to know what I’m signing up for first.” 

“Just trust me itoko” Hana insisted with a big smile on her face “I tried this on a deer and a wolf last night and nailed it first try.” The ravenette chuckled 

‘Doesn’t make me any less skeptical’ Xander narrows his eyes into a deadpan stare “doesn’t make me sound any less concerned”

Hana quickly found out that trying to connect with another person was a bit trickier than the god said but after some trial and error she somewhat got a start on it

Xander felt a bit invaded at his cousin using him as a genie pig but put up with it for as long as she needed

“Hey Xan, Kasan also said you were worrying about me”

”Maybe a bit” He answers “But I was preoccupied learning and working on some skills”

Hana had a sharp frown “Oh”

“Anyways that is what she told me” she muttered “You don’t think?” She cut herself off 

“I don’t think what?”

Hana shakes her head “Nevermind, let’s get back on task” 

        A couple days later Hana eagerly woke up hoping that for once in her recent memory she could have an another chance. She knew he could be unreliable but she thought he would at least stay for one more day. It was her birthday at least. 

A part of her thought she could prove her beliefs wrong and that her dad would love her enough. She could prove Luke wrong and say “not all of them are that bad,” just for the hell of it.

Hana loved her mother dearly but a part of her still felt wary and hesitant. “What is there to worry about? He proved that he cared about you, wasn’t that enough?” She talked herself up in the mirror.

When she got ready for the day, she went to find her parents, little eager to just spend time with both of them like when she was younger.

The day went on fine and she celebrated with her friends and family, eventually ending the day with them watching a movie and having a small party.

Hana soon drifted off into her own mind once again.

“Here I am in wonderland again,” she muttered, looking around. 

She closed her eyes and took in the soft serene atmosphere of the world. She then sensed a strange sensation enveloping her mindscape. “Dad?” She glanced around trying to find the source of the strange presence.

‘You really thought he would stick around? Gods don’t care about nobody but themselves.’

She didn’t know if it was her insecurities talking but she felt a twinge of doubt creeping in. The old feeling of resentment she wished for so longed to set aside for the sake of the feeling of hopefulness. 

‘Why do you hesitate on committing on deciding? You know you are right.’

She thought she felt something cold brush against her shoulder, but turning she saw nothing.

‘You want to help, then why don’t you already? You know it’s the right thing to do.’

She turned again when she felt something, as if somebody was standing next to her. Again nothing.

She then turned fully, sensing something behind her. “Ok, I got a knife and I’m not afraid to use it—papa!”

”Happy birthday precious.” He had a faint smile on his face and opened his arms as if expecting a hug.

Hana looked as if a couple thoughts rapidly passed through her mind before she ultimately decided to accept the gesture of affection from her father.

        Back at camp, the football-loving demigods had gathered for the last game of the season. Demigods we’re betting on who would win the final game. The super bowl

“Woohoo! Tampa Bay made it to the final!” Mia cheered “place your bets people because they are going to take the season!”

”No way,” one of the other demigods' protests “the Colorado Buffalo are”

”Whatever, I still win our little bet” Mia places her hands on her hips, retorting to Jackson who was still a bit sour and silent that he gave up an arm and a leg to the daughter of Demeter

“Quiet you guys! It’s coming back on” another demigod in the crowd chided

Everyone was raving during the halftime show, though the musically inclined Apollo kids were debating on how they could make it better and grander while getting a lot of rebukes and comments for them to just shut up and enjoy the show.

After half-time, the game was back on and the betting table was heated, as predicted the Stolls manned it with demigods exchanging hands play after another as the game got to its endgame.

‘C’mon, c’mon, c’mon’ Mia and practically everyone was thinking in anticipation. 

“…And the winner of this year’s super bowl is………the Colorado Buffaloes!!!”

“NO!”

“YES!”

demigods quickly exchanged hands one last time fans cheered, and more fizzy soda was popped for the after party.

Chapter Text

        As soon as the spring season came things were in bloom with the change of the season 

Hana was in her backyard with the hose in hand and a drachma in the other “Arcé of the double rainbow, show me Luke Castellan” she chanted and threw the drachma in the water from the hose

Then the image of the blonde boy appeared on the other end “Hey love” Hana greeted 

“Hello dear,” he turned around and greeted once he noticed “You still at your parent's house?”

“Yes” she answered 

“Neat. How long have you been there? Sorta lost track of the days getting the tomb back.” He said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck

“Well, last time we talked it was the start of fall and now it’s I think March or April” Her face lit up. ‘Oh yeah Ima excited haha!’

“Someone’s happy” he smirks

”My mother usually makes a lot of springtime sweets this time of year and I always love her Sakura-flavored sweet treat.”

”My mother wasn’t a good cook, she always burnt the cookies she made” he joked 

“That sounds like cookie abuse hahaha.” She laughed being a bit facetious despite the look in his eye “Anyhow I have some good news to share” she said with a faint grin on her face 

“Mmm, oh really? And what’s that?”

“Okay 1) I’m officially legal drinking age. Yep, this girl is 21 and still standing! Haha ya!” she grinned “2) I acquired cool new powers, awesome new powers.”

“Huh, cool. You want to grab a whisky when I’m back?” Luke asks

“I’d try, I’d prefer rosé tho” she replied, “Rosé and some sake I’d go for, I’m more Wine than whiskey person; And probably some fruity stuff like Dacari, a frozen one, maybe tequila too but I haven't tried that yet, but I’m always in for a club soda or sparkling cider.” Hana lists off

”Weak”

“Hey!” She put her hands on her hips

“What? Am I wrong” he countered

“Not telling” she crosses her arms “I’d say it’s a fairly good selection” She places her hands on her hips 

“Anyways I wanna tell you about my super awesome new powers,” she says ecstatic “It was super awesome like now I can–it’s sorta like Jade’s empathy powers but a bit different” she tries to describe “But it’s more of how I got them, that’s super awesome.” she mused with a faint grin reminiscing back to last fall “But, that’s a story all of its own. Also, I think we might have a new ally in the wings.”

“Oh, alright then, who is this new member?”

“Well, it’s more like unofficial not yet exactly. On the fence still.” Well, it was true, all she remembered was him taking an interest but didn’t hint at actually wanting to join unless that was the hint, and she was missing it entirely. 

“Oh alright.” Luke nodded “And what about these powers are you so chippy about?”

“As I said, it’s sorta like Jade’s empathy where I can just sense your wants and needs or something like that on a subconscious level” Hana explains "But I haven't come up with a cool name for it just yet"

“You’re not reading me are you?” He snickered

“I’m not really sure if it works over IM” she chuckles

“So when did you learn how to do that?”

“You really want to know?” The ravenette asks “it’s a really long story” She warned

“I’ve got time”

“Well okay.” she said “Well it was the week of my birthday, and my family was at the observatory since–ya know we kinda skipped out earlier…” she shrugged “anyways, word of Jack’s accomplishment gone around, and here’s the surprise, uh, my dad kinda actually appeared, and not in some dreams” she shakes her head and smiles “…...not that I ever noticed before” she paused, her eyes drifted off to the side as she muttered that part. 

“Morpheus showed up?” He sounded a bit surprised “Wow, how did you act to that?”

“Uh, well I was shocked, and super stoked, and a bit mad…apparently, but mostly the former. Probably the word would be bittersweet.” She replied, “Mom always said things like ‘he’s always there for you even if you don’t know it’ or ‘just have faith Kohana, he’ll be there when you need it’ Just a mom being a mom you know. She can be like that sometimes. It can get annoying but…” She shakes her head and smiles

”I wouldn’t know I wasn’t as close with mine as you seem to be with yours” He tries not to remember things with his mother as it only led to disaster last, he remembered

”Oh?”

As if on cue she hears her mother’s voice call out “Honey, do you know where we keep our weapons again?!”

”Knives are with the regular knives in the kitchen and the rest are in the closet. I think. Why?”

”Thank you sweetie”

Hana just shrugs it off and turns back to the call, use to the monster attacks by now. They may not attack as much but at least she was glad they were at least decently capable to protect themselves. 

Hana was even more relieved that it was a miracle that even in her older state, her mother can still manage to fight and defend herself 

“Well alright then. Oh, another thing, I don’t believe that I will be at camp this summer.” He informs her

she nods “That’s a bit of a shame but okay.” She answered “Uh…” She also had something on her mind to ask, still having hesitated reservations. “Do you actually think we’d win? I mean how can you actually trust someone of the likes of ‘him’? He’s…unpredictable, to say the least,” her glance flickers away “Not that I’m saying I doubt you, I doubt who you put your faith in.” she tells him in a cold, cutthroat tone giving him a knowing glance “The gods are bad but who knows how good or bad he could be.”

“Listen I know it’s, irrational, but I know he’ll do better. His anger is towards the gods, not us, he won’t do anything to us since he sees no point in it.” Luke says, trying to placate his girlfriend’s worries

“But like I said, why can’t we just throw Zeus into the stupid hole and call it a day? We can say sayōnara to his ass, no one would miss him so hey things get better without like 90% cause of infidelities or whatever. Like adios we don’t need you anymore.” she jokingly says, “That or we can move to where there are the murder hornets instead.” She was being a bit facetious trying to lighten the mood.

“Who is strong enough to do that? No one, except him.”

“…” She deadpans “I was joking”

“Oh, sorry, never could tell when people weren’t serious” he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly “…oh wait that was not a joke. Damn.”

Hana chuckled giving a closed eye smile “your cute when you are clueless”

“Uhm… I uh–I oh” Luke tries and fails to find his words, instead stumbling a bit. Getting, even more, flustered by Hana’s offhanded comment “Would you look at the time,” He glances down at his wrist where a nonexistent watch was supposed to be “I have another meeting to start, bye Hana I just wanted to check in.”

“Ahh, look who’s getting flustered now” Hana chuckled again “Just think, our roles were reversed” she grinned at the irony “Still a bit embarrassing to think about” she admitted, her cheeks blushing a bit at the thought. turning her head slightly bashfully 

 “Alright, I’ll admit I get nervous around women.” He admits as if it was somehow a secret fear of his “There!”

“Then what about that tha-“ she suddenly heard a crash and Luke saw a dark black blur appear in the background, Hana turned and paled “WHAT THE HELL!” She seethed ‘not again’ she groaned tiresomely, resisting a facepalm and instead shaking her head

”What was that?” Luke asked "Hana, love, are you alright"

”A wild hellhound, very common to see every few weeks” she answered nonchalantly “and this time it destroyed the kitchen, just hope it wasn’t a total wreck.”

”Clever use of pun, tho bad luck for the kitchen I suppose.”

It raced into the backyard at full speed

Hana took a couple of cautious steps back, mentally preparing herself ‘Okay it makes sense now why mom was looking for a sharp object’

The creature got closer getting ready to lunge, but before it could, the demon dog disintegrated into a pile of gold monster dust, and standing there was her mother a bit scratched up

“I swear the only thing that is dying is our finances” Hana muttered a bit exasperatingly, shaking her head 'And the sanity in this house'

"You okay Mom?” She calls out, to which her mom replies with a small yes and nods. “Good, now contact the handyman, that’s the second time this month” Hana sighed “Maybe you can snag a date with how much you’re contacting him lately” she teased

”Noted dear, carry on with, uhm–whatever you were doing.” her mother’s cheeks reddened feeling a bit embarrassed from the comment her daughter made and she quickly walked off

‘Anything is better than trying to be alone, mother’ Hana narrowed her eyes at the thought  ’Why do you have to be so afraid and stubborn?’

“Well that just happened,” she said a bit awkwardly turning her attention back to the Iris message “So you're nervous around women eh, wonder how you were such a chick magnet then?” She teased with a Cheshire grin, smoothly changing the subject back “You know since you were oh so popular–O-or that’s what I heard.

I must be really different than those other females who threw themselves at you if you chose me.” She says coyly “What did, huh?” Hana tilted her head curiously 

“That’s because I never tried to be popular. Those people, those stories, a large majority of them are made up by other people. I was made ‘popular’ by a lie. And the lie just got larger and larger, and I have no idea why.”

“Oh, aren’t you sure it’s a cause of your ultra-good looks and charm that could cut steal, and might I say talent that got himself so far-yes I have been spending a bit too much time with the Aphrodite girls” Hana mimicked in an Aphrodite girl’s expression and grinned “they talk, a lot.” She chuckled a bit, Hana saw Luke's visible blush after she finished, and she would be lying if she said she wasn’t blushing a bit herself.

”…”

”…”

”…”

“Luke,” she said cutting the awkward silence and snapping him out of his own flustered trance “Maybe just once, we can be like a normal couple and do normal stuff; Like go out on the town and get wasted, or even just stay in watching stupid movies on Netflix and cuddle. Just us and only us, let the world and its problems fade away. Dancing above the clouds of bliss that we can just ignore the outside.” 

Luke saw her vivid and soft lavender eyes sparkle with optimism and hope.

“Somewhere which we can call our Paris“ She paused and shakes her head and grins “Long distance is such a pain” Hana playfully groaned with a small eye roll

“You wanna go and get hammered? Haha, where are you? Who are you and what did you do with my Hana?” He playfully questioned 

“Shut up baka. It's still me” she chuckled “I’m just…I love this unexpected unknown but maybe sometimes it’s nice to just think of just taking it slowly once in a while, ya know” she flashed a closed eye smile “You don’t know when you will have a day to be ‘normal’ so got to just enjoy it while you can.”

“Alright fine, you convinced me.” He gives “Give me a few days and I get to where you are…Uhm, where are you exactly?”

“Pike, Pennsylvania” She swiftly answers “Anyways I better get going before the water bill becomes unfathomable just from this call” she joked with a small grin “any other things you wanna add before I go?”

“Well, I can call a few favors to get me across the country. Don’t worry, I’ll be there by noon tomorrow.” He assured

“Ok” she grinned “I bet Okasan would love to meet you,” she says with playful sarcasm and a coy smirk 

“I still don’t know what the hell you are saying. Japanese is not my thing.” He chuckles and shakes his head 

“My mother you dunce” she retorts 

“Whatever”

“See ya”

Hana turned off the water as the rainbow started to disappear. After it fully disappeared, she felt her phone buzz and cheeked the notification and then solemnly shook her head and sighed “Xander, what are you up to now”

Chapter Text

        “…Okasan, I’m telling you he’s in real danger.” Hana stressed, slamming the table "You need to tell uncle Kai, it’s the right thing."

“I believe you but it’s not out of the ordinary.” She tries to delude herself of the issue ”Plus, you know how my brother can get. You’re just lucky it’s not me.” the older woman countered

”Damn his sister complex! I don’t care and frankly don’t know how, but sure know it’s an emergency but…”

”Calm down Kohana let’s settle this and see what we have to work with” she replied in a shaky tone 

“Calm? Calm! Xander could be in real trouble right now and neither of you are doing anything about it!” She bit back

”Konohana,” her mother crooned, “If only there was but-“

“You need to do something or else we might lose him. We really need Lady Tyche on our side.”

”I-I don’t know,” Her mother said with a troubled expression. “I don’t want to hurt anybody else.”

”Hurt them how? Mom, I really need your guidances.” Hana exclaimed, “You and Kai know how to find the unfindable more than I ever had. Please just this once can you not cower like a dog afraid of its own shadow and gather your courage and help!”

”My love I can’t.”

Hana opened her mouth and was about to say something but was interrupted by a knock on her front door. She took a deep breath and got up, opening the door she sees a familiar tall blonde guy standing there at the entrance. “Luke, hey” she greeted “Come in, welcome to my humble abode” she added stepping aside to let the blonde in

“Thanks. Took me a while to find this place, you’re in the heart of a forest.” He replied with a chuckle 

“Well that’s one way to put it” Hana chuckled “Please, take off your shoes, if you want, I can provide some comfy socks for you, it’s nothing really culturally related just more preferences, no shoes in the house and all” Hana joked “Anyways, wanna meet my mother? She’s in the kitchen at the moment.” she softly smiled “She’s nice…for the most part”

“Ya sure" he obliged and placed his flying sneakers by the door "and I’m good with the socks, thanks.”

The two then went to the kitchen “Okasan, we have a surprise visitor” Hana called out as if the previous exchange didn’t happen. “This is my okan, Emiko Morioka and this is my…” Hana’s cheeks blush a bit “H-he’s...my new boyfriend, Luke Castellan” she introduced the two

“Uhm…boyfriend?” Her mother looked wordless at first. hint of confusion glimmered in her dark eyes. “Well then, Uhm, lovely to meet you Mr. Castllen” Emiko said stretching out a hand

Luke reciprocated the gesture and took the older woman’s hand, shaking it back. He saw the deep onyx orbs of the woman. The weird thing was that there was barely any luster in them like there was in her daughter’s and her welcoming and bubbly attitude. But maybe it was due to all the stress over the years he assumed. Raising a kid and being a demigod herself he wondered if that was what caused her to look so tired 

“Question: clear sighed or demigod? I swear if you are a monster you are not getting mercy from me.”

“He’s a demigod mom” Hana answered for him 

“Oh, my apologies. then who is your ascendent?” Emiko followed up with

“Hermes, Hermes is my father.”

“Hermes? Interesting. Kohana never had a mischievous son of Hermes as a friend before” Emiko joked tho she didn’t miss the slight disdain in his tone when he said who his father was 

“Mom!” Hana groaned “I had plenty of friends, so what” Emiko just mustered up a chuckle at her daughter’s discomfort “Urusai” she hissed under her breath which the older woman gave a pointed glance back

Her mother crossed her arms and retorts, putting her hand to her chest and feigning hurt “Why must you be so rude to your own mother, especially in front of guests.”

“Aye gomen'nasai Okasan. I’m so sorry.” Hana apologizes half-heartedly 

‘What the hell are they saying’ He thought this would be a good time to have inherited some language abilities from Hermes for times like these “Well I’m glad I’m the first” Luke replied

The older woman then turned her attention back to her guest and said “Anyways, as you must know, I am Emiko, Tsukihana’s mother. But I myself am also a demigod, so I might know what trouble you kids are getting up to” She teased 

“Ya, she’s told me about her being a legacy child. Who’s your god side from?” Luke asked curiously  

“Asteria, she is an astrological deity, she also had some claim over magic like divinity. psyche readings and all that, but not as broad as her daughter who has domain over all forms of magical abilities.

Her daughter was credited with the title of magic goddess in multiple accounts cross-culturally and into the modern day” Emiko replied on a ‘don’t you know’ tone. “Anyways, so tell me Luke dear, how did you meet my daughter?” She asks

“She and I met at camp. We got assigned the same cabin and when her friends got sent on a mission, she and I just hung out I guess.”

“I’m still mad at the stupid love birds, they almost turned Xan into a skeleton, that’s my job,” she whined 

“And you love your itoko-Chan dearly I know” Emiko chirped with a smile that reminded Luke of Hana’s and saw the family resemblance start to shine through “Tho yes I can not fathom what we will do with a family member tragically gone” she muttered as her expression twitched at the corner

“Wait who did what?" he glanced over at her "What bird and what skeleton?”

“Uh, well while going cross country the two love birds forget they had a third guy and Xander passed out in the back of the van they got,” Hana shrugs, “he says it was a blur in between Colorado and Vegas”

“Oh, you're talking about Jackson. Wait, when did they get together?”

“Yep, took the girl to fireworks and everything,” Hana says as she took a bite of an éclair on the table “Maybe I would have asked if someone was around as well” She sent him a subtly glance, but the frosting on her lips took away from her intimation factor a bit

“Oh, we’ll. I’m… I’m sorry but, something just kept getting in the way.” He tries to rebuttal 

“Right… I’m pretty sure I know what it is” Hana drawled. Offering a sweet treat his way, to which he declined. “Casually late still a thing, right.” she brushed off

“You better not be implying something scandalous,” her lips pull down into a sour scowl “Cause then you’d mess with the wrong mother young man” Emiko exclaimed assuming the worst. The look in her eyes turned a 180 from kind and caring to a murderous and protective one

“Isn’t my kasan just the best” Hana remarked with some pride as if her mother doesn’t look like she was going to murder Luke for the wrong reasons  

“If I say yes then will I live, then yes she is.” He awkwardly answered

“Don’t worry mom, he’s not a scumbag like any other ones, I promise” Hana placates “don’t need to go supernova” she jokes as the woman calms down 

“I know, I just don’t want you to get hurt” the older woman replied with some concern “I hate seeing you get hurt”

Hana shakes her head “don’t worry I think I got a good one this time” she grinned 

“Okay,” she curtly nods

Luke could tell the two held a strong maternal and child bond. He couldn’t say he wasn’t a bit jealous of the sight, deep down yearned for that as a kid instead of the fate he got. But at the same time he was happy to see his girlfriend was happy and happy to know that his love got a bit better fate than him. He was content and slightly surprised at the fact how fast they welcomed him into their home.

A short silence passed through the room before something else was uttered

“I’m sorry but can I get something to drink? Been traveling all morning.” 

“Sure, what do you want to drink then? We have some Soda and cider, but if you want, I can make a pot of coffee or tea?” Emiko offered

“Tea will be just fine.”

“Green tea fine?” 

“That or we also have chi, black tea, and Yingling” Hana adds, listing off some other types they also have 

“Chi, I never had that before.”

“Okay” Emiko gleamed and went over to the stove preparing some water for the tea

Luke felt something he couldn’t name, something almost alien and he hadn’t felt in a long time, a time before...  

“It reminds you of a day when they were brighter and mirthful, huh?” Hana said as she felt his deep secluded emotions start to bubble as well. “The calm before the storm you can say” she says, leaning her head lopsided against him. “You know it’s not our past that makes us who we are now but who we chose to become and how we chose to deal with it in the here and now. It’s something okan says a lot.” 

“What the–how… how did you know what you read me didn’t you?” Luke was baffled, off guard by her advances.

“So, you know what I’m talking about?” Hana questions “it’s harder to read humans than it is animals, probably if can only hit the tip of the iceberg passively, but deeper if I put in more focus. But think of it this way, memories are like a flow of water. They sink under the surface like dreams, but some are never truly lost, just locked away to the point that sometimes we ourselves don’t know they are lost”

“Damn it now you are freaking me out. Does this mean you know when I’m lying?”

“No,” she shakes her head “I’m no Apollo lie detector…or Hermes for that matter” she playfully shoved “or an Aphrodite empath” Hana chuckled, putting her finger over her lips “I just know what others might not know, even about their own selves. Morpheus isn’t just the god of dreams but also the subconscious as well.”

“The fu–ok never mind, Let’s just act like normal people for a night alright.” He suggests

“Just don’t go stealing stuff now, okay” she elbowed him and smirked “I know full well how you children of Hermes are when it comes to your klepto tendencies”

“Hey, I didn’t inherit that trait of my father …that much.” He rebuttal 

“Right” she her cat grin grew wider

        After the two had a cup of chi tea and talked some more with Emiko before the latter had to go off and tend to business elsewhere in the house

They then went into the newly fixed game room and played a few rounds of super smash brothers on Hana game consul

“Hey, stop cheating Luke!” Hana shouted

”I cheated?” Luke retort “you’re the one you are selecting Kirby all the time. Why not switch up.”

”Fine, but you asked for it” Hana than in the next round chose Dark Pit

“And I chose this guy” he chooses King K. Rool and for their next stage was Wii fit studio. Let’s say Luke took home the gold that round

“Sometimes I think you are easier than the stolls” Hana taunts

”Is that a challenge?” Luke smirked

”Maybe” Hana hummed

”Then bring it on Morioka”

”Gladly Castellen”

They also had a shot at Mario kart where Hana made her come back 

“Yeah! Come back baby!” Hana cheered gleefully 

”Seems I can’t beat the master of Mario Kart” Luke teased 

“Anata no kao ni! Take that!”

“Still don’t know what you mean but gonna take it as you just shouted an insult” he shrugged, ruffling her hair “but hey, it makes you happy love”

“Ne, now don’t you didn’t just let me win, did you?” She questioned playfully. “Now that would just be a bit bland, I like my victories to feel earned”

“Ethan was right you do have a Nike vibe to you”

“Well, I suppose maybe a bit, but not enough to be like the victor twin” she mused teasingly “My dad could be super competitive”

Dad?” Luke raised an eyebrow “But isn’t your dad is Morpheus.”

“Well almost stepdad technically, he was my mom’s lover after the god a few years after. He sorta vanished a few years ago.” She explained, trailing off a bit “c’mon, there’s some pictures in the halls I can show you”

”Lead the way”

        Hana was showing Luke some pictures “…and that one was me and okan, I think 14, on my first day of high-school”

“Cool” Luke simply commented “high school, huh. I never really got that experience. It’s just been camp for me”

”Ah, dang it–then how did you get that basic education?”

“Some programs at camp” he waved off. 

“Okay whatever you say mister." Hana teased “I mean besides some dumb playground bullies it’s a good mortal world experience. Tho I was kinda self conscious in early grade school but we won’t talk about that.” She brushed off "And that one there…” she points to one with her mother holding a jar with floating balls of lights escaping it, besides her was a starry eyed, younger looking Hana trying to catch them.

She paused, not really remembering when it was taken and trying to think back, 'even if—I still recognize those eyes and they are not Milo's. When was this taken? By the looks I couldn’t be no more than 5 or 6 years old in the picture...huh?' She crosses her arms and sticks her tongue out discreetly, placing her hand on her hip

”You look cute” he complimented with a small grin

“Y-yep” she said blushing profusely “Aren’t I-I…” she bats her eyes with a warm coy smile 

“Yes, and you still do” Luke chuckled ruffling her hair. “How about that one?” Luke points to another picture with the mother standing next to a Latino looking guy

”Kasan’s mortal love, her fiancé. She met him after dad, cause gods…” Hana answered “He passed away some time ago though. We don’t really talk about him. Kinda a swore subject if you know what I mean. Her more so” She rubs her nape muttering “well partly because I don’t know what fully happened either”

“Sorry”

“It’s fine” she replied “It was nice until it wasn’t”

“What do you mean?”

”Drama what else” she shrugged

”Isn’t that normal?” Luke questions “like normal stuff to have?”

”Something like that”

Chapter Text

        Later that night they snuggle up and watched a movie in the living room with a big bowl of popcorn the two shared

“This is nice” Hana muttered

“Ya it is.” He had one of his arms draped over the side of the couch “what movie did you pick anyway?” He asked curiously 

“The greatest show man. It’s a musical movie where they form the first-ever circus back in 1920-ish I think. Besides that, the numbers are bangers” Hana explains “I can assure you I’m no Apollo kid, but this would be certified Apollo kid standers” she chuckled

“If you say so. Never heard of it so, why not.” He hummed in return

She hits play and the movie starts to play, Hana lays her head against Luke and one of her hands is buried in the bowl of popcorn, popping some in her mouth.

“Oh, shit is that wolverine!”

“Yeah, Hugh Jackman. He is also a Broadway star, so you know he got a range in acting” Hana says. “I never watched his stuff but that is what I heard.”

“I prefer wolverine. But that’s just me.”

“Oh, come on you can’t deny that he got some good singing chop. The guy was on Broadway for crying out loud that has to amount to something” she playfully exclaims

She then cuddles up more as the two watched the movie. Luke put his arm around Hana and started to gently stock her raven locks. Hana cheered when ‘this is me’ came on “this is one of my favorite numbers from the movie for sure”

“Ya, you go wolverine.”

Hana chuckled “did you forget ‘wolverine’ isn’t in this scene.” She says “I mean did you do not follow the movie at all.” She rolled her eyes 

“Whatever woman. How dare I get invested.”

”That is your own fault you sneaky weasel.” She teased with a small chuckle in her voice.

        One musical number later and Hana starts singing along to the next

🎵some people long a life that is and planned tied with a ribbon🎵

🎵some people won’t sail the sea because they are safer on land🎵

All the while her and Luke’s eyes meet as the song was going on in the background it just felt like everything else just stopped for this moment. As if she was a siren all of a sudden, he would admit she sure enticed him

“You know this movie well, haven’t missed a word.”

“Caught me” she smirked 

“How many times have you seen this movie? Along with all the clips, you searched online.” He asked with a small fit of laughter in his voice 

“Maybe 4 or 5 times” She replied resting one of her hands on the side of his cheek, feeling his soft prickly wisps and smiles, and almost instinctively he reached out and touched her hand and smiled a genuine one. 

grabbing him and pulling him to his feet. “May I have this dance?” she playfully asks with a small blush but as if that was a small detail compared to her warm smile

‘What the hell is happening? Wait don’t think, she had mind powers, apparently. Think man just say something’ he panics “Ja.” His clueless face goes a bit redder ‘Fucking serious, she doesn’t know Dutch’ he chastises himself 

“I am not a telepathy you baka” she chuckles and pulls him a few feet from the couch. She trots around him coyly a couple of times before facing him with a twirl in her step once more “C’mon, it’s easy, usually, the woman follows the man but just follow my lead, ok” she grins

“Yes ma’am.” He says, he was less than caught than surprise and was in a total stupor not really knowing what to do next so ultimately just going along with the flow

“Have we ever danced together before?” Hana off handedly asked

”I don’t think so, this shall be our first m’lady” Luke said with a small smirk

She places his hand on her shoulder and placed one of hers on his hip while grasping the other one lightly as they stepped and twirled to the beat. Wisping around like a couple of graceful swans 

Luke noticed that Hana was playing around and made an illusion of a clear blue sky with puffy white clouds, big enough to cover the entire living room 

“You’ve been hanging out with Jade a lot; you couldn’t dance worth a damn when I left. Haha.”

“Not dance like this” Hana corrects “I’m more of a freestyle and rough around the edges if I say so, not so much classical one.” she said as Luke dips her in the moment

“You mean untrained?”

“Of course Jade knows anything and everything about love language”

“Wait what. The hell, when were you gonna tell me that?” Luke asked sounding a bit interested

“It never came up” she said shrugging 

After a while Luke picked up on it and now wanted to lead his woman in this serene and blissful moment of theirs

[Tightrope]

Luke twirled her a bit as the scene starts to shift to beautiful pastel shades of sundown the clouds slowly morph into stars twinkling and sparkling 

Hana slung inward into Luke’s arms, and she could feel Luke’s arms cradle at her side, she closed her eyes and glanced up, the couple stared into each other’s gaze momentarily before Hana spun out a few inches away from Luke so that she was once again arm's length away, she ballerina spins behind him and loosely wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer.

🎵You pull me in and together we are lost in a dream🎵

🎵Always in motion🎵

He pulled away and did the same thing to her. He then, without warning hoisted the girl above his head making her squeal a bit startled 

"Did I scare you? You know you're surprisingly light"

"Yeah just a bit" She admitted a bit pink in the cheeks

He snickered "Don't worry love, I got you" She nodded and went with it, doing a midair split in his arms. Half flipping backward out and landing back on her feet next to him.

"Someone's the acrobat." he teased

"Yeah, hey I'm not all that sloathish all the time" she simply replies “…at least when my heart is into it”

They waltz and Luke spun her around a couple more times before bringing her back close to him as the melody seeped into the background 

Hana head was pressed against his chest “I don’t want this moment to end” she muttered 

“We’ll have plenty of moments to last us forever when we become gods. You’ll be my goddess. My queen.” He pulled his head back and looked down at her with a small smile. 

The way she could get lost in his eyes so quickly. Hana hugged her arms around his neck, stood up on my tiptoes, leaned her body against his and kissed him. His arms snaked around her waist, as he kissed me back. “I love you so much.” She whispered.

He smiled and chuckled softly. “I love you too.“ 

        “So you were taught this little, ballet, correct?”

“If self-taught is a thing, I am no pro though.” she shrugs. Spinning to a stop, she cups her hands together before as quickly opening them and a ball of light floats out of them. The bigger ball of light then burst into a flurry of smaller-sized confetti balls of lights “You got to work hard for what you dream of. If not, then it is all but a fleeting fantasy” their gaze follows the balls of floating lights

Luke has a bit of amusement and wordlessness in his eyes “I know, I know.” He returns the grin with one of his own “Now show me what else you can do.” He playfully demands with a ghost of a smirk

The warm then sink into the cool sea of blues and purples filled with twinkling lights all around, from above and below. 

Hana’s moves were as graceful and flexible as a gymnast as she then got a bit more casual spinning herself, then corkscrewing and using that momentum to turn it into the slide and turn on her palms “Something Kyle showed some of us. He’s awesome at parkour but he doesn’t like anybody to know” she chuckled “I sorta mixed some of my own style in the routine” 

“Nice.” He replied, “Wait parkour, uhm like what?”

“It’s using your momentum to keep moving in an environment by jumping climbing and running, etc” Hana explains “I incorporate it into my technique to make myself a bit more unique and unpredictable.”

”Well aren’t you clever?” He teased

“Actually from what I remember his mom owns a parkour gym not so far from where we are, and I figured it out when I saw him hanging out there and recognized him. I kinda got close to the guy and now he’s not as hate-able” she joked “You know, just something we bonded over and all. Ares kids are pricks but he’s not as much as his siblings. Friends, not best friends or anything but he’s cool.”

“Huh, gods, how long was I gone for?” He queried 

“Just the off-season”

“Wait you did all this in like 3 months?”

“You can get a lot don’t in like half a year” She then grabs his chin making him glance down. “But I thought you said we’re not going to worry about that, any of that. It’s just gonna be us at the moment.” she grinned, “No gods, no titans, no revolution nonsense, and let’s add no wonder how Hana can do what now in the span of half year to that list” she chuckled “Do we need to add more to the list now do we?” She playfully snickered

“Deal.” He grins “Come here” Luke snaked one of his hands around her waist and the other behind her head and pulled Hana into an embrace.

Her blush crept up, smiling. Her illusions fade back into reality

She glanced back up at him with a coy grin as she traced her fingers down his well-built figure. Giddy as a schoolgirl or a kid in a candy store, barely able to contain herself.

His lips part into a small grin, “How much further do you want this night to go.” He lies there with a smirk on his face 

“Let’s test it shall we” she flashed a closed eye smile “I’m up for some adventure if you are“

“You're on girly, I can take whatever you throw at me.” He playfully taunts 

“I’m small but I’m mighty!” she announced, flexing showing what muscle she had in her lean figure

“Then show me.” Luke challenged

steamy up ahead

Hana who was still on top of Luke rested her legs near his waist and proceeded to gingerly lift his shirt all the while wearing a Cheshire grin and cackling lowly. ‘I can’t believe I’m doing this. Hahaha is this what it feels like?’

She takes this time to tie her long hair into a bun, sending a small smirk back at him. 

She then proceeded to discard the shirt across the living room as she also takes off her own comfy hoodie and that only left her wearing a tank top and shorts

“Well, I see we’re going straight for the gold, I like it.” Luke purred with a smirk

“Maybe, maybe not” Hana innocently hummed 

“Maybe not my ass! You want this just as much as I do!” He retorts 

She cackled in a manic glee, clapping her hands together over her mouth and a big smile peeking through, keeling a bit hunched over him. “Oh, ok maybe this once but that’s it”

Placing her hands on either side of Luke’s shoulders and hovered over him “Then let’s see” she said locking her violet-colored orbs with his cerulean ones “tho, it only looks like I’m doing all the work here.” She fake pouts “Now is that how treat your oh-so beloved, let them do all the tiresome work”

“Oh, alright fine, your highness.” Luke then grabs her by the waist and does the same action to her. Removed her shirt, revealing a Batman sports bra. “Ok was not expecting bats.” He flashed his signature mischievous smirk

“Urusai” she growls, blushing madly with a small smirk on her face, sitting up and flashing a grin. Her face red like a tomato

she can feel his fingers trace the shapes of her curves and edges

With one hand she grips his muscle-filled arms gliding her fingers down feeling each and every one of them. feeling the very bold shape from the upper arm to the lower one, wrist, and then fingers, She intertwined her with his for a couple of seconds before placing his palm against her cheek, feeling his callus pads feeling the warm touch

Luke chuckled at the ginger expression on her face, an innocent almost fascinated look gleaming in her soft lilac eyes it made the freckles on the bridge area of her nose gleam like stars

"Now, what might you be thinking of?"

They were close enough that their noses touched

He noted her bright lavender eyes gleamed in the dark as if illuminating and the moonlight pouring in made her face light up in all the right ways

She noted how the shadows outlined his body perfectly as if the light knew all the right angles at light and shadow this model 

"I'm thinking about how I want you to touch me more" She whispered

"Well, how about I start here?" His hand travels down to her thigh 

"There," Hana moaned, he obliged and started to rub tortuous slow. She immediately melted under the touch as he kept rubbing for a few minutes more 

[Animal]

        The two then got into a wrestling match. With each move, getting ever closer to the other's face, making them blush profusely but they didn’t care at the moment. That was until Hana got an expected counter and made Luke lie on the ground with her straddled on top.

“Since when did you get these Judo throws.”

“I just used and countered your own weight, leaving you to be defeated.” She casually, nonchalantly explained with a wave of her hand “I didn’t tell you, did I?” She said in an innocent tone and tilted her head for effect

“Uhm no, I think we failed to make that connection.” Hana grinned and chuckled 

Hana grinned, gliding her fingers up his muscular arm "A girl got to be able to protect herself after all" She purred “The boy can’t have all the fun”

She most likely knew he could probably overpower her by strength alone. Only letting her submit and pin him. After all she was not even trying to pin him down properly 

“Smart.” He simply replied

“You may be an awesome swordsman but I’m an awesome martial artist and can too when put to the test. It will be wrong to underestimate little old me.” Hana stated in a ‘don’t you know’ tone, bragging with a smirk, making Luke smirk as well

“Now what are you planning to do big guy? Sit on me?”

“Isn’t that what I’m already doing mister” She retorts, leaning over with a coy look

“Not complete, that’s your mistake.” He smirked

“How?…” Her head tilts to the side and she raises her brow curiously 

Luke then grabs her by the foot making her let out a startling squeal, spinning around on his stomach. The movement then causes the two to switch places and both don’t really know how it worked. 

“That’s how.” He grinned, glancing down at the girl beneath him, playing it off nonchalantly

He then had her between his legs and it was his turn to be the domineering partner 

Hana gave a sly smirk and corked her head back as she gave him some seductive sultry bedroom eyes for a hot minute, her hands pressed against his bare chest, taking in its warmth against her palms. “Seems like a trick, what was I gonna expect from a sneaky sneak like yourself hahaha” she jokingly chirped

“It wasn’t a trick.” He pointedly states “Just showing that I’m still the best.” Luke says with a prideful smirk

“Ah, someone's pride was hurt, wasn’t it.” Hana teased with a fluffy laugh followed behind it “Don’t worry, it wasn’t that bad”

“No, it wasn’t since I won,” he countered “Now what’s my prize?” He purred, his voice husky and alluring. Slowly brushing her hair behind her ear and flashing a smile fit for a trickster Spawn

“And what may that be?”

“I’m thinking this.” Luke then, without any hesitation, cups her face, his lip locked with Hana. She did hard to fight the smile on her face, kissing him back. Both sharing the moments passionately until both of them struggled for air.

Hana was the first to pull away and gasp for air “Someone’s rough, isn’t he now” she teased in between breaths, a small grin finds its way to her lips

“And you love it” he smirks. Smashing his lips on hers again. The only thing keeping him up was his forearms on each side of her head propping him up, hovering above the girl

“Hehehe, I’ll never tell ya renegade” She pulled away once more and protests

“That means yes. You are a terrible liar.” He rebuttals

“Only you Hermes…But perhaps if I get another one then maybe I might tell” she teased and chuckled, tapping her cheek coyly

“Oh, is that so?” 

“Can’t make a conclusive decision without proper testing ya know, big brain Xan says stuff like that you know” She grins but the worry was masking behind her cheerful glee at the mention of her dear cousin who went MIA. She shakes off the thought and decides to make it a tomorrow problem and just enjoy the rest of her night.

”Well if you say so m’lady” he teased before placing another peck on her cheek

She traces her fingers up the side of his cheek, the side with the scare; A horrid reminder for him but she could care less, a subject important whenever he decided he was ready. A small purr escaped her lips as they turned up. She tapped her fingers on the back of his neck feeling all the little blonde hairs brush against them. 

Hana then gets pulled in for another passionate kiss. His fingers traced down her neck and his lips followed; Hana let out a small moan when she felt the chill rush down her spine as she felt him start to nibble and bite at her neck and shoulders.

“What are you doing?” She said a bit confused

“Making the world know you’re mine.” He replies, then goes for another one, making her moan and purr more, fondly from the euphoric rush of dopamine. Luke knew he found her sweet spot. “I’m not going to let you go, ever.” He rubbed his head in the crock of her neck, smelling her rose lavender-scented hair while at it. Playing with the loose pieces of her long, black silky hair between his fingers.

Craning his lips to her ear, “Now let me hear your beautiful moans, snuggle bug. Let me have more.” he spoke in a low seductive tone, brushing away some stray hairs “perissótero, agápi”

Making the girl squeal and moan more, squirming under him in delight

        After a long moment or two, Hana knocks Luke over and again regained her position on top, straddling Luke once more

Hana decides to take in stride of their song and dance, unlike most ladies who submit to the man's lead she will not follow this time

“Now, I think it is wise to surrender to your queen” Hana purred with a gleeful grin 

She had him between her legs once more and she was reveling in his

“My queen? And I’m the one with pride issues.” He smirked 

“What? A girl can’t have her dreams” Hana exclaims, craning her head down and propping herself up 

“You being queen? Over what kingdom?” Luke retorts back

“Over the kingdom of your dreams,” Hana purred with a smirk “or am I not allowed to do so?” she hunched over with a small grin

“Dreamland, really?” He raised an eyebrow, feigning disbelief “Who’s all gonna be in it?”

“You see, with dreams” she rests her head on her elbows “you can be anything you want no matter what the odds are. There you have complete control. Lucid dreams especially.” She explains with a grin “As big as the imagination can go.”

“So, a fantasy?”

“And what’s wrong with that?” Hana retorts with a little eye roll “We all need to dream. Dreams only come from somewhere, so where the passion comes from then?” She says pointedly, leaning over and looming over the guy “The hope they hold is what keeps us moving” She smacks her lips on his 

“No, nothing's wrong. Just trying to talk... just tired from the ‘workout’. Give me a second.” Luke pants, shifting his position underneath Hana 

"Your mine" she whispers, the words remaining on her tongue as if casting a spell under the sheet of night

"I am yours" He grabs her waist making it as if something fired cylinders all around her body "Completely and utterly yours" sliding his hands up as he bounces into her for a passionate kiss, encasing her in his arms

[End]

“How about we clean up the living room, then maybe we can call it…maybe finish up in the bedroom?” she suggests, giving a coy smirk “Don’t want kasan scolding me for leaving clothes behind just because I decided to have sex late in the living room” she feigned a tired sigh

”Deal pretty lady”

Hana got up and threw on her oversized hoodie while handing Luke his clothes.

Chapter Text

        The next day Luke found the girl fast asleep before him, strands of her ebony hair escaped from her loose ponytail and littered her face, her lips slightly parted, and she was sloppily latching on to a stuffed animal with one of her arms that decorated her bed. 

He also felt one of her legs snaked around his, so he tried his best to untangle himself from her without waking her, but the most reaction he got was some shifting and stirring a bit. 

He bent down, brushing the hair out of the way and placing a small kiss on her forehead. "Love you snuggle bug, I’m going to be right back" he whispered, pulling the covers up and walking a few more steps away 

Letting out a soft moan as if she heard him she turned to her other side, curling up and continuing to sleep.

        He then went downstairs to hear Emiko in the kitchen talking to another “Kai are you sure? He could be dead for all we know. He’s your son for kami’s sake.”

“A son that I didn’t want!…But yeah, don’t worry sis” The voice on the other side of whatever call replied “he can survive on his own. Most likely. I mean I do have some faith in the boy at least”

“Ok. I'll be over as soon as possible just hang in there.” She hastily said 

“please don’t worry neēchan, we both know how you can be. Exseivtric these days.” He slowly stated with a bit of caution on his tone. “Plus he’s my son, he has his wits still, I think I can handle it” The other voice of her bother sounded pointed and stern

She slowly nods in understanding 

“If he is not back by the end of next week then I shall contact you.” He said “See ya soon sis”

Whatever call ends and she then notices the blonde man standing in the kitchen doorway, greeting him with a polite smile “good morning dear. Have a nice night?” she pushes her worries away to cater to her daughter’s guest’s needs for the morning

“Oh morning. You wake early.” Luke greeted a bit surprised “Yes, very thank you for asking also.” He gave a curt nod 

“Perks of a stargazer.” She replied with a smirk “Please, take a seat,” she gestured to the dining room table, Luke obliged and sat down “I’m making some dippy eggs and some rice if you don’t mind. The eggs has a runny white and perfectly gooey yolk; delicious if you ask me.” She grinned and chuckled “A more usually probably to the normal American but hey, I try and make everything special for my Konohana. Especially when you always think your days might be your last.” She weakly smiled “But I can make whatever you want, I also have a few boxes of cereal in the cupboards if you don’t want anything too fancy.” Emiko says

“No, the rice is fine I’ll take anything,” Luke replied, feeling a bit touched by her kindness and not really wanting the woman to go through all the hassle of cooking something separate when she already made something.

“Hana tells me you had a troubling life growing up, I understand if you don’t want to talk about it” she says carefully and systematically “but sometimes it's good to get it out, so it doesn’t live in your head rent free” she exclaimed jokingly, twiddling the utensils between her fingers

“I did too. I had to take care of my brother at only 14, he was 10, maybe 11 at the time. Our father died and our mother didn’t make herself known at the time. Death is so interesting as a concept, one moment you are here and the next moment you are not; And it can come in many forms.” She chuckles a hollow chuckle. “I do wonder if mine is going to be peaceful or filled with torment" she mumbled, letting out a longing sigh before glancing back to the sandy blond young man "So to say I don’t know how it is to grow up fast I’d be a bit of a fallacy.”

”I’m sorry to hear ma’am” Luke muttered still not 100% percent why she decided to tell him all this but could relate as in a way he also grew up in the cruel world.

He also felt a bit off by the woman’s remark. Getting similar red flags to his mother but he didn’t let it show his uncomfortable-ness.

“It's rare for a demigod like us to have a good life, rarer for them to make it to adulthood in this day and age. I only wish the best for my daughter, what mother would not?” She rhetorically asked unbeknownst to her Luke would never know the feeling she is talking about. “But yeah, I want her to live her life unlike I who had to grow up fast and take care of my younger brother.” She chuckled “We are family we got to take care of each other, that’s what I live for.”

“I’m–ya, childhood wasn’t that great growing up. Father wasn’t around and mom didn’t do too well.” Luke replied in the simplest of terms, but the older women knew there was more to the story than what the tip only shows

A flash of sympathy stretched over her face and she shakes her head “I’m truly sorry, and I am not going to pretend I get it when I don’t, I wish I could emphasize more but sometimes you can’t, and all people can do is just sit there and cry for you because they haven’t gone through what you have” 

“No. Please don’t. I’m fine. It happened over 10 years ago. I’m fine now.” He assures, not wanting to burden this woman who was almost a stranger not 24 hours ago no matter how hospitable she is. It was all foreign to him and he didn’t want his problems to become hers.

“My point still stands” the woman states as she finally puts the eggs on top of the white rice “I’m not going to pretend our world is perfect, it isn’t but it’s people like you and my daughter who spark hope that things could only get better. They only have to. I know it has to. We demigods have a lot of power if only we put our minds to it.” she rants ladling a small bowl of miso soup and putting them both in front of Luke. Giving him a couple of utensils to use. “No matter what world you live in, it’s always gonna have its problems. But it’s how we deal with them that decides our character” Emiko says all-wise sage like “Anyway here you go eat up.” She smiles brightly but Luke noticed it didn’t quite reach her eye

“I know, I know,” he waved off “and thanks for the food.”

“No problem” Emiko chirped with a warm smile “I’m happy to help, any friend of Konohana’s Is always welcomed my hospitality” she clapped her hands 

“Speaking of which, I know she’s a sleeper but how long does she take to wake up?” Luke asked 

“Depends, usually she’s a heavy sleeper but sometimes she’s light. Don’t worry, she’ll wake up when she’s ready to” the woman waves off “trust me she was never a morning bird, especially this early.” she informs the blonde and then brushed off with a bit of a chuckle. “Anyways a hassle to wake that lady for school back in the days” she chuckled at the fond memories. “Do you want anything to drink with that before I sit down myself?” She asks

“No thanks, I’m fine, really.” Luke swiftly replied. He almost couldn’t believe how much kindness this woman has shown compared to anyone else he could recall, combined.

Luke almost wished this woman was his mother instead of the poor woman he got stuck with.

Emiko smiled and Luke couldn’t help but noticed the motherly warmth in her stained obsidian eyes

Compared to her, Hana’s mother was very much sane despite some past baggage that she is still struggling with, but that is a given, no one is going to escape the cruel reality; Only live with it better than others. 

She then grabbed an apple and knife and sat down, saying, “I don’t need to be a child of love to tell you that my daughter is happy with you and that makes me happy. It’s been so long since anyone in this family had some shred of happiness.” She sighed and sipped her cup of tea. “It’s just been us two; Us and brother and my nephew of course. I had to always be the responsible one, but I had no qualms, especially when I decided to have Konohana.” She lamented

“Sounds, complicated,” Luke replied 

“It could of at times, but isn’t everything” the demititaness argues 

A small silence passed the two as they ate exchanging few words and stares as they ate their small breakfast 

“Well anyways, thank you.” Luke thanked “Is there a way to take these leftovers with me?”

“You’re not even going to say bye?” The older woman reprimanded bit perplexed a bit disappointed at the sudden request “it’s a proper courtesy to, you know. Why are you even in such a rush?”

“Oh uhm goodbye Ma’am” he hastily tries to oblige 

“Uh, that not what I meant dear.” She murmurs and shakes her head 

“It’s just that I’m extremely busy right now. I had to pull a few favors to have last night off and I doubt my work buddies want to cover for me longer than we agreed upon.” He half-lied “I’m sorry but tell Hana that I had to rush.”

Emiko sighed and muttered “I’ll never get Hermes kids, always sneaking off” she rolled her eyes not buying the lie

”Again sorry for the abrupt notice. I hope you understand ma’am”

She then sent him a pointed glare, Luke at commend her overprotective motherly side taking over 

She had the intimidation factor down that would make Aries kids pee their pants “Fine.” She stubbornly huffs ‘Well I think I know where Hana got her stubbornness’ Luke flatly thought 

“But if I hear that you break my daughter’s heart, I will find you and blast you into the face of the sun, Helios himself even, and then stuff you down into the fields of Asphodel personally” she threatened

Even tho Luke knew most of it was hyperbolic he couldn’t help what this older more experienced demititaness could do if so. After all she had more years to hone her skills “Wait you can do that?” He exclaimed dumbfounded.

“I’ll promise on Styx if you want me to“ the son of Hermes tries to wager, anything at this point to smooth a mother’s fury

”No” she shakes her head “that will only sound forced, and that is not a good foundation for any good bond.“ she glances up and meets his eyes “Just don’t break her heart, that is all I ask of. We had enough heartache.” She croaked and a bittersweet smile cracked through. Going back to her warm, hospital, motherly persona “Just don’t break her heart,” she repeats. “And don’t disappoint”

“Wise. And I won’t, you have my word.”

His sweat dropped. ‘Is that what overprotectiveness feels like? Even Xander wasn’t this extreme.’ Luke thought in the back of his mind.

His lips formed a thin line “You can trust me when I say that.”

She closes her eyes pensively “My kohana is all I have, it may not be big but we are still family. Don’t take her away from me I beg of you.” The older woman cried “There are only few who can endure this cruel reality” she muttered ’I don’t know what I would do if I knew that I would to fail her too’

Luke could hear the gentleness coming from her words and wondered if things were a bit different then would his own mother be this caring about him or this protective when about meeting Hana but also supportive enough.

He didn’t want to think about the latter all to much, he never wanted that senecio to happen with the current state she was in besides there was barely anything he could’ve done.

“You had a lovely home and hospitality, thank you.” He thanked her for the several time this morning, it was already a bit stressful meeting the parents of your significant other, more so when they have the power and possibly lot more experience to blast you into submission.

You know you did your job well when you can strike a bit of fear in the boy if needed but also be likable. Emiko felt a bit accomplished.

        Let’s just say Hana was less than disappointed when she woke up to find he already left 'I at least thought he'd stay for a bit longer. This place is a wreck anyways, honestly, why did you stay around here?' She rubbed her eyes a bit more and saw a plate of food and a note beside it on her nightstand

Hope this makes up for my sudden disappearance my love. Your mother suggested I'd bring this up before I take off and at least write a note explaining stuff.

Speaking of your mother she and I had a talk of some sort, she's still scary...in that weird protective way. Don’t tell her I said that. Anyways, I got to admit I had a good time and had fun with you, I bet you did too.

But anyways as you already know I need to head back. Can't torture Ethan anymore– I love to but sadly I can’t– Poor guy was already caught bit by surprise when I told him he was in charge for the day and seemed overwhelmed at first. If you ever change your mind earlier than intended and want to find me, I'll be by the eastern shore. You know how to get into contact with me if need be.

-Luke

'Of course' She deadpanned, taking the plate in her hands and taking a couple of bits of the food, stuffing her mouth "Whatever am I going to do?" she muttered to herself before brushing it off and refocusing on her next task "Well onto the next problem to try and solve. Xander you dumbass, where are you?"

Chapter Text

        A few days later Hana and her uncle talked at his house “Your mother must not know about this. You know how hard it is to keep this secret. She'll kill me if she knew I was the one to send you on a cross-country search” Kai states.

”Just keep an eye on her will you ojisan,” Hana softly replies, "Honestly Mom is the least of my worries—Even with so little intel we can conclude he is in a stupid situation he cannot get out of."

"I could not talk the boy out of his stubborn ways" Her uncle argues

Hana gave him a dead stare, "Of course you did," she said broadly "I may be a bit slothful but I'm not an idiot" She stated. "I'm very observant"

"I would not expect anything less from you, my niece. You need to have excellent observation skills to be a great illusionist"

Hana glanced over her shoulder and asked, "Why didn't you stop him"

"His mother instated as well" sighed, his shoulders slumped. "You cannot argue the will of the gods"

"Of course, it's the gods" she huffed in exasperation "And you told Mother? You know there isn't much she cannot do when she lets her demons get the best of her" Hana said "You put unnecessary pressure on your sister"

"And you suggest I came to you, my niece," Her uncle hissed, his cold blue eyes narrowed their gaze

"I am not a child Uncle Kai!" She retorted; her bright purple orbs spoke to her undying spirit. "I stopped being one when I almost witnessed death. I stopped being one when they meddled in our lives; like it wasn't tough enough. But they love making it much more complicated" She flippantly stated "We all lose our innocence when the truth is revealed" Hana tilts her head and her eyes soften, "at least you guys spared us the pain for a few extra years."

"Knowledge is a dangerous thing Tsukihana" Kai bellows "Careful what you chase after. It might not be what you seek"

She had her hand on the knob, Hana's back facing him. "Just one question, When did you change?"

"We all do starlight" the seer mummers "Even if we don't want to. sometimes we fall to our worst impulses."

"Just promise when I get back, more things will change. If not for me, if not for mom or your son then do it for yourself," The dream demigoddess said.

The older halfblood's eyes held a hint of shame at her words. Seldom was she serious and then was it important, a trait much overlooked with seers of any kind.

"I'll do whatever for the ones I hold dear, that I swear," she said before walking out. A part of Hana knew that wasn't what her uncle actually meant in his cryptic words

        She was going everywhere imaginable for the next few weeks to find a lead, starting with the college he went to and asking some students there who might have known him.

"I am sorry..."

"Amber"

"Amber but I haven't seen Xander since spring break," The student sighed "I hope you have luck finding your friend, but I haven't seen him in any of the classes I have with him," He paused "Have you trying to take this to the police?" 

"Thank you" She muttered back with a small nod and the student walked away

She then talked to some of the teachers and asked them. Only one gave her a definite answer, to head south.

"Thanks, ma'am, that is really helpful. Have a nice rest of your day," She thanked them, turning on her heel

"And Miss Amber, was it?" Turning back, she noticed the older woman's striking gaze staring at her "Keeping a level head will best lead you to what you are looking for"

        She then made her way south, stopping in a motel on the back roads near the border of Tennessee when an iris call appeared. "Han, you there?"

"Whoever the hell it is beat it," she groans. Hana flopped onto the bed and put a pillow over her head "I'm sleeping."

"If you were really sleeping then you wouldn't be talking."

She picked her head up and glanced over at the call, "Talk or I'm ending this call immediately"

 "Hana I have great news"

"That this trip isn't totally pointless and there is something to wasting your life savings on a road trip to nowhere" she groans into the pillow 

“Sweetheart, what is wrong? I-“

”-Got no news to please me?” Hana promptly cut them off

“W-wait!” He tried —and failed— to stop her

”Bye Luke.” She dismissed, throwing a pillow at the iris message, ending it. 

She picked up her head with a determined glare on her face, “It’s time to widen my search." 'He has to be out there'

        For the next few days, she continued her search along the edge of the country, eventually stopping in Louisiana close to in the bakery Peres owns. She figured she could pay her godly grandparents a visit and ask a favor of them with her quest 

"Your cheesecake Peres, it's delicious" Hana smiled

"You seem like a nice and well-mannered kid, it's no problem," Peres waves off "Just because I'm the titan of destruction doesn't mean I can't have other things I liked." He offhandedly commented with a small shrug

"So why are you here hon?" His wife asked

"I'm on a quest," She answered. "I'm searching for a friend of mine. I was wondering if you have seen him pass through or if you can point me in the right direction?" The daughter of dreams said with a hint of desperation

"Sorry sweetie we have not seen Kai's child," The goddess of the fallen stars denies with a soft hum

Hana let out a deep sigh as she combed her fingers through her raven locks. "Thanks anyways"

        She continued her journey getting a ticket to fly out to California first and start her search for her cousin on the west coast. Tho it didn’t go exactly as plan. She ran into trouble along the way and she quickly got preoccupied.

Hana soon found herself at a certain casino

‘Ugh, do I really want to do this?’ She shrugs her worries away “Whatever. Hedonism is blind.” She shoved the food down her throat knowing full well what the consequences would be.

'Oh how I love bad decisions' were the girl's last conscious words before she fell under its spell

        Then when the mortal lead fell through, she tried to find something connected to the mythical world and see if he was somewhere there, most likely. 

After a few weeks of that, she didn’t know whether to keep going or not, now sitting in a room in another motel in Georgia 

’Ugh this is starting to feel like a wild goose chase. I’d really love a sign about now’ She dragged her hands down her face. “Stupid universe, anyone…”

She grabbed one of her coins in hand “Okay, heads I keep going, tails I call it before I lose my mind. Because let’s face it, at this point it’s just a goose chase” she whispered

She threw the coin up and when she went to catch it; It slipped a bit and rolled, halting next to a picture of her and Xander in front of the CHB entrance arch; taken not long after they arrived

She glanced down at the picture  ‘Ah, memories’ her eye flickered away 'what awaits in our future? I don't know, but there is one condition I'm willing to relent for. That is if you are up for it too itoko?' picking up the coin she noticed it landed on heads “Well then, it seems the universe is sending me to camp. Perhaps they have the answers to this mystery.” She glanced up and smirked to herself

Chapter Text

                Meanwhile it was the start of the summer season as the summer kids came back “Jackson! Mia!” Jade calls out

“Oh, hey Jade.” Jackson waved “Your finally back.”

“Yep.” Jade smirked as she then rushes over “how has my OTP been doing?” She asked

“We’ve been doing fine, thanks for asking” Mia answered with a little blush on her cheeks, glancing away 

“It’s been alright, a lot quieter in the winter so I’ve been heading out into the ocean a lot more.” Jackson informs “the Atlantic is still better and I don’t care what you say.” Jackson retorted as he turned facing Mia.

“Any word from Hana? Haven’t heard from here all off season.” Mia says

“Not much since she and X went home for the summer, haven’t heard from either of them.” Jade shakes her head “don’t worry I bet she’s spending much-needed time with her mother since what happened. Getting her mind off stuff I suppose.” She assured 

The three go silent for a few moments, going over the time that they spent the last summer. Realizing how far away it all seemed 

“Anyways, I finally have a somewhat bond with my stepbrother and he’s helping me reconnect with our mother. That was my off year” Jade explained, “how about you guys anything exciting happens, or has it just been quiet here?”

“Well, I’ve been put in charge of some training sessions for the new campers, so that’s been part of my time. That and I’ve taken Mia out to sea a few times.” Jackson replied 

Jade squeals and grins “awesome just awesome. I wish my other otp was like you guys and hadn’t sunk horribly.” She sighed and melted into herself over dramatically “but love is more complicated than just that I suppose”

“Thank you.” He replied to a bit awkwardly “Oh and college, I start looking For that, still trying to find a place that can accept me.”

“That’s awesome, I took up some online courses myself, cosmetology, being one” Jade says “you have to try this new product it makes your skin so soft and cleans your pours,” she says whipping out a small container “I know you might not be interested in traditional make up like lipstick or eyeliner but come on, you just haft to give this a try. The rest of the girls would kill for another gar of this” She added “Plus I added some demigod magic and voila”

“Uhm no thanks, I’m good.”

”I will” Mia takes the small container and applies some to her face 

“Rub a light layer and wait a few minutes and then your skin should be feeling so soft and cleans out and refreshes the skin”

“Was cosmology all you did Jade?”

”No,” she shakes her head “psychology, I also practiced some knife skills. Just cause I look beautiful doesn’t mean I have to be a total damsel in distress. I want to help my friends as much as possible and be able to defend myself as well in longer situations. I just hope camp doesn’t get crazy again like last year my empath senses were going off the charts.”

”That must of suck” Mia replied sympathetically with slant brows 

“Anyway, there have been a few changes that happened at camp.” Jack informed changing the subject 

“…what changes?” Jade replies a bit worried “How bad?”

“Ugh bad.  Chiron got fired and replaced with child-serving tantalus” Mia answers

“And who thought that would be a good idea?!” Jade exclaims “that idea is so outrageous I have no words.”

“Yep that’s about it, and no one here is happy with it, except Dionysius. He chose him, figures.”

“Of course he is” Jade grumbles and crosses her arms

“And something a bit scarier has happened, the tree at the top of the hill is dying." 

“Thalia’s pine tree, the magical barrier”

“Yes, and it’s dying. And the worst part is that the gods are convinced that Chiron poisoned the tree, for whatever reason they tell themselves. So, the new boss is here to stay.”

Jade’s face drops “but without that, we might all be doomed, few other places are known to be safe havens.  Wait hold on, how do you guys know about this, and why are you not with the rest of the camp”

"The way that Chiron looked at the tree, he was scared, worried, and pissed off all at the same time. We were both here the entire winter, so we know that something is not right and that Chiron is being framed. Something needs to happen.

"That's horrible, why would anyone think that Chiron wanted this place to burn? We need to set this right."

“Ya I know, that’s why we need to find it fast.” Jackson agreed “I know for a damn fact that Chiron didn’t do it. I’m getting him back.”

“We’ll ask Xander and the other Athena campers to see what magical items there are that could help” Mia suggests 

“They are smart, they are bound to come up with something” Jade adds

“Ya, so we’re just waiting for them to come back.” Jackson informed “they seem to be the last to arrive”

“Yeah,” Jade says “don’t know when or if they are in separate cars or not”

“I don’t know, they left in the same car.”

“Quick question: how was Hana? I only asked because I had to leave before she had to. Is she, doing alright.” Jade said

“What do you mean? She wasn’t dying when she left.”

“I mean she felt fractured like she was extremely upset more than” Jade clarifies “Didn’t know Luke’s betrayal could hurt so much. I’m just a bit worried for her emotional state. That’s all” she adds with concerns laced in her tone 

“Oh ya that. Hell if I know. Before she left, she was silent about anything about Luke, wouldn’t say a word.” He replied bluntly 

“What do you mean she was silent? I’d imagine since it was a new wound that she’d be a bit sensitive to the subject” Jade argued 

“No. Like she wouldn’t say anything about Luke, not defending or attacking, just stayed out of the conversation.”

“She’s normally defending either side,” Jade says “you know back then she plays devils avocet just to try to defend both parties, that is if they were both her friends at least.”

“That’s unusual right?” Mia says, a bit out of the loop

The other two nod in confirmation to the daughter of Demeter

“She can be very passionate and loyal like that” Jade says “She’d want to defend at least one party”

“I don’t know, that’s her fight, not mine.” Jackson points out “I liked Luke, but he did try to kill me.” He said with some venom 

“Yeah, attempted murder does that to you” Mia dryly says, crossing her arms, nodding in agreement 

“It was hard on all of us, we knew Luke for a long time and that betrayal just hit harder cause of it” Jade says, bowing her head a bit to hide her shadow eyed from her friends. A short pause passed before she picked her head back up and returned back to her normal demeanor “Well I’m going to set down my stuff and I’ll meet up with you guys in the dining pavilion for lunch okay”

“Alright see Ya. I got my own packing to do. Brought some stuff from my beach house.”

“cool” and with that, the trio parted ways to unpack for the summer and resettle into camp.

        They then were in the pavilion. A couple more of the campers had made their arrival mr set up their stuff for the summer season.

Lunch time had arrived and all the campers that were there got their food, sacrificed their portion to the gods and went to their respected tables. For a little bit of time everything seemed peaceful. Of course this wasn’t going to last long.

Calm through the peaceful chatter and white sound of the day. Everyone heard a slow roar, and powerful roar coming just from the outside. Two big machine bulls charge into camp. The more experienced campers fell into a battle-ready stance and formation getting the action with Aries kids taking the lead on the assault; Jade helped get some younger campers and noncombatants to safer places with some help of her fellow older campers

Mia got out into a open patch of grass and started forming weaponized plants and vines, and Jackson pulled out his pen and uncapped it. Forming into a full bronze sword. He grabbed a few of the new campers and lead them to where Jade was, after wards he dashed over to where Mia was.

“What the hell is happening? Where did these things come from?” Jackson shouted

“Colchis bulls, a legend from the hero Jason” Mia replies 

“And what are they doing here and how do we kill them?”

“I’m not sure. My guess because the magic barrier is weakened, more threats can easily get in.” she shakes her head “Tho I think Jade and the Ares campers have a good point” Mia’s eyes trace over them “we must defeat the automatons and protect the younger campers”

“On it.” He huffed “Alright follow me, head to their cabin.”

Jackson and Mia got some of the younger campers to safety and then joined the others in fighting the bulls, while Clarisse claimed victory over one. Mia tried to constrain another one with her vines so Jackson and the others can have a better chance 

“Hurry up guys I can’t hold him down for long” she grunts 

“Damnit. Clarisse go and round up whoever you can find. I got this shithead next.”

Clarisse looked really pissed being told what to do but complied, nonetheless.

Soon, at Jacksons commands, the river started to form and bend. Tendrils started to rip out of the bay and form spikes. Stabbing the bull, the life began to fade. Lights turned off, the fire from its nose were snuffed out. And it’s stop fighting. Jackson  launched them into the coast.

Everyone was speechless at the son of Poseidon’s powers and some still couldn’t believe that he was this strong.

After everything had calmed down, and the injured were being looked at, Jackson ran over to Mia who had not gotten up yet.

“You okay,” he said offering a hand to Mia “You alright? Nothing broken or bleeding?”

“I’m good,” Mia says “everyone fine. Scrapes and bruises at best. Nothing ambrosia can’t fix” she assured 

Jackson glances down “I’m not quite sure, your leg looks destroyed.”

“Just twisted a bit” she bites the side of her cheek and smiles through the pain “I can still walk,” she says as she gets up 

“No, you can’t, come here. Don’t fight it, I’m taking you to go get checked out.” 

“Ugh, fine.” Mia stood up and tried to walk over, but immediately became limp when she tried to put her weight on her left leg.

Jackson caught her before she hit the ground.” Hehe, guess I got hit harder than I though.” 

Jackson scooped her up and carried her bridal style.

        They head to the Apollo cabin where Lillian, one of the Apollo campers, came up

“She hurt her leg in the fight, can you help her get better?” He asked. 

“Ya I can fix her up. take her over to bed four, I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thanks.” Jackson then placed her down on the bed. “How bad is it?” Jackson asked the doctor

“I can have an X-ray to see how bad the damage is but I don’t think it’s more than a simple sprain or dislocation. I can get some ambrosia for her to feed on as well. Few hours,” Lillian muttered “but she will probably most likely still need a splint so it can heal a bit better for a few days”

“Ok. That’s good.” Jackson then looked out the window and saw Chiron heading back inside the big house. He had been trying to find him all day now, but hasn’t been successful yet. He needed to speak to him before he missed his chance. He then stood up and glanced back at his girlfriend “Hey, Mia. I need to go, I’ll check up on you later.” He informed

Mia gave a curt nod

“Bye.” Jackson left the medical wing and Marched into another section of the big house where Chiron

Chapter Text

        Hana was almost to the top of half blood hill when she heard a sudden explosion from camp. Her eyes went wide and she felt a need to hurry and her trudge up the hill turned into a sprint as the downward momentum carried her to camp.

She soon arrive to the sight of rubble of mechanical rubble and ashes everywhere 

“What the heck in the seven layers of hell  happened here?” She asked bewildered and perplexed trying to inspect the scene more closely. “Celestial bronze what tho? What chaos could do this?” Hana’s curiosity getting the better, as she wanted to know what it was before the rubble, just a bit curious what could cause this much destruction to the camp

“Don’t fucking touch it!” Clarisse hissed. Walking up to the daughter of dreams. “Who knows it might backfire and explode even further.”

“Just have Hephaestus kids take care of it then” Hana retorts/stated before the head of Ares gave a snort and walked away to get something before coming back

“Nice to see you could be of use in the fight sleepy. Let all of us do the hard part and you get to watch.” clarisse said with some sarcasm in her tone. Hana didn’t miss the eye roll her way either

“What are you implying Clarisse?” Hana crosses her arms over her chest. She then bent down, tampering and fiddling with the disabled automaton before her. “My power probably would not be effective on whatever did this seeing as it is machinery.” She let out a small squeal as the wires let out a small spark, instantly jolting her hands back a bit

“I told you to not touch that.” Smacking the piece of metal out of her hands. “Well I can see you’re not going to help with the fight. The least you can do is help clean this place up and then I’ll tell you whatever questions you got in the head.”

“You can boss your siblings around all you want but not me,” she huffed, pulling her hood over her head. “Plus it’s not like I wasn’t going to offer my services” she said a bit sarcastically with a faint smile. She barely met the daughter of Ares gaze with her facetious expression 

Clarisse didn’t pay attention to to the objection that was just said to her. Instead tossing a large sack to Hana. With the two of them helping clean up the scrap yard. “ Now, what the hell were you asking before?”

“What happened that made this place look like Kansas after their tornado season?” She said 

“The magic border, the one that keeps camp safe. It’s dying. The gods blame Chiron and attacks Like this have been happening almost weekly now.”

Hana’s eyes drift up from the task at Clarisse’s, she thought she heard Luke tell her about a scheme. But lately everything he tells her has been a blur, that or she outright ignores him. Not finding his schemes important to her as much as what is going on now with her own personal endeavors.

“Have you been doing something about it?” She asked having a sneaking suspicion this could be one of Luke schemes but could care less about what happened or what they did.

“Woman, do you think I’m that stupid to just let this happen!? Border patrols have been tripled. Training session have been doubled, and every new camper gets twice the armor they should have. But, ahh…There’s one way I could fix it, but-” She just grunts her teeth at her idea.

“What’s the way?” Hana asked, sensing Clarisse’s desperation bubbling up “the trump card.” She had a sympathy expression not fathoming the desperation Clarisse must feel because this is a bit of a new for her, even from what Matt and Kayle tell her about their sister it’s strange to see for herself what the head of Ares was like for herself 

“It’s the new boss.This entire grounds went to hell the second he came around and he doesn’t even care. Dionysus was bad: but now he has a friend.”

Hana was caught off guard. ‘A new camp director? Who?’ She mused “What happened to make you hate the new guy?”

“He doesn’t even care about anything. All he has done for the last three days is just chase whatever scrap of food he can find.” Clarisse said “Hell, I don’t even like the guy but at least Jackson is talking with Chiron. Whatever he is saying, I just hope that it fixes this mess.”

“Why does he chase food?” Hana said stumped “who is this dictator that you hate more than dio? And what about Chiron?”

“Tantalus.” Clarisse answered “Degrading shit has been here for about a week. And he’s not much better then Mr D.” She states “I will say I don’t like Jack, but he’s been working his ass off to keep Chiron around.”

“The guy who fed his son Pelops to the gods?” Hana scrunched up her nose in disgust “Why put a child murdering king with a camp full of them.” She said but it came out like a question “The gods are dumb to do that”

“It’s Dionysus, remember.” Clarisse snapped “You think he gives a damn about us, about any of us.” That statement want to make Hana’s roll up into an antagonistic grow “He just found a new drunk gambling buddy.”

“What has the other councilors tried to do about the situation then? What about my unclaimed?” She asked. She knew clarisse held some power as she was on the cabin counsel too

“I have been just trying to keep my temper cool. Stop from killing a dead man. I already said Jackson. The others. Haven’t been paying attention.”

Finally the battleground was cleared up, Clarisse handed the bag of scraps off to the Hephaestus cabin and she went out to spear practice.

‘Well you’re a load of sunshine’ Hana scoffed. Hand hers too before she went in the direction of the cabins to try and unpack her stuff and find some of her friends 

        Hana then put her bags down in Hermes cabin, even tho still crowded she noticed the diminish in numbers compared to last summer, guessing that some of them struck out on their own or with Luke, the ones who decided to get involved and already made their choice. 

Her lavender orbs held a hint of uncertainty, ‘This is right? Yeah. You're doing them a favor, and your friends will thank you; Plus, your number 1 priority right now is trying to find your itoko. You have no time to argue on what the future holds, you just need to keep calm, locate him and devise a way to rescue him. Easy peasy.’ she reasoned with herself. ‘Besides, running into Luke is like finding a needle in a haystack, 1/10 chance it will actually happen. Plus, plus, I don’t have any business with them right now so I don’t need to worry; I can worry about it later’

“Morty,” she approached the son of Thanatos “Year-rounder I guess?”

He glanced up from what he was doing. His lips parted in a faint grin "nice to see you. Lemme guess, you just got here?"

She nodded “I need your help with something”

"Strange request for someone like me, so I suspect something not good" she shakes her head, making him sigh. “Alright then, what you need?”

Hana’s purple eyes stared right into his soft golden orbs with pleading and desperation, it almost hurt her to ask the question. “Did he die” she breathed those words ‘Did Xander Morioka die a hero’s death at least?’

He saw his cold neutral gaze as it hovered in front of her. “I just need to know”

Morty knew this look. He had to comfort the few people he saw he was close with in the past and he also saw this look on himself when the last of his friends died on a quest years ago. The most heartbreaking thing too, he felt the moment it happened too. 

“Knowing is better than not knowing, right.” Hana said “So please just tell me it’s true”

But he knew it had to be. Grief is a part of lose after all 

“Alright, I’ll see if I can find him.” Mort then went quiet, and his eyes became black out. It looked like his soul was starting to leave his body.

‘Alright, come one. Either you’re here or you’re not. The hell, I can’t find him or his soul. So he’s alive right. I don’t know, something just feels off.’

Hana was pacing around waiting for him to come out of his reaper form  as she eagerly awaited his answer. She was fidgeting with the squishy stress toy in her hand hoping the best if he was and if he wasn’t then hoping that her cousin was not in too much trouble

After a small moment. Morty came back to his corporeal form, his eyes gained the little amount of color they had, and he was breathing again.

“Ahh, well that was, unprogressive.” 

“So?” Hana stopped in her pacing and glanced back at him

“You want the good news or the bad news first?”

“Bad” she said with a hint of hesitation “just get it over with death boy. what is it? Did he at least get in Elysuim?”

“I don’t know if he’s dead. I’m not sure if he’s gone, I can’t find him.” He says with a hint of uncertainty 

“So he is still alive?” Some hope shined through her lilac orbs “He’s not dead–Ah!” A small smile cracked through “Ah I knew that baka was too good to just give up!” she exclaimed with a little cheer. “He has to be,” she reasoned “he just has to be,” She knew she couldn’t get her hopes wildly high because things could change as fast in a days time, he could possibly be dead the next

“Well, anything else you need me for?” Morty asked

“Tantalus? Why hasn’t the cabin counsel staged a coup, run him out, or the rest of camp done something.” Hana asks “he sounds just as horrible as centuries ago. What were those gods thinking when they kicked Chiron out and put him in charge?” She asked with disbelief in her voice

“Most of camp is just too scared to try anything, besides all of Ares, Athena, and Hall. No one has even stepped in his direction.” He told “I swore I thought Clarriess would have gutted him by now.”

“Why? They afraid he might cook them too. Make demigod soup,” she said a bit frustrated, directing some of her hate towards the ancient evil king “I say if I had any guts I would put him to sleep and then tie him up and put him into a boiling cauldron so he can boil alive. Let him have a taste of his own medicine.” She exclaimed 

Morty thought it wasn’t a bad idea but saw the only flaw would be Dionysus if he found out what might happen there. Not necessarily cause he cared but he didn’t want a hypothetical punishment from the god for the hypothetical scenario. “Ya well, D seems to like the guy and… You know where that can go.” The son of Thanatos drones

“Well what if that actually happened hmm” she had a small smirk on her face “I mean the lesser evil right and boiling a child murder doesn’t sound too bad right about now.” She said “plus who doesn’t love Chiron” Morty looked unfazed to his friends ploy to attempt to overthrow the authorities 

“I’ll see if I can get dad to give him a heart attack. He sometimes answers my prayers but tends to stay away from the endeavors of the living.” He suggests, “But listen, just help give Chiron a good goodbye. I still don’t think he did it. Lot of us don’t.” And with that, Morty portal jumped out of the cabin room.

“Use the front door next time you weirdo!” She yells into the portal before it closes, laughing 

        Hana walked out of the door –like a normal person– and then headed somewhere else, she did not know. She just knew a part of her held some hope again

She eventually found herself stumbling upon the big house in her miscellaneous walk

“Damnit, Chiron. You, you can’t just leave. So one lie spreads about you and you just walk.” He rhetorically said “Let me help you damnit!” Jackson hissed 

“I am sorry my boy but lord Zeus does not think the same way as you kids” he replies

“But, but. There has to be.”

“Enough child, the choice has been made. I am heart broken as well.” The old centaur says with a hint of sadness “But I must leave” he says with a heavy heart. “Dismissed!” Jackson sucked a breath back. He wanted to argue for Chiron, his favorite teacher to stay but he didn’t know what else he could do without facing the gods themselves 

        Jackson then walked out to find his friend who was just overhead some of his conversation coming from the big house

“Damnit. First the damn bulls and then this. The hell is gonna happen… Han?When did you get here?”

“Chiron’s kicked out I heard.” She muttered “it didn’t sound too good. How is he still here if he was replaced a few weeks ago?” She mused

“All that time, all the extension. It’s the campers that are fighting for him to stay, begged, and demanded to give him more time at least. Help him find somewhere at least. This is the last day.” Jackson replied 

She nodded, “that’s what I heard” she paused as Jackson came down from the porch and up beside her. She then broke her glance with him “can I talk to you…somewhere else? I dunno,  just need somebody to.”

“ Ya. I need something to get me off this anyway.” He sighed still a bit frustrated about the situation I need to head over to Demeter cabin anyway. You mind if we walk and talk.”

She nods and trotted beside him “It’s just that I don’t know what to do! I am tired and none of my dreams are making sense,” She says a bit frustrated. “I mean of course sometimes dreams are supposed to be that way but it’s getting me nowhere.” She had a wary expression on her face “Do you understand?” Hana asked

“Uhm, no not really.” Jackson replied in a perplexing tone 

All I got is you are having weird dreams. And also, isn’t your dad like the dream mascot. You think that has anything to do with, whatever is keeping you paranoid.”

“Just cause the gods are are our parents don’t mean we have to be exactly be like them” she huff “we can carve our own paths” she states which got him thinking about the subject slightly. 

“I just have a little more clarity in deciphering mine because of my heritage, oneiromancy is in my blood” she points out 

“You always like to sound like a prophet don’t you.” he said which made Hana crack a grin 

“And I know I can find my cousin even if all hope is lost” she says with an air of hopefulness “I just need help”

“Look, just what’s exactly do you have on-” Before Jackson could finish his sentence, they arrived at cabin 4, with Mia sitting outside.

“Hey seaweed, and…Hana? You back!” She gave her a hug after running up.

“Mia!” Hana hugged her back, “how it’s going flowers?” She smiled at their little reunion 

“Well besides the whole new boss, camp being turned into a military ground, border patrol being tripled, and Jack wanting to kill the new hire. Pretty good if I do say.”

“I say we roofie him and sacrifice him into the campfire. I just need a few fathoms of rope and a small mob, I can get the drugs myself,” Hana said as she makes a poppy flower appear in her hand and smirks

Jackson grabbed Mia’s hand as the flower finally grew.

“Later, first we have some other issues that need to be fixed. You finally ready to start working on the cart?”

“Ah, and it was going to be such a good plan,” she feigned hurt “I might just have to ask the stolls if they are in” Hana chuckled 

“Ya, we can start working on the cart after dinner. 
Just need to get it done by the week.

I’m still shocked that they’re doing this stupid show though.

Camp has been infested. And attacked, and they put on a damn race.” Mia said

“No one mentioned a race,” Hana said, tilting her head with a confused expression

“Oh do not get me started on that.” Jackson said, even though he already started taking. “Tantalus and Mr D thought it would be a great idea to ‘Welcome our new leader’ with a community activity of his time. So he picked a game and is trying to kill us. Chariot racing, 3 laps around camp. No rules. Ahh, I’m goanna kill him.”

Chapter Text

        Hana then was hanging out in a clearing with Matthew and Kyle two of her friends she had at camp that were still kicking.

“~Ow!”

Kyle swept her off her feet

”Swing like that and it leaves you open for an attack easily,” Kyle says “I thought you put up more of a challenge princess.” He adds with smugness 

”Easy for you to say when you have a long-reaching, ranged weapon” Hana retorts, gesturing to the spear in hand 

“Oh no, dreamy is right bro. You totally have an advantage with what is totally not Clarisse’s spear” Matt sniggers “carful soñadora that can be electrified.”

"Shut it Martinez!"

”What? Really?” Hana snickered “She’s gonna kill you when she finds out you stole her stuff” she falls on her back and it turns into full-blown laughter “good luck man, you’ll need it.”

”Y-you two are traitors; you’re supposed to have my back. Especially you Matt you cowered.” He pointed to his brother who was lounging against a rock

Matt let out a yawn “I would, any other day, even help beat up that son of Poseidon if I didn’t promise dreamy here that I’d be on my best behavior-“ he paused, pointing his thumb over at the dark-haired girl who was keeled over still laughing a bit “-But I’d rather not get pulverized by Clarisse today, so that means a no go big bro.” He finished boredly

”Hahaha, Kyle is afraid he’s gonna get turned into a pretzel.” the ravenette teased “Hey Matt, I got a fun idea: how about we get a nice big bucket of popcorn and bet how long Kyle is gonna stay in the infirmary for.” She hysterically laughed ‘Oh man I should of been the daughter of the god of bets, I could open up a betting ring’

"Now I would love that soñadora, but didn't you say you want to get a bit better at your technique? I can Concorde fighting a spear user you are a bit sloppy." He placed his hands on his hips and had a teasing grin plastered on his face 

"Thank you caption obvious" She sassed with an eye roll, getting tripped once more by Kyle to prove the former's point

”Cheater!”

"Here's a tip of advice: A spear is a long range weapon right. But with a longer shaft they also switch out the control they have for the power in their strikes. Take use of the safe zone to your advantage, that or be quick and cunning enough to break their defenses." Matt pointedly states

"Oh, that sounds very helpful! Thanks, Matt." Hana chirped

"Oh, no fair twerp," Kyle muttered "Whatever, ready to go again?"

"Yeah, let's go. I could use some practice in weapon handling and combat."

"Why the sudden interest?" Kyle asks, "I mean you didn't have this much interest last summer."

"I would imagine she would be less interested in fighting than someone like us" Matt Comments

"Okay, I can't blame you there" Hana chuckled "I'm just a bit more determined than ever."

"Why's that dreamy?"

"Because I'm gonna get my itoko back and no one is gonna stop me!" she proclaimed

"I can certainly respect that fire you have princess. hahaha." Kyle said

"When has it ever been extinguished" she tilted her head to the side and smirked "Besides, dreamers never die. I may get downtrend but I will never quit."

"Huh, so you ready now princess?"

Hana got back in her stance, grinning "bring it meathead"

        After some more time sparing with the two Ares boys and taking a few 'L's on her pride but laughing it off in good faith Hana and the boys then started to make their way back to camp even tho deep down they would prefer the woods to it at the moment and not return to camp under its tyrannical rule.

While walking through the forest Hana was lagging a bit behind the two guys as she was in her head again, she decided to pop a question

"So, what is it like to be noticed?" Hana asked

"What do you mean princess?" Kyle glanced back a bit perplexed

"Why would you ask something like that?" Mat added

"What's it like being of the major gods? There is a clear hierarchy here and you guys seem to be favored compared to the likes of me." She said, letting out a small sigh and glancing away "Fine call me weak or vulnerable, but that is what I am being because you are supposed to be my friends; Isn't that mean having each other's back no matter what?" She chides sending them both stern glares

"Ah, of course you're our amiga. We may be brutish meatheads but that doesn't mean we aren't totally dumb or aren't loyal." Matt replied earnestly, which surprised Hana a bit "Right Layne?"

"You certainly have my respect princess. You earned it since that first capture the flag." Kyle curtly nods. "Now to answer your previous question, well for me on the outside fine nothing too bad, but on the inside-" he clicked his tongue 

”I suppose I have that effect on people” she hummed with a small shrug “have that soothing aura about me, I mean” she smirks

”Can I say something" he puts his arms behind his neck

”Sure, go ahead and spill. I’ll keep your secret, got to keep the tough reputation up.” She promised with a little wink

“Sometimes I wish I wasn’t a son of Ares-“

”May I ask, why?” Hana asked lifting an eyebrow “At least here you get a cabin and some priority or something” she muttered

”Well whenever he visits, he belittles me-“

”He belittles all of us” Matt interjected almost deadpan, crossing his arms

“And how does that affect you?” Hana interjects

“In a lot of ways,” Kyle drawled, crossing his arms “He thinks I’m so damn weak for one, he’s about the worst good, and the cabin” he paused.

Matt didn't know whether to be offended or worried for a bit of both 'What does he have against us now?'

“…so why should I care about them then?” He rhetorically asked

”Interesting, interesting” she nods “Then why not cut ties? You don’t have to keep those toxic parents in your life.”

”Easier said than done 1) he’s a god so how is that possible? It’s like a requirement for you to worship them. And 2) he’s our father so just think about it on some level you want to ever impress them.”

”That’s almost ni impossible from what I’ve heard. I say if they don’t give a crap and don’t want to try and love you back unconditionally then screw them, you can survive without those people –or in this case gods– in your life.”

“Easy for you to say, princess. You never met your godly parent, and if so, they haven’t sent you on some crazy adventure to prove yourself yet”

”And most of them without a sense of self-preservation want that because we want validation of a parent that is mostly absent” Matt simply adds

’You are half correct Layne’ she thought instead of saying, she didn’t want to get them more downtrodden than they were already.

She then gains the lead in front of the two.

She turned to the other son of Ares and asked, “How about your take on this Matt?”

He shrugs “I’m indifferent. Probably berated for my masculinity once or twice but this is the 21st century and to be frank, I could like other things than fighting and beating up puny weaklings; even though I do enjoy the fight. It’s not all that’s worth in life.” He stated

“So let me get this right, even tho you both have briefly seen the outside world but it left you-“ she points to Matt “-an uncaring, indifferent, 21st century, modern-day cynic who thinks more abstractly about the world, and even tho not against their violent urges doesn’t really fall into that toxic masculinity mindset.”

“Hey! Who said I have depression?”

“I didn’t say but now we know, but okay” Hana shrugs dismissively “we are not judging here”

”And you, you're an easy case to dissect-“ she then turned her gaze towards Kyle “-a case of bubbling resentment and disdain. You double down on your violent tendencies hoping to prove that you’re not a runt, developing an inferiority complex in the process. Secretly hoping to get picked for a quest or do anything to prove yourself like everyone else. Tho you are just grasping straws at this point just losing your hope and patience.

Just because your walls aren’t up now is because you don’t feel like you have to prove anything to anyone and just be honest to yourself and the people around you” She said in a ’don’t you know’ manner, telling as it was. “….that or it might be my aura making you feel comfortable.” She smiled 

Both boys stopped in their tracks, mouths agape speechless and dumbfounded 

“You Ares kids are some of the easiest to read you know.” She chirped flashing a closed-eyed smile

“…”

“Animals and some monsters are still easier.” She paused “But that just might be because you two are my friends.”

“Cool”

”it kinda makes it sound like you stalked us” Kyle muttered which make Hana chuckle a bit

“You know Matt you would make good friends with Ethan and/or Morty; Maybe Morty more so. Those two can be real downers but I still love them both.” she laughs off

“Isn’t Ethan one of them who went missing?” Matt replied 

“Something like that” she muttered

“Don’t stay where you are disgorged there are other places than camp out there, I would stay wherever but there are people here that I need help from here” she said hinting at her dilemma. ‘Maybe Xan will agree to join me?’ She wistfully thought “Do you like it here at camp?” She then asked

“Why do you ask, is it what you minor kids feel Dreamy?” Matt lifts an eyebrow “Want me to beat them up for you?” He pounds his balled-up knuckle into his other hand.

“No please, that’s not necessary” she sheepishly replied, putting her hands in front of her, waving them vigorously in and out of an ‘X’ shape. “Just trying to make conversation. It is only my second time here after all.” She chuckles as she drops her hands back down to her sides

”Understandable”

“And it’s not that I dislike it here exactly but, it’s, just…U-unf-fair and very flawed here. That is what I dislike, very, very much.” the daughter of Morpheus replied, shaking her head then bowing it and closing her eyes pensively. ‘I know why Asteria kept the information secret even if it was a gamble. Still, there are better places that are not under their control than here.’ She sighed, glancing up, and then she swung her arms behind her head “And I know, I have seen better done.“ she glances at them out of her peripheral view “just another slap of reality we need to reevaluate.”

“So what are you going to do?” Matt replied with a shrug 

“I‘m not sure there is much room for agreement, upfront at least and if we try then we will get shut down almost immediately by their oversized egos. Things need to change, and the Olympians need to hear. We just need to find a way or action will be taken.” She cryptically said in a cool tone, she picks her head up to the sky hardening her stare

“…” both boys remained quiet not knowing how to reply. Not agreeing nor disagreeing just listening

“C'mon let’s get back if we want to make it in time for you guys to get ready for the chariot races. We can talk about it later.”

Chapter Text

        “Hello Jade,” Hana said walking up to the daughter of Aphrodite 

“Oh hey Han, I see you were hanging out with those Ares boys, huh?”

”Yeah, they were helping me with some stuff” Hana answered with a curt nod

”And what may that be?” Jade had a teasing look in her eye 

“Wha-“ Hana’s purple eyes widen in surprise then narrowed quickly “nothing like that I swear!” Did she deny "So, you had a brother? Why lie about it then?”

Jade let out a small, exasperated sigh “Evan Lavage, technically stepbrother on my mortal father’s side”

”So you have a blended family? That’s nice?” Hana grinned “I just have my bio mom and uncle and cousin, dad’s a bit distant. No surprise there.” She shrugged “nice you got somewhat a family”

”Better than you” Jade mutters “Even if Evan is nice and accepts me, even if after all these years of ignoring him. I can’t help but feel a bit guilty.”

”As you say, just let it out, girl”

“Ever since My dad Died my stepmother wasn’t mean to me per se but she got into trouble with the law for some time” the brunette continued “From what Evan tells me she’s a good woman, she just got on the bad side of life.” She bowed her head “I wanted to help but at the time I was too wrapped up in the guilt of the danger I brought both of them that I soon ran away. I kinda lost contact after that.” She glances back up at the raven-haired girl who was just silently sitting next to her and listening “about 3 years ago–this passing summer making it 4, Evan tracked me down through snail mail and sent a letter asking for help…

About 4 years prior

        “Jade, this just came for you this morning” Chiron said holding out  a simple envelope 

She took it, “Thank you Chiron” she sent a small nod his way

he did the same before galloping away

opening it she started to read over it. 

Dear Jay,

I know we haven’t talked since all those years ago and as much as you await to deny it, I wanted to get in contact with you earlier…

She continues skipping a paragraph or two on how he wants to rebuild their relationship and that he was not mad at her, which only made Jade feel even guiltier for running when she knew she could have had a decent home.

Anyways is there any way for me to ask you to use whatever weird powers you say you have and use them to assist me? I understand if you don’t want to help or have nothing to do with me but, just consider it okay.

-Evan

After finishing the note, she didn't know what to feel. Jade knew she wasn't all to close to her stepmother as she was to her stepbrother or late father but she couldn't say she was an evil stepmother of sorts

Jade couldn't remember the last time she had been home, it had been a couple of years since her father had passed and she had barely been in contact with the rest of her family. Perhaps this could be the first in a few years then? 

        “I wasn’t sure at the time, but I wanted to think the best of him”

”That is just like you, the empath you are.” Hana hummed

”Now are you going to tell me what’s bothering you? It just seems you are a bit more concerned and stressed. Why?” The brunette pressed a bit more 

”Xander. My family in general. I don’t know the answer to some I don’t know if I want the answer to.” She list off “I’m just a hot mess right now.” Her glance falls to the ground below her

”What have I said about bottling up your emotions? That is healthy for no one” Jade argues

”Says the empath who was running from her troubles for, what now? 3 years, until she got a letter front her distant stepbrother and not until 2 years later, did she actually take action” the ravenette casually sassed back

“Hey, this is about you now!” She turned back around once more

She let out a deep sigh “You are not going to give up are you huh.”

”Nope” Jade popped the ‘P’

”I already know tho, though bottling up emotions isn’t good blah, blah, blah.

Just wary for Xander’s Sake. Mort still says he’s alive but in what condition or for how much longer? That’s it. That’s everything on my mind. There.” Hana huffed “Anyways back to you. Then what happened? Did you make up?”

"Yeah," Jade nods "After that our letters became a bit more frequent, and found out he moved just a few towns down from our original home."

"Neat"

”Yeah,” her eyes shift down “it wasn’t all bad, I just didn’t want no harm to come and at the moment ran from the problem than face it”

”Well, yes, that is what I can infer from the story” Hana nods

”Well, there’s some of my things. I feel better now.” Jade grins

”Good we both got off our chests” Hana chirped want to get some to eat at the dining hall now? All that walking down memory lane got me hungry.” She rubbed her belly.

”Yeah, let’s” the daughter of Aphrodite nods, getting up followed by her dark-haired friend as they both dust themselves off.

        The two walked down the streets of camp when Hana passively brings up “So your sister, didn’t she get with that Hephaestus guy recently?”

”Yeah. Why you ask?” Jade replies

”Just curious” Hana simply answered with a tilt of her head “I heard word go around I suppose”

“It’s kind of ironic if you think about it, Aphrodite and Hephaestus are absolutely dysfunctional but two of their kids coming together.” Jade chuckles lightly

”Yeah,” Hana nods “it is kinda ironic. Hey Jade, may I ask why you are a self-proclaimed pacifist?” The daughter of Morpheus asked, she tilted her head a bit

”My empathy powers, they tend to get overwhelming like last time when the cabin was fighting” Jade answers “I just want to try and avoid such situations. I want to get stronger and try and master that power, so it doesn’t happen, it's such a headache sometimes.”

"Yeah, I understand” She glances at Hana for a split second "That's the same with me and going into others' dreamscapes by mistake. It's still rough but not as bad as before. It's fun but I still need some practice."

“It's just I mastered the ability for the most part, but I haven’t mastered search for the eye of the storm yet”

"Yeah, I know that feeling. Some of the abilities are like that too, half-assed. Mastered, but half-assed” she chuckles

”You just need to put yourself in your work if you know what I mean.” Jade says

Hana whipped her head "When have I been that type of person?"

"I know you can when you put your mind to something" she assured

"Awe, what a supportive friend" Hana grins

"Well, I try" 

        Cutting away to somewhere else in camp, Luke approaches Silena. “Hello Silena what a beautiful afternoon” he started out with 

“Oh, hello Luke” Silena glanced up “It is a beautiful afternoon isn’t it.” She smiled a kind smile; She had that kind of smile that was very genuine and sweet, that you couldn’t help disliking of. “Are you here for some tips on your relationship?” She asked 

“Well that wouldn’t hurt I suppose” he mummers “but actually I wanted to ask you about something else before that. How would you like the chance to help”

”Help how?” Silena asked 

“Help demigods. Help save lives. All you have to do is keep me informed about the whereabouts of camp” he said in a persuasive manner “what do you say, you in?”

Chapter Text

        4 days later, on the day of the chariot races. The two got to the arena and Hana goes in the bleachers to sit with the other nonparticipants while Mia and Jackson get their chariot ready with the other competitors down below

“You're telling me they do this race every year?”

“Actually, they just brought it back this year with the coming of you know whose arrival,” Mia says, hinting at Tantalus “it was an outdated sport”

“Huh, why? What made it stop being played?”

“Death” Mia simply states

Wait what?!”

“Yep, lots of injuries but lots of deaths too” Mia answers nonchalantly 

“Well okay then, that answers that.” Jackson flatly replies

They then arrive at the chariot racetrack “And here we are, lucky there won’t be any today” she teased

“If you say so boss”

        Lucinda was talking with Quint another unclaimed friend and Hana while the three were talking to the bleachers to watch the event 

“I still think there should be one for the minor chariot. I don’t trust the Stolls on this win” she said 

“Well like they said one chariot per cabin.” Quint replied

”I know right. We are so going to lose” Lucinda sighed

”Hey Cindy want see what new cards I collected”

“Sure, we’re probably gonna lose so no point in paying too much mind to the race” she says with not much faith in her cabin, already checked out of the event

        The teams entered their chariots:

Apollo was loaded up on arrows 

While Hephaestus was loaded up on other weaponry in its chariot.

Ares drove in looking menacing and dead-set for battle

12’s was purple and the sides were decorated in grapevines 

Mia and Jackson, the latter hanging up with cabin 4 for the race 

Clarisse and one of her brother, Armon

Malcom and Paterson brothers from Athena

Michel and Lee representing Apollo cabin 

Charles and Jake from cabin 9

Cabin 10 was Silena and her brother Tracey 

11 got the Stolls 

And lastly the twins of Dionysus

        They all lined their chariots up at the starting line ready for the race to ignite 

“I, ugh. Are those horse made out of bones?! You think I could control them?” Jackson asked. ‘Listen to me. Don’t run… No, damnit.’

“You’re going down Hall!” Clarisse taunts from a cart away  

“Big talk when the race hasn’t even begun” Connor spoke up from her left

“There goanna kill each other. There is going to be blood, lots of blood.” Jackson said with dots of sweat on his forehead.

“Yep, and I don’t knows goanna get the blame.” Mia reassure.

Soon, tantalus came up and front from his seat. Getting an air horn, as soon as he blew and the race was on their way.

The racers dashed from the line as the races was in full swing.

“We winning yet?” Hana moaned groggily 

“Donnu,” her friend replied. “It just started”

Apollo tried to pass Hephaestus but they were carfully blocking their path and trying to hit Apollo with a Greek firebomb but missed and hit Dionysius who was about to aim a vine at Apollo cabin’s wheels

"You need more fire than that Charles. We are taking over this track." Pollox said in a mad dash, speeding past both apollo and Hephestus chariots.

The twins rushed past Aphrodite and Athena as well and was now on the tails of the joint cart of Poseidon and Demeter. Mia doing her best to counter castors so they would not pass them

"Those two get on my damn nerves sometimes. Take this then." Charles, who was driving the chariot for the Hephaestus cabin, pulled out a makeshift grenade and hurled it over into the Dionysus chariot.

"Oh well that isn't good." Pollox muttered 

The brothers exchanged last minute looks with one another before they hurled themselves into the nearest chariot

Castor did not make the jump, instead landing on the side of the track rumbling into the forest line. However Pollox did make it to the chariot.  That being of Mia and Jackson.

Jackson, who was in the middle of a clash between him and the Athenian chariot felt a large thump hit the back of his chart. Looking behind him, all he saw was Pollox, laying down behind him.

"When the hell did you get here?"

Pollox didn’t answer but instead got into a tight sword stance ready for a hasty fight

"Ok ya thats going to be a no." Before Pollox could even get into a propper stance, Jackson kicked him in the chest, knocking him out out of the race.

Pollox went tumbling into the green patch that was in the centre of track 

Jackson then went back fight off malcom and his brother on his other front, managing to know then off their trail.

One lap had been complete, with Dionysus being the only one to not complete the course.

The Hermes team was in a scrap fight with the cabin of Aphrodite. A sharp turn was approaching and Travis felt them speed up a bit until they started to pass the Aphrodite team. The stolls were a bit too late on the timing and skidding into the side of the track. Aphrodite couldn’t stop in time and crashed into them. 

Both of them of them crashed into the side of the road, causing both of their chariots to become nothing but scrap pieces and broken piles of wood.

"Well way to go geniuses. You made us loose the race because someone doesn't know how to drive.” Travis said smacking Connor on the back of the head.

“And you think you could’ve done better?” Connor retorted

The other races pasted the two demolished chariots as they raced for first place

"So thats what three down, five to go? Jackson asked.

“Dionysius, Aphrodite, and Hermes; Yes.” Mia nods “Ares, Athena, Apollo, Hephaestus, and us” She whips the reins “Let’s win this”

"Might want to change that list soon. Got some one tailing us." Jackson turns his head on a sharp turn and sees a horse chart that seems to be encased in fire and light. The apollo cabin heading straight for them.

The Apollon archer shoots a flaming arrow at them. Jackson hastily threw a spear at it trying to deflect it. The archer shot another rain of fiery arrows that shower onto the two.

“Faster, faster!”

“I’m trying!”

Another arrow was shot at Jackson and Mia, with Jackson playing defence, spins his sword and deflects the arrows that came close to their direction.

'Come on need to think of something. Maybe a roadblock.'

"Green horn, tree behind us now!"

“This is very intense right now!” Mia said she said as Mia turns a sharp turn, Making jackson topple down with the inertia 

"Give me the reins, just make a road block or something." He wobbled up to the front of the chariot and grabbed the reins. Mia taking the back

Mia then stuck one of her hands out, forming a connection to the earth itself. Once she raised her hand up, a massive oak tree came up with it. With no warning or time to react, the apollo cabin ran straight into the tree, causing them to be taken out of the race.

After popping his head out, Lee then sat on the side of the track and started to heal himself 

The remaining racers neared their third third lap as they pushed each other out other the way for the gold

Mia and Jackson were in first place, with Jackson giving his horse extra strength and speed. His father being the god of horses, he was able to make them stronger, bigger, faster. 

Ares and Hephestus were both in a tied position. With Hephaestus chucking homemade bombs and Ares trying to reach them with spear point.

The Athenian team were right behind them, trying to dodge around the shrapnel off all the loose bits coming of the  chariot.

However, her time never came to be. Just passing into the third lap. A huge piece of an engline block came ripping off the Hephestus chariot and came flying into the way of the Athenians. Wrecking their chariot to shreds. causing them to loose the race.

With that much of a violent crash, Ares just had to take a second look at it. Seeing all the pieces of the wreck and few people coming out of the pile. It made them feel complete. 

This was the start of their downfall, the few moments that ares was not paying attention. Charlie threw a spear at the base of the chariot, causing it to rumble and bounce around. slowing them down to a near halt. Hephestus beating the war god.

"Uhm, M. How much further? We only got one other person left." Jackson pulled out his sword and started to do battle with the only other cart still in the race.

“Not much futher. We are so close.” Mia said with a grin as she sees the finish line in sight. Mia whipped the reins trying to go faster but Hephaestus quickly gained on them

"Give up Jack. We have the tools of god with us. You are just one man.
You have nothing that will, Ahhhh-" Chalres was in the middle of his proud speech, when out of no where. A flaming spear was lodged deep in the floor they were standing on. 

Clarrisse and her chariot had made a complete recovery, and they had fire in their eyes. with one more slash with her side sword, she cut the ropes of both the chariots, leading her to finish the race.

"What the hell, how…How did she?" Jackson who was lost for words.

“Well there goes Hephaestus cabin” Mia muttered

The camp erupted. flooding the race course and hosting the two racers high in the air. Tantulas and Dionysus both came down, and gave their words to the winners. 

"Great work you two, such a fun show to watch. I see great power in you two." Tantalus sardonically said

"Good job Clara."

“Let’s make this a clean straight” Mia said

The two teams were halfway across the straight and few hundred feet from the finish line. it was neck and neck toward the finish line.

Photo finish the winner was…ARES CABIN!!!

        After the race Hana and a couple of her friends were walking out of the arena and talking amongst themselves

“The Stolls did better than I thought they would, I mean they still flunked but survived a bit longer than I predicted. And they aren’t dead I suppose that’s good too” Quint mumbled

”I wasn’t really paying attention so I could care less either way” Hana shrugged “I still can’t believe you had that one. Were you holding out on me girl? A first-edition Bulbasaur and an ultra-rare Hestia, I know she’s a healer type but still.” She said with a bit of dramatization in her voice 

“Got any good trades for them?” Her friend smoothly replied

“Not on my but I’ll see what I can muster” she smirks. “I think I has a duplicate Hecate I can wager for her”

She then decides to change the subject “Have you guys ever wondered about getting out of camp and going to other places? There are other options than camp you know……unless you have any other idea of what you want to do.” She asked the two droppings some hints trying to decipher where they stand and at the same time bringing up a sensitive topic around camp that they don’t like to talk about.

“What do you mean?” Lucinda asked 

“I might know a place that isn’t ruled over by those unfair Olympians and gives everyone no matter their background an even playing field. Sure it’s a bit more temporary but it is still better.” she smirked, “Unless you didn’t already choose yet and are just hiding the fact.”

“…” Quint raised his eyebrows looking at her like she grew another head making Lucinda smack him on the back of his head 

“Someone’s having a brain fart isn’t he” she teased “She used to be his girl, remember? So that means she would know something or nothing about it before he disappeared” The unclaimed demigoddess states

”So what is it, what’re your stans?”

”You know it’s complicated, nothing about those types of relationships are easy. But I would say the lesser evil.” Quint said

“They both have their flaws but it’s also what the individual should believe as well” Lucinda added “The lesser evil isn’t always so clear”

”I know,” Hana hummed “We just got to hope things turn out for the better. Try and make the best choice for us and the people we love to survive. Nothing is going to stay the same forever after all.”

Chapter Text

     After the chariots were set back into stables, and all other tracks Debre were cleared off. Camp went back to their normal routine and the day continued.

Soon night came and blanketed camp as everyone soon made their way to the bonfire. While around it they were listening to Tantalus yammer on. Some campers groaned and others tried not to fall asleep as their bench neighbors fell asleep on their shoulders.

“Ugh, does he ever stop?” Hana whispers to Jade

“I wish,” she whispers back “Most likely he is just trying to get a scare out of with his tales. Maybe more successful with the younger ones.”

"Well, I’ve had enough of all this. Where’s my helmet? I’m goanna do my round for the border." Jackson said, wanting to just get out before he dies from torturous boredom. 

“If we got to suffer through this what makes you so special” Mia hissed to him, gesturing to herself, Jade and Hana who looked to be leaning against Jade, sleeping

"Where do you think you're going boy. I never said you could leave." tantalus announced. This immediately got on Jacksons nerves, his entire life he hated when people told him what to do. 

"Border patrol, you know. To keep this place safe."

'Dumbass.'

"You do see how this place is degrading every day. The border is dying, attacks are growing in numbers, something needs to be done. So then, tantalus, what do you think we need to do?"

"What about some kind of mission, find something to heal the border, heal the tree. That would fix everything." One of the Apollo members spoke out.

"No, that is not needed. Camp is safe. I assure you that everything will be fine if time is-" Tantalus was cut off by another camper giving their idea.

”Something to heal the tree, something that can fix the border. Keep the attacks from happening." Another voiced said.

"No, no, no, no one is doing anything, I will say that."

"How about the golden fleece. That should fix everything, heal the tree and heal the border."

"Yes, a quest for the fleece." Jackson said, getting the hopes of camp higher and higher, the fire starting to dacne.

"We need a quest. We need a quest. We need a quest. We need a quest."

"SILENCE! Fine.” The new camp director groaned “I shall see fit that this…item is put on a quest, Jackson. I will set forth the command for this quest on the honors on a leader that has made their name powerful.The winners of todays race. Clarrisse La Rue."

"What?" Jackson face became of confusion.

“Yea, if we send someone to get the Golden Fleece we can heal Thalia’s pine tree,” Mia said. 

“That is a brilliant idea!” Jade exclaimed.

"I know, but–I mean, I just thought that."

"What water brain, you want to be the big hero again. You had your turn and now it's over. It's our time to shine." One of Clarrisse brothers shouted over the fire, cutting Jackson’s stuttering.

"I... I accept the challenge. I will bring the fleece home. I’ll save this camp!"

“Good choice. Now go, the Oracle awaits.”

The camp cheered for their quester as she proudly accepted. 

Clarisse then climbed down the rows of seats and headed towards the big house to get her prophecy. 

Hana glanced over at her friend, he had a subtle frustrated expression, and she could only think of one thing why. She sat up and stretched a hand over tapping him on the shoulder making him jump a bit startled, caught off guard. 

Jackson turned and glanced over his shoulder and saw who was trying to grab his attention “Oh, hey Hana what’s up?”

She stares back him rubbing her sleepy orbs, they were so entrancing that they almost wanted to make him fall asleep too. “I got an idea,” her lavender eyes reflect the hearth’s warm flame “And I think it can solve all our problems” she said.

“Does it involve killing the new guy?” He said with a faint smirk. “What you need?”

“We could jump him later in his sleep tie him up and throw him up or something like that. I do have a rope I can borrow from the Stolls” she murmured, brushing it off. “But no this involves something else” she says with a sad smile. Her eyes shined with glimmers of hope, “We might have a chance to save somebody who is lost” she says. Hana’s tone was quiet and soft but unwavering and determined “…before it’s too late”

Save someone,” Jackson repeated “Han, what’s going on? You’ve been acting shy the entire day.”

Her eyes flicked down for a quick second before glancing back at him. “Xander’s missing. He has been.” She said making the son of Poseidon drop is jaw in disbelief and surprise. “I’ve looked everywhere, he is not at my place, he wouldn’t dare go to his unless it’s for Telemachus, and he wasn’t at school.” She shakes her head “I tried that casino you told me about which in fact took 10 real world days and still no luck –was fun tho– but I don’t know where else? I looked at all the magical hodge spots I could find and/or think of.” She had a faint look of panic creeping up 

“The first thing I did when I got here was ask Morty. He is like my best friend and like the master of death and all” Hana tried to joke to lighten to mood but fell flat on it a bit she felt

Jackson was a bit offended by her saying that Thanatos’ son was her best friend and not him, because he thought that he was their best friend. ‘Oh well. I always have X’

“He said that he is in the living world” Hana states. “Which scares me a bit because I don’t know what troubles that stupid moron is up to. Sooner or later he will get himself killed. I know he is strong but I sense something is wrong for even our parents to make a fuss over it” she says with a small sigh. “They are not willing to do more but that doesn’t stop me from trying to.” She breathes an air of determination, her cool eyes narrowing with a small smirk

“I’m in.”

“Hm?” She tilted her head to the side “that fast?”

“I said I'm in, we’re getting him back. Where’s he at?”

“I’m not sure” Hana shakes her head “I pray a sign comes soon” she groans with a huff. “But all I’ve gotten was dead ends so far I hope this isn’t one too” she sighed, slumping her shoulders. “Think an island there was in one of my dreams but it’s still unclear. At least this will give somewhat of an excuse” she said 

“You think he’s on an island?”

”I’m not specifically sure which exactly tho, it could be about any of them”

“I’ll find him. We’ll get him back.I owe him for Last summer. You got anything?”

“What could he possibly do last year that you have to owe him for?” She chuckled

Jackson just lowered his head a bit and grew a faint blush over his cheeks.

“Oh, I see.🎵Jackson and Mia sitting in a tree K-I-S-S-I-N-G🎵” she teased making Jackson’s face turn slightly red 

“Ok, okay, fine I’ll stop” she chuckled “But, no. I don't have much, I'm not even sure when the dummy went missing. The only thing I have is this random stream of numbers, just found them in this envelope with the name 'Mother A.' Whose Mother A?”

Jackson had a faint look of shock come across him. " Mother A, Hana. It's Athena, Mother A. She, she wants us to find him. Guess even war gods have a heart.”

“Perhaps. But I bet she sent the Baka on the stupid quest in the first place and now wants us to just get him out so she doesn’t lose her favorite kid or whatever” Hana huffed.

“Now, what are the numbers, maybe we can find something."

"Oh ya, 30 31 75 12? Still have no idea what they are though."

“30, 31, 75,12? Those, why do you have ocean coordinates? That dead center of the Bermuda Triangle.” Jackson said with a little bit of perplexity in his voice. “Oh, this is not good. Han, if I have an idea of where we’re going...You and I aren’t goanna be enough. We’re goanna need one more person.”

“How about Connor? He’s a sayter and has those heightened senses, maybe he could help make things easier. Any other idea you might have instead?”

“Ahh, no. He might know where we are but he’s no fighter.

We need some one that’s strong but also knows organics.” At that moment, Jackson grew a faint shade of red. One person came to mind.

“Nature spirits can detect monsters easer, but who are you suggesting then tomato face?” 

“Vanderlin.” 

“Is this just another excuse so you can be together?” She placed her hands on her hips

“What! No.” He swiftly denies ‘Ok ya, little.’ “Look she proved that she’s not scared to throw punches. She would be a good use. She’s strong, and we need that a lot more than just navigation.” He argued

“Like what?” Hana hissed “I don’t need to see you two kissing on the deck of a boat anytime soon if that’s what you mean.” She exclaimed, but contrast to her rough tone she had a small smile 

“Shut up.” Jackson pushed her a few feet back. “I’ll see you in the morning. We need to leave early so Jade doesn’t see us.”

“Whatever” she huffed “you just afraid that she might tease you with more ship names and being a pirate like when we were younger” she lightly chuckled 

Jackson just walked away while flipping her off.

“Hey, you know that was just rude. Heheh. See you in the morning.” She chucked amusingly 

“Night.”

Chapter Text

        Hana was sitting on the couch when she heard the front door open and saw her mother walk in followed by an unexpected guest.

”Kasan, who is that, and why is here uninvited?” She asked pointing to the stranger

“Oh be nice, this is Milo” her mother motioned to the newcomer “We met at a coffee shop after an…ahem ’incident’.” Emiko air quoted the last word with a sheepish expression, her eyes gingerly darting away

”What kind of experience?” Hana tilted her head

”I saw your mother kill a hellhound. Known for a while” milo answered making the 13-year-old girl a bit shocked. “It was super weird but then your mother finally told me everything. I couldn’t believe it at first but I kinda also found it a bit cool”

She turned her glance to her mother and immediately asked with a hint of confusion “is he-“

But her mother shook her head and shot the theory down. “No, not crazy, just a clear-sighted mortal…Knowledge is a powerful my dear. Are you willing to take the risk”

”Mom…”

The older woman let out a small sigh, I know, I know, he isn’t your father per se, and I already told you it’s a tough situation; But maybe this could be another chance at happiness, for me…” she points to herself “A more permanent one maybe” a faint smile appeared as she glances at the man “perhaps within time you can give him a chance and accept him into our little family”

Hana’s eyes glanced away pensively “I know he…he wasn’t the most, present father or the best one, but still..” she trailed off, her eyes downcast, "is it wrong to still hold on? Mommy?  The last time I saw any sign of him was, maybe 6 years. I'm not sure if I even—who would even care and won't tell me." She let a longing sigh and her shoulders slumped. "How do I know he's there when I don't know? That just doesn't care and walked out? I don’t want to be a bad kid" 

Emiko had a sullen reaction as she already went through something similar, so she could relate. But at least her daughter could at least be happy that her mother was still alive and loved her dearly. 

She held little resentment towards her partner for walking out and just hoped her daughter could understand the situation as well

"I want to know and for you to stop dodging the question one of these days, please mommy" She yearns and pleaded, directing her gaze at the older woman

“I-I know but you are not alone in how you feel" she assured “My mother didn't appear to me until later in life and sometimes she wasn't exactly there when I needed someone most sometimes; that's how gods are sadly. Don't worry, I'm sure if he does love you then he'll find a way to bend the rules to be with you whenever he can, to help in your time of need, even if you don't know it.

Maybe you don't see him but that doesn't mean he doesn't nessirally love or care for you. Gods can tend to be kind of distant and it's weird like that ya know."

Hana didn't understand what her mother meant but she understood enough of the situations she got put in, even if she didn't particularly like it

She shakes her head and gives her mother a soft glance, "I want to see you happy too, okan. I'll try and give him a chance for you." Her lips turn upwards into a warm smile, though her glossy eyes still had some sadness. She then deadpanned, "tho it doesn't mean I'm gonna have to like him, even if I have to pretend, for you okansan"

        Hana was laying in her bed. Her mellow vacant eyes stared up at her ceiling, decorated with glow-in-the-dark stickers. Sighing she turned and glanced at her alarm clock, which read 1:04, it was unusual for her to be restless, but the couple past of days have been rough for her. It felt off.

The ravenette rubbed her drowsy eyes a bit before deciding to get out of bed to get a midnight snack.

She arrived at the kitchen and grabbed a drink for herself, but on her second round around she noticed the TV flashing from the living room, putting her cup down and went to investigate. She saw her mother sleeping on the couch in front of the TV, walking to the closet and back she brought back a blanket for the older woman, draping it over her. 

On closer inspection, she noticed the dry trail of tears and the hurt expression on her mother's sleeping face. 'Mama' Hana gently hugged her mother's sleeping figure

"No. Please don't. go away." Emiko moaned, stirring a bit in her sleep

'Please don't—I'm still unsure how to feel about that guy...but he made you happy, and I suppose that is all I could ask for,' her violet eyes darted here and there. "And I was sorta kinda, starting to like him too." a faint grin crept on her face. "He was more of a father than my actual father was." she mummers and admits what she couldn't earlier "Yea, gods are tricky sometimes, but at least that mortal made you happy...Now he's gone too. Mama please…don’t too."  Her eyes flicker to the floor 'is this our normal or is it just another tragedy

Why does this world have to be so cruel to the kindest people? Why do they make our lives a mess? Why does fate, this world, whomever, whatever.......just, hate us?' She mentally rants "Karma's a bitch" throwing her hands up and really wanting to throw something but deciding against it of the logic of not waking her poor mother. 

“No one should go through what you had kasan. One may call it bad luck...I call it Karma or perhaps....a Greek tragedy" She narrowed her eyes, glowing a soft lilac under the dim moonlight

"Asteria, Hestia, Eleos, just whoever, grant this demigoddess her wish. A time where it's happy no sadness or heartache. To give her that fairytail ending she deserves.” she tapped her foreheads, praying to whoever was listening at that point

“Onegaishimasu okasan, I still need you, please stay with me. I don’t need you to go into some sort of depression coma tho that is helluva better than what transpired. It’s been 5 months since the incident and a year since Milo, roughly…disappeared (?) if you want to call it that; But I’d imagine it’s not easy…still it’s not the answer.” Her voice was strained "Fight it, whatever it is. I know you can, you're my okasan. The gods can be petty all they want, no one messes with my mommy."

she then turned her heel and stormed out of the living room 

        She then started making her way back to her room with her drink in hand. 

"Dad—gods! what am I doing?" She chides, scoffing at the notion "It is been–why would he answer me, after all, this time? He’s NEVER going to answer!" her eyes started to gloss, but she swallowed the feeling down. Gripping the cup as she felt the emotions swirl around in the pit of her stomach. She glances over as her eyes spaced out a bit

"One win, that's all I ask." she cynically chuckles 'I want to be optimistic, I want to. But it's so damn hard when the world constantly beats you down, hurts, and leaves you. If you really are a god then answer my pleas!' she swallowed the tears back

".…Dad, whoever you are.… Why?“

•

•

•

•

“Why did you leave? I just want to see you at least once in recent years, ya know. Just so I can ask everything on my mind”

•

•

•

•

“Why don’t you help in times of need? You are a god after all. Aren't you? Then help, I ask for it now.”

•

•

        Hana woke back up in the Hermes cabin, noticing it was still dark out, and check her phone 'Oh, is it that day?' Her expression drops "I just wish I was there with you okasan, to ease the pain of the anniversary. Your pain more so for I know; But you still have Uncle Kai" She whispered with a bit of a sigh, 

"What, 4 years, to think a lot happened in a span of those 4 years." She muttered quietly, musing and lamenting on the thought. ‘And they say I have problems. Think I haven’t noticed over the years mom. At least I deal with mine in heather ways when I can.’ 

        She was on the porch prying to her father to make sure her mother was comforted on this day when, suddenly, she sensed the air get a few degrees colder glancing up and saw the son of Thanatos quietly standing there, looming in a the shadows. “I say you get up. You look distressed, do you want to talk about it?"

"I don't know, just a lot on my mind I guess." She replied, gripping the railing lightly and glancing up at the stars "...Bad dreams"

Morty softly chuckles "Bad dreams? That coming from the daughter of dreams."

"Yeah, sorta weird, why?" she glanced back to the golden eye boy

"Well, I always thought dreams are supposed to be, you know, calming and peaceful."

"Just like Thanatos, peaceful death." Hana replied with a chuckle of her own, her soft gaze leveled with his "But dreams can be so much more than just peaceful, they are more complex like everything else in life, are they not…but I don’t let them dictate my next move only bringing comfort when I wish more or less. Oneiromancy is all about your own take away of the deeper meaning."

"Interesting" he hummed “One does need to see through the illusion to understand what is there, am I right?”

A playful smirk formed on Hana's face "Are you trying to flirt with me?"

"Well, I was going for making you feel a bit better but sure." a faint smirk appeared "Do you still want to talk about it? It might help," he suggested

"I didn't take you to be the sentimental type" she chuckled

Hana's gaze falters as small silence passed between them, the two taking in the calm ambiance of the night "It's Xan, and it's just what today is" She spoke up "I'm not as worried for my cuz as more gloom knowing what the day is."

"What if I may ask?" He asked cautiously

"Well, today a few years ago...my would-be stepfather died...or we suspect. Maybe disappear would be a better word to use." She paused “At least I get to avoid my mother at her worse”

"I'm sorry to hear," he said in a sympathetic tone, he placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. She felt the temperature drop around her a bit, thinking it was the cause of him, sending a chill down her spine but didn’t really care at the same time "But if I can put in my own input? Everyone dies and everything eventually comes to an end"

"I know," Hana replied, waving off "I know" her eyes darted away "I don’t know what hurts more when you know it's coming, or the unexpected." her expression drops as her eyes start to well up a bit, the glossy tears shimmered under the moonlight. "It was just something that broke the camel's back, ya know."

"He must have meant something?"

"Not really" Hana admitted "I mean he was a fun dork, but he was there, he made my mother happy. Made her have that normalcy and constant she wanted. It was her fault to think the Fairytail would last" she shakes her head and retorts, glancing up with a sad, wistful smile "When does the fairytale ever last for us Demi’s, huh? Never; At least for me. I’m not sure why I’m dreams spawn when everything in my life has been nothing but a nightmare-ish strife lately.” she wiped the salty stress tears away

”Sometimes I wonder why I am death’s kid. You are not the only one who is asking the question: Why was I born and what is my purpose in this world? It's one of those universal questions."

"Yeah, I get you. Mysteries of the universe and all." She chuckled and rolled her eyes

"I still think I’m somewhat of a bad omen to be around just because they hate being around me” he sighed “You on the other hand, you’re the type of person who is so easy to be around. So I suppose let me repay the favor and help talk through this if you want to.”

"Don't let stereotypes get to you, they may see you as nothing more than that, the reaper, a bringer of doom, but don't let the naysayers win."

Morty didn't know what to say, he gave a curt nod “Thanks dreamy, and I think you might be closer than you say or wish to believe yourself to be," he chuckled softly

”Maybe”

”but don’t let the despair kill you, okay, you mean a lot to me. Your my friend after all, and I don’t say that a lot.”

“I’m not that extreme” she chuckled

”Well I can sense if you are. So don’t, hahaha ok.” He chuckled 

"Don't worry about me. I won't" she assured with a faint lopsided grin

“Hey it's getting late we can talk more in the morning if you want. Being around you is making me sleepy." He joked.

She nods, snickering a bit, and then quietly follows the son of Thanatos in. They both quietly maneuvered around sleeping campers without making a sound 

“This is probably one of the things I’d change big time” Hana whispered “More space for one. Why does the camp have to live like this? My grandmother was right, this is crap. No one has to be super smart to know that.” She said “I say at least build another cabin for the unclaimed. One for hestia. She is a major goddess, even if she isn’t on the council.”

”That will never happen sadly,” he shakes his head 

“Don’t you dare say that!” She whisper-yelled with a small hiss “we will find a way for our people to live ….all our people”

”Yeah, but it’s hopeless. I’ve been here for three years, and it’s just gotten worse.” Morty sighed “That’s why to try and be a nihilist when it comes to most stuff because I know it’s almost futile. I stopped caring a long time ago.”

”Almost doesn’t mean totally. Don’t be a total downer there is always a way.” Hana softly chuckles “Let a little optimism subdue the nihilistic cloud just a bit and make that nothingness mean something” she hummed with a small half-grin 

“I’ll try Polites, I'll try” he replied a bit dryly but smirked

Chapter Text

        Jackson walked out of the bonfire and back to his cabin to get ready for bed, he tried to fall asleep for well over two hours. Finally, he decided to just get some air.

“That’s it, I’m getting out.” Looking under his bed, he saw a stack of snack. 

“Ahh Stolls, they have their use.” Grabbing two six packs of Cola and a thing chips. He went out to the bay line. There he built a small fire and sat on a log and ate the food.

“Xander, what the hell are you doing? How did you even get to an island?” 

He lamented for a few more minutes until he heard something in the distance, picking his head up toward it 

Jackson was a bit shocked. It was a man in a tracksuit and head band with an ear bud on one ear. Seeming to be on a call.

Running up to Jackson he asked him a question. “Nights keep getting colder, mind if I stay near the fire?” 

“Uhm, sure. There’s enough room.” The demigod politely smiled

The man took a seat down next to Jackson at the small fire “Your hospitality ceases to amazing–Oh what’s that? May I?” He asked pointing at the six pack beside Jackson

“Oh. Uhm, ya sure.” Jackson tossed him on of his drinks while opening the can. The stranger pulled a phone out of his pocket.

Shortly after he sat down his phone started to ring, he picked it up and held it to his ear. Jackson could only his side of the conversation tho 

“Yea” the stranger said “Listen–I know, but…I don’t care if he is chained to a rock with vultures pecking at his liver, if he doesn’t have a tracking number we can’t locate his package…a gift to humankind, great…You know how many of those we deliver–oh nevermind. Listen just refer him to Eris at customer services. I gotta go.” He then hung up

“You have snakes on your phone” Jackson said being the observant one 

“What? Oh they don’t bite. Say hello George and Martha”

‘Hello, George and Martha,’ a raspy male voice said in his mind

‘Don’t be sarcastic!’ A female one said

The two snakes started to argue a bit

“Okay let’s not get into that again” the man said, slipping his phone back into his pocket. “Now where were we…ah yes peace and quiet.” He crossed his legs and glanced up at the sky. “Been a long time since I gotten a time to relax.” 

“How, how the hell did. What kind of phone is? Ok seriously, who are you? You're not mortal so I want an answer.” He says in a ‘don’t you know’ tone. 

“Haven’t you guessed by now? A smart boy like you,” the man hums

“Well you certainly have an animated personality. So you think of yourself as, important. So you're not a minor god, But with the looks and the snakes…. Hermes?”

He had an elfish grin “smart boy” Hermes curtly nodded. 

His features almost reminded Jackson of Luke, like he was staring right at him when he first met him last summer or even Travis and Connor like they were planning for their next scheme.

“Ohm well. Uhm, this is interesting. Uhm, I didn’t do anything wrong did I?”

“No, no” he waved his hand “unless counting your existent putting the whole fate of the gods and Olympus on edge then nah” Hermes says with so much sarcasm and nonchalance 

“Ok that’s good. Just, you’re the first god that hasn’t tried to kill me in a long time.

Uhm, then might I ask. Why are you here.” Jackson asked while one of the snakes slithered up his leg.

“I want to ask a favor of you,” he got a wary expression. He didn’t know what this favor was but it didn’t make him any-less wondrous what might be up the trickster god’s sleeve.

‘First Xander goes on a damn suicide mission and now I’m running errands for the mail man. Why not!’ He thought, clenching his fist at his side. “What is it?”

“I heard you are planning on sneaking out,” He started out. “I want you to check up on somebody for me while you’re out”

“What? How, I-I made that plan like 2 hours ago. How the hell did you know?”

“Does it matter?” He teased bit dismissively. “I wish for you to check up on my son if that is not too much of a problem. I'm worried about Luke.”

“Oh, Luke,” Jackson voice became a darker and colder. Remembering the last time he had seen him. He tried to kill him. “Him and I aren’t exactly good with each other. I don’t even know where the guys at.”

“I tried to talk and dissuade him from his path a long time ago but the boy is stubborn, I hope you could talk to him. Tell him that his father loves him and not burn Olympus down.” Hermes said. He had a sadden look as if he lost hope at the thought 

“Hehe. I doubt he’ll even listen to a word I say, but.…I’ll see what I can do, still have no idea where the hell the guy even is though.”

Hermes pointed out further in the bay, sure enough a big white cruise ship with golden accents was brushing against the dark waters, cutting Long Island sound. “Oh, well…That, convenient.” 

“Oh one more thing,” he said “Martha may I have the first package please?” Martha opened her mouth wide and a stainless steel container came out of it. An old fashioned lunchbox with a black lid. 

“That’s Hercules” Jackson murmurs “Why?”

"Never question a gift.” The god said. “It’s a collector item. Of course it would be worth more if I had the whole lunchbox.”

’Or if it hadn’t been in Martha mouth.’ George retorts.

‘I’ll get that for you!’ Martha started chasing him around the Cadmus. 

“Wait this is a gift?”

“One of two.” Hermes affirms 

Jackson took a look inside the lunch box and saw a bag of gummies, a wad of cash, and a thermos “Gummy bears?”

“Very potent” Hermes said “use if absolutely necessary. Well, it’s been fun kid. But I got a few more errands to run before I make a call for the night.“ Hermes said “Oh and little warning. Might want to hurry up, your little friends over there don’t look all to happy.” Soon the two snakes climbed back into the phone, and Hermes started sprinting away. 

Soon two new voices filled the silent air.

“Stupid harpies!” He heard a voice that made Jackson shoot his head around on a swivel. 

“Not the time.” 

He saw an annoyed looking Hana dragging a more murderous look Mia away from a swarm of harpies as they appear over the sand dunes. 

“C’mon you can make them kabobs when we get back. Let’s go before we get kabob” she said 

‘Honestly, not sure which one I’m more worried about.’ Jackson thought as he sat off his log. 

“Jack, what are you doing out this late, and… Is that gummy bears?” Mia asked. Jackson stuffed the gummies in the duffle bag along with the canteen he got from Hermes too trying not to act offended by Mia’s remark.

“Hey did you figure a way for us to escape without being sliced into pieces by the harpies coral brain” Hana irritable said “You said you would work on it by tomorrow”

“Ihm….Ya, ya totally you see, I know where to go at least.” Jackosn stuttered sheepishly 

“Where?” Hana said